This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project to make the world's books discoverable online. It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the publisher to a library and finally to you. Usage guidelines Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. We also ask that you: + Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes. + Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. + Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. + Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. About Google Book Search Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web at jhttp : //books . qooqle . com/ 600029248V i I 4 11S" DIA LEDGE J ATE STREET. . loth. THE PENNY CYCLOPAEDIA OF THE SOCIETY FOB THE DIFFUSION OF USEFUL KNOWLEDGE VOLUME IX. DIONYSIUS ERNE. LONDON: CHARLES KNIGHT AND Co., 22, LUDGATE STREET. MDCCCXXXVJI. Price Seven Shillings and Sixpence, bound in cloth. » jifCf-X ■/.;■:.. Chairm an The Rlf hi Bon, W. Allan, Esq., F.R. and R.A.3. Captain Jeaufort, R.N., F.R. and R.A.S., Hydrographer to the Admiralty. 0. Burrows, M.D. Pater SUffbrd Carey, Esq., A.M. William Coulson, Esq. R. D. Craig, Eiq. J. F. Davit, Esq., F.R.S. H. T. Dela Beche. Esq., F.R.S. The Right Hon. Lord Denman. Samuel Duckworth, Esq. R. F. Dappa, Esq. Tlie Right Uev. the Bishop of Durham. D.D. The Right Hon. Viscount Kbrlngton, M.P. Sir Henry Ellis, Prln. Lib. Brit. Miis. T. F. Ellis. Esq., A.M., F.R. A. 8. John Elliotson, M.D.. F.R.8. George Evans, Esq. Thomas Falconer, Esq. 1. L. Goldsmid, Esq., F.R. and R.A.3. COMMITTEE LORD BROUGHAM, F.R.3., Member of the National Institute of France. Fice-OairsMW-JOHN WOOD, Esq. Treasurer— WILLIAM TOOKE. Esq., F.R.S. B. Oomperts, Esq., F.R. and R.A.9. O. B. Greeuough, Esq., F.R. and L.S. M. D. Hill, Em. Rowland Hill, Esq., F.R.A.S. Right Hon. Sir J. C. Hobhouae, Bart., M.l David Jardine, Esq., A.M. Henry B. Ker, Esq. Tliomas Hewitt Key, Esq., A.M. J. T. Leader, Esq., M.P. George C. Lewis, Esq., AM. Thomas Henry Lister, Esq. James Loch, Esq., M.P.. F.G.8. George Long, Esq., A.M. J.W.Lubbock,Esq.,A.M..P.R..R.A.&L.S.S Sir Frederick Madden, K.C.H. H. Maiden, Esq. A.M. A. T. Malkin, Eao.. A.M. Jamea Manning. Esq. J. Herman Merlvale. Esq., A.M., F.A.8. Sir William Molesworth. Bart.. M.P. R. J. Murchison, Esq., F.RA, F.G.S. The Right Hdn. Lord Nugent. W. H.Ord, Esq., M.P. The Right Hon. Sir Henry Parnell, Bt , M.P. Dr. lloget. Sec. R.S., F.K.A.3. Edward Romilly, Esq., A.M. The Ricrht Hon. Lord John Russell, M.P. ' Sir M. A. Shee, P.R.A., F.R.S. John Abel Smith, Esq., M.P. The Right Hon. Earl Spencer. John Taylor, Esq. F.R.S. Dr. A. T. Thomson, F.L.S. Thomas Vardon, Esq. H. Waymouth, Esq. J. Whlshaw, Esq., A.M., F.R.S. John Wrottesley. Ksq.. A.M., F.R.A.3. Thomas Wyse, Esq., M.P. J. A. Yates, Esq., M.P. LOCAL OOMMXTT8BS. Alton, Staffordshire— Rer. J. p. Jones. Angtesea—Rer. E. Williams. Rev. W. Johnson. Mr. Miller. Ashburton—J. F. Kingston, Esq. Barnstaple. Bancraft, Esq. William Grlbble, Esq. Belfast- Dr. Drumroond. Hittton— Rev. W. Leigh. Birmingham— J.Corrie,Esq.F. R.S. Chairman. Paul Moon James, Esq., Treasurer. Bridport—Wm. Forster, Esq. Jamea Williams, Esq. Bristol— J. N. Sanders, Esq., Chairman, J. Reynolds, Esq., Treasurer. J. B. Estlln, Esq., F.L.S., Secretary. Calcutta— Sir B. H. Malkin. James Young, Esq. C. H. Cameron. Esq. Cambridge— Rev. Jamea Bowstead, M.A. Rav. Prof. Henslow, M.A., F.L.S. & O.S. Rev. Leonard Jenyns, M.A., F.L.S. Rev. John Lodge, M.A. Rev. Geo. Peacock, M.A., F.R.S. ft G.S. Robert W. Rethman,Esq.,M.A.,F.R.A.S. &O.S. Rev. Prof. Sedgwick, M.A., F.R.S.& G.S. Rev. C. Thirl wall, M.A. Canterbury— John Brent, Esq., Alderman. William Masters, Esq. Canton,— Wm. Jardine, Esq., President, Robert Inglls, Esq., Treasurer. Rev. C. Bridgman, ) Rev. C. Guulaff, > Secretaries. J. K. Morrison, Esq., ) Cardigan— Re*. J. Blackwell, M.A. Carlisle— Thomas Barnes, M.D M F.R.8.E, Carnarvon — R. A. Poole, Esq. William Roberts, Esq. Chester — Hayes Lyon, Esq, Henry Potts, E*q. Chichester— John Forbes, M.D., F.R.S. C. C. Dendy, Esq. Cachermauth— Rev. J. Whitrldge. Corfu— John Crawford, Esq. Mr. Plato Petrldes Coventry— Arthur Gregory, Esq. Denbigh— John Mndocks, Esq, Taomaa Evans, Esq. THOMAS and E. Derby— Joseph 8trntt, Esq. Edward Strntt, Esq., M.P. Devonport and Storehouse— John Cole, Esq. — Norman, Ksq. Lt.Col. C. Hamilton. Smith, F.R.8. Dublin— T. Drummond. Baa, R.E., F.R.A.S. Edinburgh— Sir C. Bell, FT Btruria— Jon. Wedgwood,! Baeter—J. Tyrrell, Esq. , John Mllford, Esq. (C Qlamorganafiire— Dr. Malklft,! W. Williams, Esq.. Ab Glasgow— K. Finlay, Ksq. Professor My Inc. Alexander McGrigor, Esq. Charles Tennant, Esq. ■•. James Cowper, Esq. "* Guernsey—?. C. Lukis, Esq. Hull— J. C. Parker, Esq. Keighiey, Yorkshire— Rer. T. Dnfc M.A. Leamington Spa — Dr. Loudon, M.D. Leeds— J. Marshall, Esq. Lewes— J. W. Woollgar, Esq. 7,»swrtc*--Wm. Smith O'Brien, Esq., M.P. Liverpool Loc. As.—\V» W. Currle, Esq. Ch J. Mulleneux, Esq., Treasurer. Rev. Dr. Shepherd. Ludlow— T. A. Knight, Esq., P.H.S. Maidenhead— R. Goolden, Esq., F.L.S. ilaidstone— Clement T. Smyth, Esq. John Case, Esq. Malmeabury—B. C. Tfaomae, Eaq. Manchester Loc. Ae.—G. W. Wood, Esq.. Ch, Benjamin Hey wood, Esq., Treasurer. T. W. Wlnstanley, Esq., Hon. Sec. Sir G. Philips, Bart., M.P. Benj. Gott, Esq. Masham—Rav. George Waddiogton, MJL Merthyr TydoU—J. J. Guest, Esq. Minchinhamptan— John G. Ball, Esq. Monmouth— J. H. Moggrldge, Esq. Neath— John Rowland, Esq. Newcastle— Rav. W. Turner. T. Sopwlth, Esq.. F.G.S. Newport, Isle of Wight— Ab. Clarke, Esq. T. Cooke. Jun., Esq. R. G. Kirkpatrick, Esq. Newport PagneU—J. Miliar, Esq. COATES, Esq, Secretary, No. W, Lincoln's Inn Fields.. Newtown, Montgomeryshire— W. Pngh , Esq. Norwich— Richard Bacon, Esq. Orsett, Essex— lit. Corbett, M.D. Oxford— Dr. Daubeuy, F.R.S. Prof. ofChsni. Rev. Prof. Powell. Rev. John Jordan, B.A. E. W. Head, Esq., M.A. Petth, Hungary — Count Sxechenyl. Plymouth— H . Woollcombe, Esq., F.A.S., Ch. Snow Harris, Esq., F.R.S. E. Moore, M.D., F.L.S., Secretary. G. Wlghtwick, Ksq. Presteign— Dr. A. W. Daviee, M.l). Ripon—Ret. H. P. Hamilton, M.A., F.U.8. and G.S. Rev. P. K wart, M.A. Ruthen—Rer. the Warden of Humphreys Jones, Esq. Rpde, I. of Wight-Mr Rd. Simeon. Bt. Salisbury— Rev. J. Barntt, Sheffield— J. H. Abrubams, Ksq. Shepton Mallet— G. F. Burroughs, Esq. Shrewsbury— R. A.Slaney. Esq., M.P. South Petherton— John NSchoiells, Esq. St. Asaph— Rev. George Strong. Stockport— H. Marsland, Esq., Treasvter. Henry Coppock, Ksq., Secretary. Sydney, New South Wales — William M. Manning. Eaq. Tavistock— Her. \V. Krans. John Rundle, Ksq. Truro— Richard Taunton, M.D., F.R.8 Henry Sewell Stokes, Esq. Tunbridge Welle— Dr. Yeats, M.D. UUoxeter— Robert Blurtoa, Esq. Warwick— Dr. Conolly. ' The Rev. William Field, (Leamington.) Waterford—Slr John Newport, Bt. Woiverhamvton—J . Pearson, Esq. Worcester-^Dr. Hastings, M.D. C. H. Hebb, Esq. Wrexham— Thomas Edgworth, Esq. J. E. Bowman, Ksq., F.L.S., Treasurer Major William Lloyd. Yarmouth— C. E. Rumbold, Esq. Dawson Turner, Esq. Yerk—Rer. J. Kenrick, M.A. J. Phillips, Eaq., F.R.8, F.Q.8. lenesoi Wsuum Clows* aaaSons Pnatsis. Staaoawd Stmt. /-" i THE PENNY CYCLOPEDIA OF THE SOCIETY FOR THE DIFFUSION OF USEFUL KNOWLEDGE. D I O US THE YOUNGER, sun of Dionysius the ttder, succeeded him as tyrant of S\ incuse, being ncknow- xifpd as such by the j>copte. His father had left the state a prosperous condition ; but young Dionysius had neither lilies nor his prudence and experience. He followed lie advice of Dion, who, although a republican in inciple, had remained faithful to his father, and who now deavoured to direct the inexperienced son for the good his country. For this purpose Dion invited his friend lie to Syracuse about 364 B.e, Dionysius received the ftjsopher with great respect, and in deference to his ad* * reformed for awhile his loose habits and the manners his court But a faction, led by Philistus, who had tays been a supporter of the tyranny of the elder Dio- lias, succeeded in prejudicing his son against both D-on i Plato. Dion was exiled undor pretence that he had to the senate of Carthage for the purpose tg a peace. Plato urgently demanded of Du> f Dion, and not being able to obtain it, iftcr which Dionysius gave himself up to Muehery without restraint, Aristippus, who was then irt, was the kind of philosopher best suited to the be of Dionysius. Dion meantime was travelling through "here his character gained him numerous friends mysius, moved by jealousy, confiscated his property, and iged his wife to marry another. Upon this Dion ool- ted a small force at Zacynthus, with which he sailed for uy, and entered Syracuse without resistance. Dionysius Kd to 1 in the Ortygia, and after some resist- i Philistus, bis best supporter, was taken er I death, he quitted Syracuse by sea, and • red to Locri, the country of his mother, where he had 'is and friends. His partisans, however, retained session of Ortygia, and a faction having risen in the elides, a demagogue, who proposed equal distribution of property, which Dion resisted, the <* w :i | of his command, and would have been ted populace, had not his soldiers escorted Issfcl- itini. In the midst of the confusion, a made by the soldiers of Dionysius, who 1 and burnt part of the city, recalled the Syracu* s, and messengers were dispatched after murdered, 354 B.C. eded each other in Syracuse, until 1 retook it about 346. Diony- f improving by his ten years' e -urped the supreme power in n„ he had committed many atrocities, had put to death ir wives and daughters. Upon his return to Syracuse, his away a great number of people, irtu of Italy and Gteece, whilst etas, tyrant of Leontini, and a former friend oat D I O I of Dion. The latter sent messengers to Corinth to request assistance against Dionysius. The Corinthians appointed as leader of the expedition Titnoleou, who had already figured in the a flairs of his own DOUnlT) ;s a determined opponent of tyranny. Timol eon landed "in Sicily 344 b c, notwithstanding the opposition of the Carthaginians and of Iketasv who acted a perfidious part on this occasion; he entered Syracuse, and soon after obliged Dionysius to sur- render. Ukmysiuf was sent to Corinth, whore he spent the remainder of his life in the company of actors and low women ; some say that at one time he kept a school. Jus- tin (xxi. 5) says that he purposely affected low habits in order to disarm revenge, and that being despised, ha might no longer be feared or hated for his forma tyranny. Several repartees are related of him in answer to those who taunted him upon his altered fortunes which are nut destitute of wit or wisdom. (Plutarch, Dion* ; Diudorus, xvi.) DIONY'SIUS, the sou of Alexander, uu historian and critic, born at Halicarnassus in the first century b. c. We know nothing of his history beyond what he has told us of himself He states (Aniiq., p. 20-84) that he came to Italy at the termination of the civil war between Augustus and Antony (h. c. '2 l J) 1 and that he spent the following two and* twenty years at Rome in learning the Latin language and in collecting materials for nil history. (Phot. Bib- lioth^ cod. bcxxvi.t H< also B*yi {Antiq* p. 1725) that he lived in the time of the great civil war. The principal work of Dionysius is his ttoman Antupdtiett which com* menced with the car'* history of I he people of Italy, and terminated with the beginning of the first Puoic war, b.c. 265. (Aniiq. L p. 22.) It originally consisted of twentv books, of which the first ten remain entire. The eleventh breaks off in the year 31 2 b. c\. but several fragments of the latter half of the history are preserved in I he collection of Constantino Porphyrogennetus, and to these a valuable addition was made in 1816 by Mai, from an old MS. IV- sidos, the first three books of Appian were founded en* tirely upon Dionysius; and Plutarch's biography of Ca- millus must also be considered as a compilation mostly taken from the Roman Antiquities, so that perhaps upoii the whole we have not lost much of this work. With re* gard to the trustworthiness and general value of Dionysii liistory, considerable doubts may be justly entertained ; lor though he lias evidently Written with much greater earn than Livy, and has studied Cato and the old annalists more diligently than his Roman contemporary, yet he wrote with an object which at once invalidates his claim to be con- sidered a veracious and impartial historian. Dionysius wrote for the Greeks; and his object was to relieve them from the mortification which they felt at being conquered by a race of barbarians, as they considered the Romaic to be; and this he endeavoured to effect by twisting and forging testimonies and botching up the old legends, so as to make out a primft facie proof of the Greek origin of the city of Rome, and he inserts arbitrarily a great number of set speeches, evidently composed for the same purpose. He Vol. IX.— B D I O D I O indulges m a minuteness of detail which, though it might be some proof of veracity in a contemporary history, is a palpable indication of want of faith in the case of an antient nistory so obscure and uncertain as that of Rome. With all his study and research, Dionysius was so imperfectly acquainted with the Roman constitution that he often mis- represents the plainest statements about it. (Niebuhr, Hist. Borne, vol. ii. p. 13, Engl, tr.) For instance, he imagines that the patricians had all the influence in the centuries, and that the plebeians and equites had nothing to do with the first class. (Antiq. \± 82-87, x. 17. See Niebuhr, Hist. Rome, ii. p. 178, Engl, tr.) He thought the original constitution of Rome was a monarchical democracy, and calls the curies the demus (fli/ftoc.) He believed when he wrote his second book that the decrees of the people were enacted by the curies and confirmed by the senate (Antiq. ii. 14), and not, as he afterwards discovered, the con- verse. (Antiq. vii.38.) In a word, though the critical historian may be able to extract much that is of great importance for the early history of Rome from the garbled narrative and the dull trifling of Dionysius, he cannot be regarded as a meritorious writer, or recommended to the student of antient history as a faithful guide. Dionysius also wrote a treatise on rhetoric ; criticisms on the style of Thucydides, Lysias, Isocrates, Isams, Dinarchus, Plato, and Demos- thenes ; a treatise on the arrangement of words, and some other short essays. His critical works are much more valuable than his history, and are indeed written with considerable power. The criticism on Dinarchus [Di- narchus] displays good sense and judgment, and shows the great pains which the author took to separate the genuine writings of the Attic orators from the fabrications which passed under their name. The best editions of Dionysius are those of Hudson, Oxon., 1 704, 2 vols., in folio; and by Reiske, Lips., 1774-1777, 6 vols., in 8vo. Mai's fragments were first published at Milan in 1816, and reprinted the following year at Frankfort. They also ap- pear in the second volume of Mai's Nova Collectio, Rome, J 827. His rhetoric has been published separately by Schott, Lips., 1804, 8vo. ; and his remarks on Thucydides by Kriiger, Hal. Sax., 1823, 8vo. There is a German translation of the Roman Antiquities by J. Lr. Benzler, Lemgo, 1771-1772, 2 vols., 8vo. The only English trans- lation of the Antiquities is the following : ' The Antiquities of Dionysius Halicarnassensis, translated into English, with notes and dissertations, by Edward Spelman, Esq.,' 2 vols., 4 to., London, 1 748. DIONYSIUS of Byzantium lived before the year a.d. 196. His voyage ('AvajrXovc) in the Thracian Bosporus was extant in the 16th century, for Gyllius, who died in 1555, has given extracts in Latin from it in his work on the Thra- cian Bosporus. A single fragment from this work is printed in Ducange's ' Constantinopolis Christiana,' and in Hudson's Minor Greek Geographers. Perhaps there is some confusion between this Dionysius and the author of the * Periegesis/ whom Suidas (Aiovvatoc) calls a Corinthian. DIONY'SIUS PERIEGETES, the author of a Greek poem in 1186 hexameter verses, intitled Tijc Oucov/iivifc Uepitjyrjffic, or ' a description of the habitable world.' It is not known where Dionysius was born nor where he lived. Perhaps the most probable opinion is, that he was a native of Byzantium and belonged to the latter part of the third or the beginning of the fourth century a. d. As a poem the Periegesis is of little value, and as a geographical work, not worth the trouble of reading. The commentary of Eustathius on the Periegesis possesses some value for the miscellaneous information which is scattered through it. There are two Latin translations of this poem, one by Rufus Festus Avienus, and the other by Priscianus. There are numerous editions of Dionysius. The last and best edition of the Periegesis is by G. Bernhardy, Leipzig, 1828, 8vo., in the first volume of his * Geographi Groci Minores.* DIOPHANTUS, a native of Alexandria, the exact date of whose birth is unknown, some authors asserting that he lived in the reign of Augustus, whilst others place him under Nero, or even the Antonines. The fact is that we do not know when he lived. He lived however, as is well as- certained, to eighty-four years of age. Diophantus left behind him thirteen books of Arithme- tical Questions, of which however only six are extant; but from their distinct and peculiar character, in comparison with «U the othej writings of the Greek mathematicians, these books have given rise to much discussion. It is how- ever scarcely to be conceived that whilst the cumbrous machinery of common language constituted the sole instru- ment of investigation, the very curious conclusions which we find in this work could have resulted fron. the researches of one single mind. To suppose that Diophantus was the inventor of the analysis which bears his name, is so con- trary to all analogy with experience and the history of mental phenomena, as to be utterly impossible to admit. Still, if we inquire into the history of this brtnch of ana- lysis, and ask who were the predecessors of Diophantus, or whether they were Greeks or. Hindus, no satisfactory an- swer can be given. Diophantus also wrote a book on Polygon Numbers (xtpi iroXvyuiviov dptfy&y). Holzmann published at Basle, in 1 575, folio, a Latin translation of both the works of Dio- phantus. The first Greek edition was by Meziriac, Paris, 1621, folio : an improved edition of Meziriac's edition was published by S. de Fermat, Toulouse, 1670, folio. A valuable translation of the Arithmetical Questions into German was published by Otto Schulz, Berlin, 1822, 8vo. ; to which is added Poselger's translation of the work on Polygon Num- bers. DIOPSIDE, a variety of Pyroxenb. DIO'PSIS, a genus of Dipterous Insects of the family Sepsid®. The insects of this genus are remarkable for the immense prolongation of the sides of the head. The head itself is small, and appears as if it were furnished with two long horns, each having a knob at its apex ; these horn- like processes however are not analogous to the parts usually termed antennae, but are in fact prolongations of the sides of the head, the knob at the apex of each being the eye of the insect. They vary in length according to the species. In some they are almost equal to the whole length of the insect, whereas in others they are only about half that length. The antenna) are situated close to the eves, and arc three-jointed : the basal joint is the smallest and is very short ; the terminal joint is the largest, of a globular form (or nearly so), and furnished towards the apex with a simple seta ; there is also a short seta on the peduncle or eye-stalk, situated about midway between the base and the apex of that process, and on the anterior part. The thorax is some- what attenuated anteriorly, but approaches to a spherical form, and is generally furnished with two spines on each side ; the scutellum is also furnished with two spines. The body is more or less elongated, sometimes nearly cylindri- cal, but generally increases in diameter towards the apex. The legs are tolerably long— the anterior femora arc gene- rally thick, and furnished beneath with minute domicilia- tions, and the four posterior femora are often furnished with ; a spine at their apex. For a detailed account of these curious insects we refer our readers to Mr. Westwood's excellent paper in the seven- l teenth volume of the • Transactions of the Linnaian Society j in which twenty species are described. DIoiwU Sykesii, G. H. Grey. a denotes the natural «ite. The illustration is copied from one of that gentleman's figures, and represents tne Diopsis Sykesii, one of the largest i species of the genus, and which has been selected as pos- - sessing the longest eye-stalks ; these processes in this insect ' are of a pitchy red colour, and the body is of the same tint. The head ana thorax are black and the wings are clouded with brown. - But little is known of the habits of these insects. Lieut.-* Colonel W. H. Sykes, who collected great numbers of the* above species during his residence in India, furnished Mr is Westwood with the following notice respecting their ha-* bitat and habits:— •OMtah ll^hittfertf^Hurreecliundeishuj'.in th^i, DIO D J western ghauts of the Decean, at an elevation of 3900 feet above the level of the sea, 19* 23' N. lat, 73° 4.0 1 E. long. * This insect aflects chasms or ravines in iho lolly woods which encircle the mountain in bells, In various places, where the sunbeams occasionally pierce the woods and foil Mjiatcd or salient rocks in the above localities, Iho; arc seen in myriads, either poising themselves in the rays, or reposing on the spots on which the rays fall* In addition to this notice we may add that all the known specie* are from the tropical parts of the Old World. r emerald eO]f*er t a crystallised silicate of lit primary form of which is a rhomboid ; its colour emerald to blackish green ; its lustre is vitreous; msluccnt, and sometimes transparent; it is rutch triads, though hut feebly ; it is brittle ; specific J "278; the streak is green; fracture uu- .tud cross fracture Hat conchoidal. It is found in Siberia and the Bannat ; and, according to Lowitz* it con* copper $5, water 12, DIOPTRICS. [Optics; Infraction,] DIOK A ' I • : I he Greek word Stapjv, to see through, exhibition invented of late Tears b artists, Dagucrro and Bo u ton, which, possess some of the advantages of the panorama, produces a far greater degree of optical illusion. It has also one advantage over the panorama, in being equally suitable for architectural and interior views as for luntUrapc ; nay even more so, because the positive degree of and the relief of the objects becomes more deceptive. The peculiar and almost magical effect of the diorama arises, in a considerable measure, from the con- trivance employed in exhibiting the painting, which is v lowed throufrh a huge aperture or proscenium. Beyond this open- tat; (be s placed at such distance that the light is Obowo upon if, at a proper angle* from the roof, which if ud cannot be seen by the spec- biift. Beside* the light being thus concentrated upon the Cl«y ibe effect is materially increased by the spectator iparative darkness, receiving no other light m what is reflected from the surface of the Minting it- Another circumstance greatly favouring illusion is the rig distance ; and also the circumstance that the bo proscenium or opening are continued inwards to* •Sids the p ■<» (screen its extremities, and at the «r.« lime assist in confining the light to the scene itself. He eantrmst thus occasioned, and the exclusion of all other *ptcU «f vision save those represented in the painting, so M the eye has no immediate standard of comparison be- taen them and real ones, give to this species of exhibition **•> extraordinary force that a very moderate degree of Igat wtU suffice to show the painting* Hence the light Mtj he diminished or increased at pleasure, and that either freiesltf ur suddenly, so as to r e present the change from ertoarj daylight to sunshine, and from sunshine fco cloudy eesttW.er to the obscurity of twilight ; also the difference of Iflsnssafcsria tone attending them: all which variations give te tie duu*mma a character of nature and reality beyond that fen other mode of painting. These transitions, in regard * etfet and atmospheric e Sects, are produced by means of ecnmt fold* or shutters attached to the glazed ceiling, -re *o coi hat they may bo immediately (jrordor elided to any extent, thereby increasing or dimi- jusi as required, and otherwise modifying Portlier than this, some parts of the painting itself are t and on them the light can occasionally bo ad* From behind, thereby producing a brilliancy far ex- ttral ftj the highest lights of a picture upon an groui be made to appear vivid and ig only by contisvr, not by any positive increase of : cm i lion ■ irfuce. llere, on the contrary, is admitted through it, in addition lo b illuminates the picture generally, an artifice atagea of in transparency wsbjut its defects looking more solid, and the tural lhan when the whole l# the light pus- - picture. The combination unsparent, and opaque colouring, still -» IfcrtWr eiwintrd bj i of varying both the effects ami lit and shade* renders the diorama tho a saJ b ct see,' 1 n of nature, and adapts it * I pmusrly for noonluhi i>jecta,or for showing such 'oecf- I lemserapn us sudden fleams of sunshine and their It is also unrivalled for showing arcbiti .ice. turo, particularly interiors, as powerful relief may ho ob- a itljuut that exaggeration in the shadows which is almost inevitable in every other mode of painting. ♦ Although hitherto employed only for purposes of public exhibition, the diorama might undoubtedly be turned to ac- count for those of embellishment Likewise in corridors and other places of that kind, where light can bo obtaiued only from one extremity. For it should be observed that tho principle is totally independent of the contrivance adopted fir exhibiting two pictures ; although this latter in itself en- iho attraction to the public. Tins may be unrhi- slood by briefly describing the building erected for the pur- pose in the Regent's Park. London, alter the plans of Messrs, Morgan and Pugin, and first opened in the autumn Of I S23. Tlu' sneetaterj or saloon for the visitors is a rotunda 40 feet m diamen tingle opening ur proscenium about |i feet wide J and placed within another rotunda having two openings communicating with the picture- re I) of which eon i a change of scene takes place the inner rotunda is turned by means of machinery beneath l>oi\till the proscenium is gently shifted from the open- uito one picture-room to that of iho other, the two being quite contiguous. At the next change it is shified back again, so that tho whole space passed over backwards and forwards is* about one-third of the entire euomnferew double that portion of the circle form tag the proscenium. The diorama at Berlin, executed by C rl GroptUS, an | in rail scene-painter, is somewhat on the same plan, yet some ^li^ht aifForencea. The pecalia 1, of turning the spectatory from one painting to the other, is adopted, as th than the opening through which they are viewed, and to be stretched on a Irani me;, so that they cannot be either rolled un, or drawn aside in tWC haWes, as is done with scenes of a U Ire. Nevertheless, it would perhaps be found practicable to exhibit a suc(v-sion of three Of t »nr riews,in ;i tingle I lure-mum,' by making that pari of the buildii spacious to allow each scene to bt ilkled backwards ite. It is met with in the East Indies also, but only In a cultivated slate. A figure of it is piven in Rheode's * Hoftus Mal&barieus, 1 vol. vii. t. 38, under tho name of Icatsji-keleagfe. Its tubers are oblong, brown externally, white internally, and often of great size, weighing sometimes as much IS 30lbs,: they h alter the Urn year, if loft in live ground, having first produced the young ones that are to replace them. ■ Be* the tubers the proper roots of all these plants are fibrous, springing from and ch telly about the union of the sterna with the tubers, and spreading in every direction." The stems are furnbhed with tour crested leafy wings, andspread to a great extent twining round trees and bushes; ihey often bear prickles near the ground. The first leaves (hat appear on the stem are alternate, the succeeding are oppo- site, seated on long sialics, deeply heart-shaped at the base, sharp-pointed, smooth, with from five to seven ribs The flowers are small and green, uud appear in compound pani- cles. The remainder of the specie* ;i re in general ehafaeten ; I few short notes will luffictentty e their ddlereiicea. D. glohosa, cultivated in Bengal under the name puree aloi. 1 < -»f the Indian >miis. [tsflowerfl are highl j fragrant; the tubers are white internally; the irrow-hi aded. I), rubell it Indian ion \ lanre tuber* stained with rod iinmediatelv belo\i le \ ^1 it is much esteemed ; its tubers are sometimes three feet long ; its flowers are fragrant. Anotfier valuable kind is D. purpurea, called lol-guranya- aloo in Bengal, whose tubers are permanently stained purple throughout. At Malacca is cultivated another purple-rooted sort, the D. atropurpurea, whose tubers are large fend irregular, and grow 10 near the surface of the ground as to appear in dry weather through the cracks that they make in llio sail by raising the earth over them. Other eatable sorts are numerous, hut are less valuable, and therefore not cultivated. In Otaheile the D. bulbifera, which bears small fleshy angular tubers along the stem in ■ the axils of the leaver, is the favourite species. It is not a little remarkable that while so many species are nutritious in this genus, some should be highly dan- gerous; but such is unquestionably the fact* Dioscorea Dromonuui and triphylla, both ternute leaved species, have dreadfully nauseous and dangerous tubers. No genus is mow in want of revision than this. DIOSCOREA'CEifi, a natural order of endogenous plants, referred to the Refuse group, and having (he last genus for their type. They are particularly distinguished I*;- the following character. Flowers dioecious; calyx and corolla superior; stamens six | ovary three-celled, with one or two-seeded cells; style deeply tiifid; fruit leafy, compressed, occasionally succu- lent : embryo small, near the nilum* in a large cavity of cartilaginous albumen. All the species are twining shrubs, with alternate M rail- rurally opposite leaves. They consist, with the exception of Tutnus, or Black Bryony, of tropical plant-*, or at least of such us require a mild frostless climate. Some of them produce eatable farinaceous tubers, or yams, as the various species of Dioscorea and Testuduiaria ; but there is a dan- gerous acrid principle prevalent among them, which ren- ders the order upon the whole suspicious. It exists in a perceptible degree in Tamus, and is still more manifest in the thrue-teaved Dioscorea. 1, ft ftttnAt of Rnjantft cordata; 9, ft mnie flower; 3. n f>rrt1o]flovr«r; 4, ft 13 of a lipc fruit with the iced rxpowd; 5, a lecliun at the Med. DIOSCO'RIDES, FEDA'CIUS, or PBDA'NIUS, a Greek writer on Materia Medica, was born at Anazarbus, in Cilicia, and flourished in the reign of Nero, as appears i from the dedication of his hooks to Areas Asclepiadeus, | who was a friend of the consul Licinius or Lecanius Bassos. Jn early life he seems to have been attached to the army ; and either at that time or subsequently he travelled through Greece, Italy, Asia Minor, and some parts of Gaul, collect- ing plants with diligence and aflqnmratmg himself with their properties, real Off reputed. He also gathered together the opinions current in his day concerning the medical plant! brought from countries not vi-siled by himself, affjew cially from India, which at thai lime furnished uuiuy drugs to the western markets. From fitch materials be compiled bis celebrated work on Materia Medics, in five hooks, wherein between 500 and 600 medicinal plants are named and briefly described. He is moreover reputed the author of some additional books on therapeutic*, && 5 but in the judgment of Sprengel the latter are spurious, and from the mixture of Lai in and Greek names of plants, are probably some uionki-h forgery. Few books have ever enjoyed such long and universal celebrity as the Materia Medica of Dioseoridea Fee six- teen centuries and mure, to use the words of one of his biographers, this work was referred lo as the fountain-head of all authority by everybody who studied either botany or the mere virtues of plants. Up to the commencement of the seventeenth century the whole of academical or private study in such subjects was begun and ended with the works of Dioscorides ; and it was only when the rapidly increasing numbers of new plants and the general advance in all branches of physical knowledge compelled people to admit that the vegetable kingdom might contain mora thing! than were dreamt of by the Anuzarbian philosopher, that his authority ceased to be acknowledged. This is the more surprising, considering the real nature of these famous books. The author introduced no oider into the arrangement of his matter, unless by con- ing a similarity "of sound in the Ctajmeshegave nb prints Thus, medium was placed with epimediuin, althaea ean nabint with cannabis, hippophajstum (cnicus stellatus) with hippopbae. and so on; the mere separation of aro- matic and ^um- hearing trees, esculents and corn-plants, hardly forms an exception to this statement. Of many of his plants no description is given, but they are merely daalgitaled by a name. In others the descriptions arc com- parative, contradictory, or unintelligible. He employs the same word in di He-rent senses, and evidently attached DO exactness to the terms he made use of. He described the same plant twice under the same name or different nam he was often notoriously careless, and he appears to I been ready to state too much upon the authority of others. Nevertheless, hlJ writings are extremely interesting as ■bowing the amount of Materia Medica knowledge in the authors day, and his descriptions are in many cases far from bad: but we must be careful not to look upon them as evidence of the state of botany at the same period ; for Dioscorides has no pretension Co be ranked among the botanists of antiquity, considering that the writings of Theo- phrastus, four centuries earlier, show that botany had even at that time begun to be cultivated as a science distinct from the art of the herbalist. The most celebrated MS. of Dioscorides is one at Vienna, illuminated with rude figures* It was sent by Busbcqn- the Austrian Ambassador at Constantinople, to Mathiolus, who quotes it under the name of the Cantacuaene Codex, and is believed to have been written in the aixth century, Copies of some of the figures were inserted by Dodoens in his Histuria Stirpium, and others were 'engraved in the reign of the empress Maria Theresa under the inspection of Jnc- quin. Two impressions only of these plates, ns fi can learn, have ever been taken off, as the work was not prosecuted/ One of them is now in tlio Library of the Liunrean Society ; the other is, we believe, with tSiblhorna collection at Oxford. They are of little importance, as the figures arc of the rudest imaginable description, Ann manuscript of the 9th century exists at Pans and was ut by Salinaains; tkfi also is illustrated with figures, and both Arabic and Coptic names introduced, on which account it is supposed to have been written in Egypt. Be* sides these, there is at Vienna a manuscript believed to be still more antient than that first meutioned, and three others are preserved at Ley den. The first edition of the Greek text of Dioscorides, was published by Aldus at Venice, in 1499, fbl. A fur better one || that of Paris, 1549, in 8vo. by J. Goupyl ; but a battel still is the folio Frankfort edition, of IjDH, by Sar- raeenus. $prenc;cL laments, 'nullum rei herbaria? peritutn viruui HtJliamnm huic scriptori operant impaodisse.' Never- theless, there have be«n many commentators, ot whom some, such as Fuchsius, Amatus Lusitanus, Rutllius, Ta- D I O D I P lauus. Tragus, and Dalechampius, arc of no sort jHi ially Mutthiolus, Msuanta, id Tour tie fort, among the older, with ip. Smith, and Sprengeh among modern com men lu- , deserve to be consulted with attention, The Last edi- ■'he Greek text is by Sprengel, in the collection of Greek Physicians by Kubn, Leipzig, IH'2'i, Bm, which has l by a collation of several MSS. Dr. Sibthorp, who visited Greece For the purpose of studying on the spot I i] ; of Dioscoridee, must be accounted of the .est critical authority; for it frequently happens that tb* traditions of the em, alities, or other Purees of prmatton throw fur more light upon the statements of this aiuient author than his own descriptions, It will ever be i f regret to scholars, tbat Dr. Sibtborp should hare died before he was able to prepare for the press the result of his inquiries; what is known of them is embodied in the Prodromus Flone Grsecce, published from his ma- terials by the late Sir James Edward Smith, and in the Flora Grmea itself, consisting of in vols. fid. with nearly lOOtl coloured plates, commenced by ihe same botanist, and now nearly c under the direction of Professor Lindley. [Sibthorp.] So far as European plants are in question, we may suppose that the means of illustrating Dioscorides are now nearly exhausted ; but it is far other- vise with his Indian and Persian plants, Concerning the tattei, U in probable thai much may be learned from a studj of the modern Materia Medica of India. When the Neslonans, in the fifth century, were driven into exile, Ihey sought refuge among the Arabs, with whom they establish' ited school of medicine, the mini- kixtended into Persia and India, and laid the foundation of the present medical practice of the vea of those countries. In this way the Greek names >o«§co rides, altered indeed, and adapted to the genii j- of the new i became introduced into the languages of Persia, Arabia, and Hindustan, and have been handed down traditionally to the present day. Thus Dr. Royle has ru, by an examination of this sort of evidence, that tin \ aromatikosof Dioscorides is not a Gentian, as has Ucn imagined; that Nardos Indike is unquestionably the Nttd Jatamansi of De Candolle, and that the Lai it was neither a Rhamnus, nor a Lycium, but ** Prosper Alpinus long ago asserted, a Berberis, With regard to plant, Dr. Royle stales that Herberts called in India hoozis hindee, or / ; this last word has for rls Arabic synonym ou or lookyon : therefore the Berberry is still called i the reputed qualities and uses of uds« OSMA* a genus of Rutaccous shrubs inhabiting the ive alternate simple marked with dots of transparent oil. and diffusing ul odour when bruised. Some of the Species are as the Buck us, with which the ime themselves, and which are chiefly > crenaia and serratifolia. The flowers of most I. Diosiua crenatn s reputed a powerful antispasmodic, is thus de- An erect shrub, smooth in irt, and growing a foot ersuhi^h; branches tapering, purplish, long, lax ; branch- or scattered, angular, Leaves alternate, on short lunl, fbii, smooth, deep preen above, :ieai sunken glands, Ihe midrib soine- landular-dotted, and middle sized. Peduncles Mlern botam-ts the old genus Diosma is unely, Adenaudra, Coleonema, lemadenia* Baryosmo, to which ong, A . and Macrostylis. ata (Linn.) and Diosma serratifolia (Vent) ich at the Cape of Good Hope are termed id which are sometimes used alone, but When bruised they emit a strong r, resembling rosemary or rue. The taste is not bitter or disagreeable - court analysed the leaves, and found no ;,65 of volatile oil; 2 LI 7 extractive; 2.15 resin; I. ID chlorophylle. Brandes considers the extrac- pcculiar, and teims it Diosmin, analogous to ca- ltd I ftfesfl tlmrtin. The volatile oil and the extractive appear to be the active ingredients. They are usually administered in the form of infusion. Buchu leaves have been long known i> the Hottentots as a remedy against rheumatism, cramps, and above all in affections of the urinary organs. They have of late yean been introduced into European practice. In their action they resemble those of the arctostuphylos uva ursi, but from their containing volatile oil. buchu leaves are in many cases preferable. [Bear's Whortle- berry.] DIP, in magnetism, the angle which the magnetic needle, freely poised on its centre of gravity and symmetrically formed in both its arms, makes with the plane of the hori- zon. It is more scientifically termed the iuelin.it ion of the needle, or the magnetic inclination. [Imagination and Magnetism.] D1PHIMJS. [Athens, vol. h\> p. 18.] DIPHTHONG i&tftoyyos) is the sound of two vowels pronounced in rapid succession, as the German au in maus % pronounced precisely like the English word mau\e, the vowel sound consisting of the broad a of father, followed quickly by the sound of u or oq. Again, the i in the English w r ord mind, though represented by a single cha- racter, is virtually a diphthongal sound, consisting of the broad a of father, followed by the vowel sound which is heard in mean. The name diphthong; however is com- monly given to any vowel sound represented by the junc- tion of two vowels, as in dream, though the sound pro- duced if not compounded. AU diphthongs are said to be long syllables ; and this would be true if they were only employed to mark the union of two vowel sounds. This probably was originally their sole office ; for in many English words now written with diphthongs, hut pronounced as if they had single vowels, au earlier pronunciation contained the double sound; and in- deed this view is often supported by the provincial pronun- ciation of a word. For example, such words as meat, dream t are pronounced in many parts of England as dissyllables, meiih dream. In practice however a diphthong is ofleu used where the vowel sound is not only uncompounded but rimttg as in friend, breadth. Again, diphthongs are occasionally used to represent simple sounds intermediate between the vowels, as in the English word coughs and the Geiman sounds represented by ae, off* ue, commonly written «, ci, tV, where the dots placed over the vowels are merely a corruption of the letter r. DIPHUCETHALA, a genus of coleopterous insects belonging to the Lamollicorncs section Phyllopbagi. This genus appears to be confined to Australia, and the species of which posed are distinguished from those of allied genera ch icily by I heir having the elypeus deeply emarginated ; they are of an oblong form; the thorax ti attenuated anteriorly, the elytra are somewhat depressed, and the abdumen is very convex. The antenna? are eight- jointed, and the club is composed of three joints; the afl- tcrior libim are generally denlated externally ; the anterior tarsi of the mules have the four basal joints dilated, and furnished with a velvet-like substance beneath, and all the claws are bifid. A rich golden green appears to be the prevailing colour of these insects, and we understand that they are found loWSt , fntcrjhaht xeneea (Kirby) is nearly half an inch in length, of a golden green hue, and has a silk WL< i r l n on ihe upper parts; the lege are red, the anterior tibia* have Lin oh I use tooth-like process DO the outer side, near the apex; t lie head and thorax are very thickly and delicately punctured; the elytra are covered with conducts punctures which are arranged in longitudinal rows, and each elytron has two smooth elevated slria>; the under parts of the body are covered with white scale-like hairs. This is the largest species known; there are however many which are nearly equal to it in size. The genus Diphucephale forms the subject of a monograph in the first volume of the 'Transactions of the Entomological Society of London/ where sixieen species are desCT Dl'PIIYDES. DPPHYM, a family of zoophytes, thus characterized by M. de Blainville, and placed by him be- tween the PkfftOgrada and the (iliugrada. End ij, bilateral and symmetrical, composed of a very small, nuclei form, visceral mass, and two natatory organs, which are contractile, subcartilaginous, and serial j one anterior* D I P in more or less immediate connexion with the nucleus, which ii envelop; the other posterior, and but .iltle adher- //*W, at the extremity of a more or less proboscidiform Stomach, Vent, unknown : a long cirrhifurm and ovigerous pro- Auction, proceeding from the root of the nucleus, and pro- longing itself more or less backwards. lit Bury de St. Vincent, in his voyage to the African coasts, appears to be the first who n o ti ced these animals, which abound in all the seas of warm latitudes, with any degree of certainty. He considered them to be BipfofW (Salpa). Tilesms also said something of them in the zoo- logical part of Krusen^torn's voyage. But it was Cuvier who first tinned these creatures into a separate genus, under the name of Dipht/es, and he placed them at the end of his Hmfrogtatic Acal*pham\ immediately after Stepharvmiia of Feron. Cuvier describes I hi* b as very Singular, consisting of two individuals, which always together, one including itself in a hollow of I he other (Tun s'eiubuitaut dans un creux. de l'autre), an ar- rangement which nevertheless permits their separation with- out the destruction of life. They are, ho observer gelati- nous, transparent, and move very nearly hke the M> ! du«r. The including individual (remboilant) produces from the bottom of its hollow a chaplet (chapelet), which traverses a demi -canal of the included individual (l*embotte) f and Would seem to be composed of ovaries and of tentaeula and suckers like those of the preceding genera. Cuvier then goes on to state the divisions established by MM. Quoy and Ciaimard, according fco the relative forms and proportions of the two individuals. Thus, in the Diphyes^ properly so called, the two individuals are nearly alike, pyramidal, and with some points round their opening, which is at the base of the pyramid In the CaipeSt the included individual has still the pyramidal form, but the including individual i* very small and square. In the A/it/Irs, the included nidi- victual is oblong or oral, and the including rather smaller and bell-shaped. In the Cu&oidet t it is the included indi- vidual which is small and bell-shaped ; the including iiwh- \ id ual is much larger and square. In the Navictuis, the included individual hoped; the including individual large abo> but Blipper-shtped (eO forme de sabot), Cuvier king that there are msn I in that edition he evidently knew of only one species from the Atlantic, for which he refers to M. Bory's 4 Voyage/ a I he genus - free Aculephans, between Cestutn of Lesueur and Porpita of Lamarck. It is to the first edition that M, de Bin in refers in his ' Actinologie,' and he there says that in fact M. Lesueur, more than a jear previously, had sent him the drawing of a genus of the same family, to which Lesueur had given the name of Amj Jiiont (Amphiroa?>, and which M. de Blainville observes was, from what he now knows of tlie DiphycSy very nearly approximated to them, to lay the least; but the want of inforo to tlte characters of the genus prevented him (De Blainville) from publishing it. He remarks, that he ought to add that Lesueur was more tussle than Cuvier. inasmuch as the former had at his and living animal ; while the latter cha- v an animal composed of two indi- viduals, giving as the type the anterior moiety only, to which lies two apertures, one fur the mouth and the other lor t the cirrhigerous production which he reg as the ovary, M. de Blainville then, i further ivations as to the igned to (he animal by Cuvier, refers to the l Memoir of MM. Quoy it Gainmrd, 1 above mentioned, «nd states that during tip their _ r e those zoologists had met with more D>; \ formed 1 enere, and h ;tted tation; that he had also obtained itiful drawings of these animals, made bi Lesueur in the Gulf of Bahama; and Paul dE mil laced by his recommendation on board a merchant ship about to mals - world, h 1 to him the ins which he (Botta) had ta x>< L-aus; so that, ditllcull as the stud} animals may be, he thinks iiue natural relation bovc all, D I P by an examination of certain species of Physsophorce* M. de lilainvdU- then : Diphye9i at Irs! sie.hU and especially a^ it appears dflftfi to he composed or two poly^maL inbcarlilaginous, tiausparent parts, placed one after the other, the posterior portion pene- trating more or h nation of the ante] tion. These two putts, constantly more or less diasii have this in common: viz., that they are ordinarily more or less > hollowed out by a blind cavity 0] externally by ■ very large and regular, though divei aperture. Adding to tins a production regarded as toe ovary by Cuvier, and which comes out of the superior eaviry of the anterior earlilaginous part, we have the whole that had been remarked about the DiphycUe before the memoir of Quoy andCaimard, who have described numerous species which they have observed, very nearly like Cuvier; with this modification, however, that they have conaktared the belonging to the same animal ; but the of the differences of form necessary for the establi- of the new genera which they have proposed, and above all, the good figures which they have given, have enabled them to go further, and to see in the Dtpht/uUe something beyond the two suhcarlilaginous parts. In fact, takiug for e\ the Caiprfi, and especially the Cucubali and the Cu< is seen that the bodies of the Diphydm form true nuclei, situated at the anterior part of the entire mass, and that the nucleus is composed of a proboscidian esophagus, wish a mouth having a Ottpping'gtiSl Kks termination (en ven louse), continuing itself into a stomach surrounded with green hepatic granules, and sometimes into a second, filled with air. There is, moreover, to be remarked, at the lower part, a glandular muss, which is probably the ovary, and is Bi more or less immediate relation with the 1 and perhaps ovifero us production, which is prolonged back wards. This nucleus would seem to be more or less en I by the anterior cartilage, which offers to it, n, cavity Sometimes distinct IV < mid (win mentioned shove), serving for locomotion, and at other times confounded with it; it is, besides, in intimate can- wiih ii- tnwoe by filaments, which M. de Blainville believes to be vascular. It has been already remarked that lerior part of the body is hollowed out by cavity, which is continued nearly throughout i and it is from the bottom of tins cavity that a prolon perhaps equally vascular, proceeds, which toes above the root of the oviterous production, and urnt< doubt, wjih the nucleus. 'Thus, 1 continues M- de villo, * it would appear to me certain thai I really belongs to the Diphyes ; but it is easy to conceive how it may be detached by the slightest dibit, b is only effected by a single Slam A In t this statement of the organization of Diphy that the purl which M. Cuvier regarded as by itself constituting the animal, is only an organ of minor import* ance \ (hat ilu-re must be adUd to it the posterior \ art, which was regarded as a distinct individual that it is necessary to take into the account the \ nucleus, wb ms production, fbi A part of the animal. From this auah- Diphycx, it is evident that it cannot be an animal f the Actifviz'utrift; but in order b its natu< rel relationship, let Us he OUMffVOn aho\e named have recorded of its manners and habits. * The Diphyes are very transfarenl animals, so that it if often fety difficult to distinguish them in the se even in a certain quantity of water taken from it. It i* especially at considerably ETC*! distances from the shore that they are met with in 1 f waim C often ver| uumerous. They Host and swi all directions, with the anterior or nueleul extremtt) id getting rid of the water which they take in, by the con of the two aubcartilaginous parts; E&ea apcrtu] led bacs natatory organs are equally provided with le that the loeomolion is rapid; it can, finally, | ed by either the one or the 1 to the nucleus with so little solidity, that n is that it detaches itself from it Accidentally ; M* II" red that in entire Diphyes was onh by one of the but very rr Muing locontotii ms production apparently tloats e\le D I P bdging itself partly in a gutter, into which the inferior edge of the posterior natatory organ is hollowed out; dm it has not the same length, the animal being able to con- tract it powerfully and even to the extent of withdrawing it inwards entirely ; from this it is evident that this organ is muscular. But what is very remarkable is, that through- oat its length, and placed at sufficiently regular distances, are found organs which MM. Quoy and Gaimard regarded as suckers, and which possessed, in fact, the faculty of ar ksion and bringing the animal to anchor, as M. Botta was satisfied. I dare not decide what this organ is ; but I am strongly inclined to believe either that it is a prolongation of the body analogous to that in the Physsophoree*, or that it is, if not an ovary, at least an assemblage of young indi riduals, a little like what takes place in the Biphores. 'In the actual state of our knowledge with regard to the Dipkyes y it seems to me that they arc, so to speak, inter mediate between the Biphores and the Physsophorar. They approach the first, whose cartilaginous envelope is some- times tripartite, as M. Chamisso has taught us, inasmuch as that the visceral mass is nucleiform, that it is contained in great part in this envelope, that the latter has two aper tares, and that it is by contraction that it executes loco- motion. We find, on the other hand, a mode of approxi- mating the Diphyes to the Physsophorce, in regarding the Bttatory organs as analogous to those which we have seen m INpkusa, which has the smallest before and the largest behind, both the one and the other being perfectly bilateral. The mouth is also at the extremity of a sort of proboscis. There is sometimes a bulloid swelling full of air: finally, the body is terminated by a cirrhigerous production, which i* perhaps oviferous. For the rest we are obliged to agree that these approximations require, before they are freed from doubt, a more complete knowledge than we at present possess, not only of the organization of the Diphyes and Pkguopkone, but also of the Biphorcs themselves. Ac* fording to the views of M. Mertens, chief naturalist in the lwt circumnavigation of the Russians, the Diphyes would V* no other than Stephcuiomisc ; in which case the ovi- fwous and cirrhigerous productions of the Diphyes must 1* considered the analogues of the posterior and tubular part of the Stephanomite* We have already said that | MM. Quoy and Gaimard, in their memoir on the DiphydT, fed established many new genera, having in view princi- pally the form and the proportion of the two natatory origans « parts of the body. M. Lesueur has also established genera, some of which may be incorporated with those of the zoologists of the Astrolabe ; unfortunately our know- ledge of these genera is confined to figures only. Lastly, M. Otto has proposed one or two, but they are founded on detached parts or incomplete animals. The greater part of these genera are not, in reality, very distinct; we adopt tbeca nevertheless provisionally at least in order to facili- tate the study of beings so singular. The Diphydce seem ts> us capable of division into two great sections, according as the anterior part is provided with a single or double etnty. If. Eschscholtz, in his systematic distribution of the species of DiphycUz, has regard to the number of cavities of the anterior natatory organ, and to the presence of one or more suckers in the tubular production. From this test have resulted genera otherwise circumscribed, and &i less numerous than from our manner of viewing the idbjecL' The following is M. de Blainville's arrangement. a. Diphydte whose anterior peart has but a single cavity. Genera, Cucubalus. Body, provided with a large proboscidiform exsertile Reker, with a bunch (grappe) of ovaries at its base, lodged ia a large single excavation of a natatory anterior cordiform crgan, receiving also the posterior, which is also cordiform aod hollowed into a cavity with a posterior and sub-oval ■*iiSee. Example, Cucubalus cordiformis, the only species cited vf the genus established by MM. Quoy ana Gaimard. Length, two lines. Differs from the other Diphyda*, first, 11 having the nucleus much less hidden ana sunk in the interior natatory body, which has moreover only one large cavity in which it is plunged ; secondly, in having the ovi- • This (says X. de BUinrflls) It the opinion of M. Esehaehalt*. who gives I Utfcb Mrt lb* unt of Smetm mtritmimt (nourishing canal), which, ho aajrs. , avaple, or provided with a single sucker, in the first section, and complex . VftOTitM with au^floxtm,!* the ffjosab i D I P ferous production very short ; and, lastly, in the mode of locomotion, for the animal always swims vertically. Cucubalus coTdtformis. Cucullus. Body furnished with a great, exsertile, proboscidiform sucker, with a bunch of ovaries at its base, lodged in a deep excavation, the only one in the anterior natatory organ, in form of a hood, in which the posterior is inserted (s'em- boite) ; the latter is tetragonal and pierced behind with a rounded terminal orifice. Example, Cucullus Doreyanus (Quoy and Gaimard* Localitv New Guinea. Cucullus Doreyanus. M. de Blainville observes that this genus does not really differ from the preceding, excepting in tho form of the natatory organs, and he doubts the propriety of retaining it, especially as it consists but of one species. M. Botta, lie observes, who had occasion frequently to observe in nearly all the seas of warm climates, from the coast of Pern to the Indian archipelago, a great number of animals re- sembling the Cucullus of MM. Quoy and Gaimard, and having found them sometimes free and at other times forming part of tho cirrhigerous and oviferous production «* the ordinary Diphyes, has been led to think that the Curulli may be only a degree of development of a Diphyes. Although, concludes M. de Blainville, this is conceivable up to a certain point, inasmuch as in the Cuculli there is no cirrhigerous production, which seems to prove that they are not adults, the difference nevertheless of the natatory organs is so great that he dares not come to this decision. Cymba (Nacelle).* Body furnished with a large exsertile proboscidiform sucker, having at its base a mass of ovariform organs, lodged in the single and rather deep cavity of a naviform natatory organ, receiving and partially hiding the posterior natatory or^an, which is sagittiform, pierced behind with a rounded orifice crowned with points, and hollowed on its free bonier by a longitudinal gutter. Example, Cymba sagittata (Quoy and Gaimard) ; N;t agittata (De Blainville). Locality, Straits of Gibraltar. K. sagittate. M. de Blainville remarks that he ought to observe that M. Eschscholtz says that this genus, to which he unites the two following genera, possesses an anterior natatory organ with two cavities, and of these the natatory cavity projects in the form of a tube. M. de Blainville further observes that this genus does not differ from the Cuculli, except in the form of the natatory organs ; in fact, the disposition of the nucleus in the bottom of the single cavity into which • Mr. Broderip liad appropriated this name to a subgenus of Volutide. gee Sowerbv's • Geuera of rccnt and fossil Shells/ No, 2tf, and Mr. B.'a [uttograph in Mr. Sowerby's 'Sprries CnnchyUorum,' t Naywula? D I P 8 D I P the anterior organ Is hollowed, and the penetration of the posterior or^an into this same cavity are absolutely the same as in the two preceding genera, as If. dt Rlainville has been able to satisfy himself from the examination Of many individuals preserved in spirit. Cuboid es. Body nueleiform, provided with a large proboscidiform sucker, surrounded by an hepatic mass, having at it* base an ovary, whence proceeds a filiform ovigenous production, contained in a large, single, hemispherical excavation of an anterior, cubnid, natatory organ, much larger than the pos- terior one, which is tetragonal, and nearly entirely hidden in the first. Example, Cuhmdes vitreus (Quoy and Gaimard). Lo- cality, Straits of Gibraltar. Cubciules Titipuj. a. naL tite $ ft* mRjjiii1. tion. Another species, he adds, Amphirotn , would appear to approximate nearly to the Calpe* of MM. Quoy and Gaimard, by the great disproportion of the two % Diphydre whose anterior part is furnished with two dis- tinct canties. Gripe. Bwlif nueleiform, without an exsertile proboscis, having a sort of aeriferous vesicle, and at its base an ovarv? pro- longed into a long ctrrhigeroiis and oviferous prodi Anterior natatory organ short, cuboid, having locomotive earity; posterior natatory organ very long, truncated at the two extremities, not penetrating mto the anterior organ, and provided with a round ten tore. Example, Calpe penfngomi (Quoy and Gaimard), Lo cality, Straits of Gibraltar? Ciitpo prtitMRona. 1, Catpe pentafoua (profile); I ■ (mi.|,-i title); 1 b, nucleus. M. de Blainville observea that this genus is really suffi- ciently distinct from the irue Diphyes, with which it has n« m ruleless many relations, not only by the great difference of the two locomotive organs, hut because the posterior organ i* only applied against the anterior one, and rj penetrate into lh< lie remarks that he has examined some individuals well preserved in spirit, and ban easily seen that the nucleus is composed of a sort of stomach with a sessile tnouth and with a small hepatic plate (plaque) of a green colour applied against it, and of aeriferou- dtualed behind. At the lower i the itotnachal swelling is the ovary, formed by a i granules, and whi a Long production charged with oviform bodies, and others longer and mure bell shaped. This production p; from the anterior natatory organ, and passes under the posterior one in following (he gutter into which it ii hi on its low ually, this equally truncated at the two s hollowed nearly throu ghoul its length into a great cavity, bom the bottom of which a vessel which is continued to the root of the ovary of the nucleus may be clearly seen to proceed. Abyla, nueleiforni, inconsiderable, with a very long cirrbi- gerous and oviferous production. Anterior nalator much shorter than the other, subcubbid, with a distinct D 1 P D 1 F rinty for the reception of the anterior extremity of the posterior natatory body, which is polygonal and very lon£. Example, Abyta trigona (Quoy and Gaimard). Locality, Straits of Gibraltar. [Abyla trigone, j 1, Abyla trigona; 1 o, posterior part; 1 6, anterior or visceral part. M. de Blainvilie observes that this genus does not really differ from the preceding, excepting in the form of the natatory organs, and above all in that the anterior part is merced witn a depression sufficiently considerable for the lodgment of a part of the other, which has a long inferior /arrow (sillon) and a posterior terminal opening. To this Ems If. de Blainvilie refers a species of Diphwke, found MM. Quoy and Gaimard in Bass's Strait, and of which y had provisionally formed the genus Bassia, which does not seem to M. de Blainvilie to be sufficiently charac- terized. M. Eschscholtz, remarks M. de Blainvilie, rightly unites this genus with the preceding, as well as the genus Rosacea ef Quoy and Gaimard, the latter perhaps erroneously. Diphyes. Body nucleiform indistinct, situated in the bottom of a deep cavity, whence proceeds a long tubular production, furnished throughout its extent with proboscidiform sorters, having at their root granular corpuscles and a rirrhiferous filament. Natatory bodies nearly equal and similar; the anterior with two distinct cavities, the pos- terior with a single one, with a round aperture provided with teeth. Example, Diphyes Bory (Quoy and Gaimard) ; Diphyes campanuljfera (Eschscholtz). \ (.Diphyes Bary.j L 1km e ntire aabaal (potto) ; la, anterior part of the same; 11, posterior put; 1 e animal magmaed ; 1 4, posterior part of the tame. If. de Blainvilie observes that the denomination of AMsfe*, employed by M, Cuvier for a single species, which P.C, «©. MS. is the most common and the most generally spread in aL seas, is used in the work of MM. Quoy and Gaimard for species which have the natatory organs nearly equal in form and size, the first whereof has two deep cavities, of which the one receives a part only of the other which has a long inferior ridge for the lodgment of the cirrhigerous production. M. Lesueur, he adds, who has equally adopted this division of the Diphydce, gives it the name of Dagysa adopted by Solander, and also by Gmelin ; but M. de Blain- vilie asks, is it certain that the animal seen by Solander was a Diphyes, and not a Biphoret He adds, that M. Lesueur has figured five species belonging to this genus, perhaps all new, and from the seas of South America. V Doubtful species, or those with one part only. Pyramis. Body free, gelatinous, crystalline, rather solid, pyramidal, tetragonal, with four unequal angles, pointed at the summit, truncated at its base, with a single rounded aperture com- municating with a single deep cavity, towards the end of which is a granular corpuscle. Example, Pyramis tetragona (Otto). [Pyramis tetragona.] This genus was established by M. Otto, and M. de Blain- vilie admits that he knows no more of it than is to be col- lected from M. Otto's description and figure. He seems to doubt, however, whether the genus may not have been founded on the posterior natatory organ of a Diphyes, per- haps of the division properly so called. M. Eschscholtz makes this organized body a species of his genus Eudoxia, which comprehends Cucubalus and Cucullus of Quoy and Gaimard, admitting that the two natatory organs are intimately united so as to form, appa- rently, but one. Praia. Body J subgelatinous, rather soft, transparent, binary, depressed, obtuse, and truncated obliquely at the two ex- tremities, -hollowed into a cavity of little depth, with a round aperture nearly as large as the cavity, and provided with a large canal or furrow above. Example, Praia dubia (Quoy and Gaimard). [Praia dubia.] M. de Blainvilie describes, from personal observation, this provisional genus of MM. Quoy and Gaimard as being subgelatinous, rather soft, and transparent. Its form, he remarks, is regularly symmetrical, and it seems to be di- vided into two equal parts by a great furrow which traverses it from ope end to the other. It has a shallow cavity with a rounded aperture, without denticles or appendages at its circumference. In the tissue M. de Blainvilie perceived a mesial vessel, giving off" two lateral branches, wilh very similar ramifications; and he is inclined to think that the form is only the natatory organ of some large species of Physsophora : the substance is too soft for a true Diphyes, Tetragona. Body? gelatinous, transparent, rather solid, binary, of an elongated, parallelopiped, tetragonal form canalieulated below, truncated obliquely anteriorly, pierced behind by a gaping orifice furnished with symmetrical points, and lead- ing into a long blind cavity. * Vol.IX.-G d i r Exam jili', Iftiaguna hilpidum (Quo)' <«"1 Guinvimh. 10 D I P i [Tetragon* hiipis, or small d -tpilarly placed, and a .-imposed of a rent envelop, containing small globules of bl i which M\ Surrirav considers U At a more 1 (teriod, which rt. Sun iray supposes to be that of i e water becomes of a red colour (d'un rougo tie md then there ore found a certain number of indi- irhich have the probosr ids form production twi al length (du double phis long), and which he regards tMtr!y-bom animals. The genera) movements of these - appear to be very slow, and are essentially executed by means of the species of trunk which is oonti- anally tooting from right to left. M, Surrirav, who had ccaaoo to observe them, has seen them some- ber themselves entirely of their mem- sus envelope even to the tentacuia. During life the itttc<* are excessively pb ent, and 1 have veri- i with M. Surriray the fact that at Hfivre the phoapho- i of the sea is owing to these animals : also, i : it through a strainer (a trgvi amine), it " i property, which is much the strongest in warm I itorroy weather, much weaker in the winter, and null let a west wind.' Dc Blainville remarks that though he arranges this axil provisionally in this section, he is far from consider- that it is its true place, and that it seems to him, in t, to have much relation with that form of which MM. Chami&so andEisenharrlt have made their genus Ffagel- 1 which MM. Quoy and Gaimard have also desig- ned under a particular denomination: be asks, in con- . whether Noctiluca may not bo an animal n< udM and CutuHi, whose natatory organs have been membranous envelope? Doliulum. Body f gelatinous, hyaline, cylindrical, truncated, and *n,ualU attenuated at the two extremities, which are largely epeoed and without apparent organs. Do/itJum Mediterranetan (Otto), o [DoUolum Mediterraneans] , Otto describes the organism on which he has esta- genus as swimming by ejecting and absorbing ns of the alternate dilatation and controo- M Delle Chiaje (Mm* torn. iiL) (hat the DQtioium of Otto is a fragment of a species of Holothurio, which he huria infurretif. De Blainville observes that uon of the motion, &c., above stated, be that the animal i> a true Biphore ; by mas chance, there should be but one opening, the orgat Physsophtjra, which ftgre* better with the total absence of internal Blainville's ■ Manual * was published in 1 834* and - et Corrections, 1 dated at the ?*ri* Museum, December, 1836, he declares his persistence be belief that the Phyangrada* Dyphidce, and Cituh frodb. On o be comprised in the type of the vie/ /no- ought to form an * ent retype,* under tW denomination of .V' rating that they **, 90 to speak, intermediate between the MaUu&ea and With regard to the Diphydte* in particular, *± tv»Afk* that since the appearance of his * Manual/ MM Qu<*y an »• published their observations nd that they have abandoned :*. (coupes generiques) which iicd m their first memoirs: distinctions, ed on more than the difference r form awl the p of the natatory organs. They hat their polymorphous Biphore - certainly nothing more Mtyh. IL d« n continues thus * — ' The structure of t he PfyfMOp&c I have named Diphtftj* by reason of the existence ol two natatory organs only, winch are median and placed one before the other, and of rows of cartilagi- nous squnmeltfe upon the root of the eirrhigerous produc- tion:-, r permit a doubt of the great relationship which exists between the Diphye*, properly so called, and the Physo^rada ; and that these two great genera ought to be united under the same family, as has been previously stated. M. Brandt has proposed to establish two subgenera only among the Diphyes, the first consisting of those iu which the eartilagin^ of the ciirhigeroua production ari distant, aa in D par, and the second, which he names Dij ■■•hyomorj. ha, in which the scales arc so aloftft-tet u to be imbricated* as is seen in the new species ! by Merteus, and named by him Diphyei Stepjtanomia, Among the genera dis t which, \\i lit, have been connected with PhytBO- phora or Diphi rtttin that they an- animals, we shall cite the two following genera inten- tionally omit ted in our work/ De Blainville then mentions the following: Cupulitks (Quoy and Craimard), placed among the Phy&~ tapfaorWt whoafl capsules are disposed on of a very long lufaed on an ffrganiied body, figured pi fig. 4 — lfi in the zoological part of the \ ihe Ura- nie. Not having met with this animal in their second voyage, MM. Quoy and Gaimard doubt (Astrolabe, Zoology t. i\\ p. :>:\ n.) whither it is an toeomplete Phyaophora or a >tephanvmiat) with hollow natatory organs, Cuvier places the genus between Hippoptts* and Pacemis. POLTTOKA (Quoy and Gaimard, Zool of the Uranie, pi. 87, fig. 1*2, 13), wliich may be defined to he an uval mass of globular tri valvular corpu sides (corpusCuhft globulenx comme bivalve*), and which MM, Quoy and Gaimard con- ceive to be rather a Biphore thon a Physograde. Tktracova (p. 10), Quoy and Gaimard, Zool of tho Uranie, pi. &6, fig, 11;. This the authors themselves (A si labe iv. p. 1U3) have recognized as being nothing more 1 1 the posterior point of Diphyes hisj>irf- *yp, a small membrane with which e bed. M. De Blainville concludes hy Ofoerviug that he had m a drawing, by M. Laurillard. which had been taken at Nice from one of these organized bodies while alive, and that he supposed that it might well be a mass of eggs From the difficulties with which the distinguished zoolo- above quoted have found thi* subject &urroiindeu\ and the differences of opinion expressed by them, the reader will perceive that the natural history of the ganized bodies is anything but complete : and we have laid before him the information above given in order ilmr may see what has been done and how much remains kg ho elucidated. DI'PHYES. [Diphydes.] DIPHYLLI'DIA. [Infseobrancbiata.] Dl PH Y S A [ Phy«oghju>a.) D1PLECTRON. [Payoxida.] DIPLOCTE'NIUM. [MAJ>RBPmrLLicn\.] DIPLODA STYLUS, a genus of 1 ahlishcd hy Mr. Gray, and resided by him as forming a new genus in the fumily of Gf Generic character. — Scales sub con form able, minute, smooth; the abdominal scales rather large; the caudal scales annulate and larger; the labial scales mod, tinet, the three anterior ones on each side much tin no gular scales. Tat/ cylindrical, vetitricose, 2 simple, subequal, subeyhndrieal, the points suhdihiird, bifid beneath, with two oval, ol • divlcr qiiotta tfcU *■ Oia nenrric mm*.' of Quoy and Galmi B I P 12 D I F claws 5, 5, small, very retractile. No femoral pores* (Gray.) This genus differ., from PJtyllodaetylus of t he same zoolo- gist in having the under sides of the tips of the iocs Air* nished with two rather large oblong tubercles troncated at the tip and forming two oval di*ks placed obliquely, one on each side of the claw, instead of having, as in Phyttodacty- Uu t two membranaceous Malts. The scales of Dipladac- tylu* are, moreover, uniform, whilst in Phylioductylus there is a row of larger scales extending along the buck. Example, Dipfodartylus rittaffis. i iption. Brown, wiili a broad longitudinal dorsal fillet; limbs and tail margined with torn o? yellow spots. There rue two rows of rather distant small spots on each side of the body, the spots become larger on the upper surface of t lie tail, and are scattered on the limbs. Length of head and body "2 inches, that of live tail l£ inch, Lo- e ility. New Holland, whence it was brought to England by Mr, 'Cunningham. {Zool Proc. 18 [UipiuJacUlni Vtltataft*.] DFPLODQN. u- fur a lien us of fresh- water corobifers, Naladee of Lea. [Najlad | DIPLOMACY is a term used either to express the art of conduct iii. and arranging treaties between n;i- 08, or the branch of knowledge which regard* the princi- ple* of that art and the relations of independent states to one another. The word comes fiom the Greek diploma, which properly signifies anything doubled or folded, and is more particularly used for a doGttxxieiil or writing issued on any more sole inn occasion, cither hy B state or other public body, because such writings, whether on waxen tablets or on any other material, used antienlly to he made up in a folded form* The principles of diplomacy of course are to be found partly in that bod] jtiizcd customs and regulations called public or international law, partly in the treaties or special compacts which one state has made with another The superintendence of the diplomalic relations of a country has been commonly entrusted in modern times to a m i ti i ; i' p called tie Minister for Foreign Affairs, or, as in England, the Secretary for (he Home Department. The different persons permanently stationed or occasionally employed abroad, lo arrange particular pom Is, to negotiate treaties commercial and general, or to watch over their exe- cution and maintenance, may all be considered us the agents of this superintending authority, and as immediately accountable to it, as well as thence deriving their appoint- ments and instructions. For the rights and duties of the seveml descriptions of functionaries employed in diplomacy, see the articles Ambassador, Charge d'affaires, Consul, Envoy, DIPLOMATICS, from the same root, is the science of the knowledge of antient documents of a public or political character, and especially of the determination of their au- thenticity and iheir age. But the adjective, diplomatic, is usually applied to things or persons connected* not with diplomatics, but with diplomat y. Thus by diplomatic pro- cei dings we mean proceedings of diplomacy ; and the corps diplomatique* or diplomatic body, at any court or sent of government, means the body of foreign agents engaged in diplomacy that are resident there. Some of the most important u orks upon the science of diplomatics are the following: — 'Ioannis Mabilkm dc Re Diplomatic*, 1 lib. vii. t fob, Paris, 1681-1*09, with the *Sup- plementura, , fob, Paris, 1704; to which should be added the three treatises of the Jesuit, Barthol. Gennon, addressed to Mabillon, * De Veteribus Retrum Francorum Diploma- tibus, 1 12mo„ Paris, 1703, 1706, and 1707:— Don. Eber. Baringii 'Clavis Diplomatic^' 2 vols. 4to., Hanoi., 1754; loan. Waltheri 'Lexicon Diplomatieum,* 2 vols, fob, Got- ling., 1745-7: ' Nuuveau Traite" de Dipl": par Its Benedietins Tassin, &c, 6 vols. 4to., Paris, 1760*65; 'His- • Vfs uf Indebted to Mr, Gray for tac Afore of tau uuma!,.' toria Diplomatica,' da Scipionc Mallei, 4lo., Mant., 1727, lo. Heomaiin von Teutscuenbrjonn * Comment arii de Re Diplomatiea Imperial!, 1 4to>, Nnrem., 1745 ; Dom de Vaines, 1 Diotionnaire Raisonne de Diplomatique,' z vols. s\ ( »., Paris, 1774; J. C. Galterer " Abnss der Diplomatic, 1 Bvou, Getting., 179S ; and C, T. G. Schoeiieuiann *Versuch eines Yollstandigen Systems irTi KtspriSgai °.*ec»R&* ,| ;i. a li.n^-iiiM Lual wcUuli of a fruit, v,UU ili- DIPSAS (Laurenti), Bungann (Oppel), of &•. pents placed by Cuviei under the gr< til | ber, Description. Body* in the bead. Scales of the spis tax Ittdica, Cuvier; Shaw. Description. Black, snnulatod with wl The subjoined cut, from Guerin (7 the form* D I P 13 D I P [DlpttM cyaoodon (/i«wy)J 1 1 is also used by Dr Leach to distinguish -Infers; and he states thai its ion is between Unto and Anodonta (Ano- Suwerbyj Naiadei of Lea. [NaTadks.] Maprephyllkea.] 'HSRA* one of the orders into which insects are led- This name was first applied by Aristotle, and has sstatsjflasjlly been adopted by almost .ill entomologists to design*;/ ts the most sinking characteristic of • bah U the possession of two wings only. The conim n house-fly and blue-bottle tly afford familiar ruuapV> rder. Some dipterous insects, however, of wing* (such as the specie ; of Ihe gei Mtiopha&ud, Nycterobia, &c,) ; hence it i^ at* should hvre notice other peculiarities observable in these imm b The Diptera have six legs, furnished with Ave join led tarsi, a proboscis, two palpi, two antenna*, three ocelli, and two halter** or poisers. Tbc wings are generally horizontal in their position and transparent; their nervuies are nut very ni and part longitudinally rf. character tn which pterous insects differ from those of the orders Neuroptcra and Hymen op ti The proboscis, situated on the under part of the heart, a generally short and membranous, and consists of a •heaih and hu . head of the same soft substance as the' bod i and witnntit determinate form. The parts of the mouth exhibit two pointed plates. The stigmafn are nearly aO pl.i on the terminal segment of the body* When about so assume the pupa state, they do not east their skin (fis is the case with ihe larvai 1 of m i. but this becomes gra- dually hardened, and after a time the animal the pupa state within, so that the >km of the larva fur were a cocoon. There are however exceptions to this rule, for mam change their skin before they assume the pupa hi ale, anil some spin cocoons. We may here observe, that in -sue of the species oftlta genus Sarcophaga the eggs are half bed within the body of the mother, whence the insect first makes its appearance in the larva state; and in the Pupipara, not only are the i hatched within the body of the parent but ihe lurv;e con- tinue to reside there until then- transformation into pupa . As regards, the habits of dipterous insects, they will be found under the heads of the several families and genSrft; we shall therefore conclude by noticing the two great i tions into which this order is divided by Mocquart. These are the Nemoccra and the Bracliocereu The species of these two sections are distinguished Cfiii by the number of joints of the antenna* onf palpi, Ti characters are as follows : — Section 1. Newocera. Antenni© Aliform or setaceoi often as long OS the head and thorax together, and composed of at least six joints, l*iil|ji composed of four or five joints ; bod} generally slender and elongated; head small; pro- boscis sometimes long and slender, and inclosing sol ae t i i n e s sho rt and thic k , a nd ha v i n g b u 1 1 w burr thorax huge and very convex : leg- sin with elongated basal cells. Section 'i. Br&chocera. Antenna; short, composed of three joints; the third joint generally furnished with a stylet ; palpi composed of one or h bead usually hemispherical, and as broad as the thorax ; proboscis cither long, slender, coriaceous, and protruded, or short, thick, and retracted, and containing either six, four, or two I thorax moderately canYBX ; kegs usually of moderate lent; wings with the basal cells rather short. The principal works on dipterous insects are, Wiedemann, * The meat development of the •cutelUim in tlie InMMtl of ilui gfniftl hu* In parallel Id the order Llcauptera, f.»r in the fenuiTe'yra ll ' c *cut*Uua* fiiptera Erotici, l vol. 8vo. .821 , fcfetgen, Sysfwatische mfomgderbek nflugtMngwn ten, 6 vols. hvo. wiiii figures; Haoqiudrt, in the u BuflfoHt Hisfoire dc* Insect es, ■ Dipt Are Svo, DIPTERA'CE -Kor DIFTEROCARPEJB, an important of Bast Indian exogenous polypetaloue trn's, allied to Malvaceae. They have a tubular i icqtial permanent ralvx, with live lobes, which after flowering beeonir U utv and vcrv much enlarged, surmount iirr the fruit without ing to it. There ore Hve petals, with a contorted OMbv&tion* an indefinite number of awl-pointed nnrrow anthers* and a few celled superior ovary, a iih two pendulous ■ l U ; of the>e all are eventually abortive, ; one, which forms the interior of a hard dry leathery I: p. The seed W solitary, contains no albumen, and *as an embryo with two larne twilled and crumpled coty- , ami a superior radicle. The leaves are long, broad, tttemate, lulled inwards before they untold, with strung Straight veins running obliquely from the midrib to the in, and oblong deciduous stipules rolled up like those of a M The different species produce a number of resinous, oily, her substances; one a sort of camphor {Dnjobaltt* ithera fragrant resin used in temples; a third Gum Animi ; while some of the commoner pitches and var- nishes of lnditt are procured from others. -i jDiptcrotarpiM fricilli^ of tho lUntm ; 8, * riws fruit unrounded by the only* who»* • eg- < tr«'b«Gaino lari^o >r of a straight lino of which, us soon as the term is explained, we unhesitatingly D I R 15 D I R admit': 1* Thai if a line moving on a curve be said to have a direction at all at any point, the direction must he that of ongent at that point ; 2. That it is highly convenient to moving m a carve is moving in a eon- \Uy varying directum. Here, as in other cast CravATURK» Sec], we obtain exactness by making ls drawn from the inexactness of our senses a] which first gave them r but to the final awards which we see that we should approach [four I were made more and more exact; but which, at the time, we see that we should never reach as lung as remained, E EXECUTIF was the mime piven to the power of the French republic by the constitution year 3 (1795), which constitution was framed by e party in the National Convention, or Supreme ature of France, after the overthrow of Robespierre 5 [Committee op Public Safety.] By sti lotion the legislative power was entrusted to two t five hundred members, and the other culled 1 consisting of 250 members. The election <1: every primary or communal assembly an elector, and the electors thus chosen assembled e departments to choose the members for Cert [iiti property qualifications were re* tor. One-third of the councils was to be [he Council of Elders, so called were required to be at least forty power of refusing its assent to any r by the other council. The exe- to five directors chosen by the es presented by e Hundred. One of the five directors every year. The directors had the ma- millary 'force, of the finances, and of the iits; nod they appointed their I other public functionaries. They t national palace, the Luxembourg, ml. i having been laid before if the people was approved by them. i w ih e Co 1 1 ve n t i i - 1 1 dc c i ee d t h a of thr new councils should be chosen out of its en*. J rise to much opposition, especially at the sect ton?*, or district municipalities, rose the Con Vint loin but were put down by force by on the 13th Vendemiaire (4th of 1 1 1 1 the new co u n c ils w e re forme d, ut of the members of the ConYen- , au-1 »cw elections from the departments. >se the five directors, who were \, Rewbcll, Lotourneur, and ng voted for the death of the republican invention, alb r proclaunin nment of the laws, and the oblivion pmsi, and changing the de la closed its lied, !u policy liatory, but it stood < ttwo parties, th< I monarchy of 1 7l> I , and the n pporled by the ic latter, headed by , . [aim ign of general happii \* tn make a iietf , made an attack on the Bit the guard, and Baheuf ii derailed, and By n a new thud of the mem of various shades obtained The policy of the Directory, now strongly censured m Aed tor peace and economy, and for a migrants and the priests. ie was animadverted deputy from Lyon, made a speech of public worship.. The neetuiv: of the partis meantime ap- rue ^ide, as well as rhe Marbois, and others Carnot, Jiucd to mediate between the two, parties, but to no effect The Directory being alarmed, called troops to the neighbourhood of Paris, win. h v unconstitutional measure. At length Augereau came * >lh a violent message from Bonaparte and the victorious of Italy, offering to march in support of the Do threatening the disguised royalists in the councils, en the opposition. This was the first direct interference of i lie armies in the internal affairs of France, The mar the Directory, consisting of Barras, Rewl vcillere-Lepuux, appointed Augereau military commander of Paris, who surrounded the hull of the councils, arrested Piehejjru, Willot, Ramel, and prevented by force the other opposition members from taking their Beats, 1 ' h . maiuder of the members being either favourable to I he Directory, or intimidated, appointed a commission which made a report of some conspiracy, and a law of public safety was quickly passed, by wfrieh two director*, Barthe- lemv and Carnot, and fifty-three, members of the councils, were exiled to French Guiana- Carnot escaped to Ger- many, but Barthelemy was transported. The Directory added to the list the editors of thirty-five journals, besides other persons. Two new directors, Francois de Ncufcha- teau ami Merlin de Douai, were chosen in the room of the two proscribed. This was the coup d'etat of Fructidor (September), 1797. There whs now a nariiaJ return to a system of terror, with J his difference, tnat imprisonment, transportation, and confiscation of property, were substituted for the guillotine. The laws against the priests and emi- grants were enforced more strictly than ever. By A law of the 30th of September, 1797, the public debt was reduced to one-third, which was called consolidated, and was arknow- ledsjed by the state, the creditors receiving m lieu of the other two-thirds bons, or bills which could only be em- ployed in the purchase of national property, and which fell immediately to between 70 or 80 per cent. Forced loans, confi ud the plunder of Italy,were the chief tlnan- cial resources of the government The paper money had lost nil value. [Assn;\ATs.] Government lotteries winch had been abolished by the Convention, v. by the Directory. A ministry of police d, which interfered with the locomotion of individual irina passports and cartes de suretc, and ud domi- ciliary visits under , >n. The periodical press was arbitrarily interfered with. In the miii this the Directory was mainly supported by the influence Bonaparte's Italian vj followed by s of Cam- pofbrmio with Austria. But an act winch threw the greatest obloquy upon the Directory was its Unprovoked invasion v\ Borland in 1 79ft, Carnot, from his exile in Germs was loud in his denunciations pf this political crime, which he said 'verified the fable of the wolf and the lamb.' The republicans in the interior were also great] >fled with the directorial dictatorship, and as by the new elec- tions of 1799 they mustered itrong in the councils, they openly assailed the government, which was no longer supported by the presence of ftotuparte, then in Eejpt. Al the same time a new coalition was formed against France, consisting of Aust I Turkey, h armies met with grt-at reverses both in Italy and on the Rhine. In one short campaign they lost all Italy except Genoa. All this added to the uu- rojiularity of the Directory, which thai 1 of Barras and La ReVei both of ihe first nam (ion, and Treilhaid, Merlin de Douai* and The council- demanded th< dismissal of Treilhard on il ut* informality in his nomination, and of I ftevetlldre and Werlip de Douai on account of eeveral charges which were preft n >n, and wet hier, R<»yer Duoo% ,md Moulitis. three obscure men. Tins change look place in June, \?U9. At the same time the councils circumscribed the authority of the Directory, re-established the supre- macy of the legislature, and removed the restrictions on the press. But soon after, July 17! 3 a mea- sure worthy of the v itt This was the *law of hostages, 1 bv which the relatives of the emi- grants* the ex-nobh were made an wc ruble for any revolts or other offence against the republic, and liable to imprisonment at the discretion of the local authori- ties, sequestration of their property, and even I ion* The authority of the Executive Directory had now beet very weak, and the councils themsel between the violent republicans, or ja«»bu\s^\s\iQ n^\^ W D I S UP D I S measures of terror, and ihe moderate republicans who I d lu act legally according to the constitution of the , III. The policy of the government Was consequently vacillating* Talleyrand, the minister for foreign affairs, in his resignation. All parlies had exhausted theni- Mrives by ineffectual struggles while the mass of the people • 1 passive, befog weary of agitation: this general pros- tration prepared the way fur Bonaparte's ascendency in the following Bmmaire, when the constitution of the year 3 and the Directory were overthrown, after four Tears exist- ence. The principal charges against the Direr tory are slated under the head B arras. See also Histoire dtt Di- fif t 2 vols. 8vo., Paris, 1802. The law of the POSMcription was passed under the administration of the Direct or v. DIRKC IRIX. {Lined direct r i C, a directing line.) This term is applied to any line (straight or curved) which is made a necessary part of the dc-eripfion of any cune, so that the position of the former must be given before 1 hut of the latter is known. Thus in the question, 'required the curve described by a point in a straight line the two ends of which must be on two fixed straight lines, 1 the two fixed lines are directrices. Custom has sanctioned the »al application of this term to lines connected with a lew curves, and particularly with she ellipse, hyperbola, and con- choid of Niooraedea. But tn reality, with the exception of the circle, there can he no curve which is without one or more Lines tq which the name of directrix might be given. DIRGE, in music, a hymn for the dead, a funereal song. This word is a contraction of Dirige, the first word of the antiphona, ' Dirige, Domine Deus, 1 chanted in the funeral ice of the Catholic church. The abbreviation seems to have crept into use about the middle of the sixteenth cen- tury. DISABILITY (Law), an incapacity in a person to inhe- rit lands or enjoy the possession of them, or to take that be- nefit which Otherwise he might have done, or to confer or i e or benefit on or to another. All persons who are disabled from taking an estate or benefit are incapable of granting or conferring one by any act of their own, but many persons who are by law* incapable of disposing of property may take it either by inheritance or gift, bility is ordinarily said to arise in four ways: By the of the ancestor ; by the act of the party himself; by the act of the law ; or by ihe act of God, By the act of tfie ancestor* as where he is attainted of treason or murder, for by attainder his blood is corrupted, ;md his children are made incapable of inheriting. But by the slat, : 7 > and 4 W-IV-, e. 106, $ 10, this disability is now lined to the inheriting of lands of which the ancestor is I at the time of attainder: in all other cases a de- scent may be traced through him. By the act of the ; arty himself, as where a person is him* rill attainted, outlawed, &c, or where, bv subsequent deal- te, a person has disabled himself from per- forming a previous engagement, as where a man covenants to [Kraut a lease of lands to one, and, before he has done so, sells them to another. By the act of late, ai when a mrm, by the sole act of law without any default of hisown t isdisab1ed,asan alien born, &c. By the art <>/ Qodt as in cases of idiotcy, lunacy, 8te,, but Ibis last is properly a disability to grant only, and not to take an estate or benefit — for an idiot Of lunatic may take a lit cither by deed or will, There are also other disabilities known to our law, as in- fancy, and coverture; hut these also are confined to Ihe inferring <>f interests. Married women, acting under and in conformity to l OWSaa 1 and formerly by line* but, since the 3rd and 4th W. IV., uted under the p-TOT ifJon* convey lands ; and infants, lunatics, and idiots, being trustees, and not having any beneficial interest to m them, are by various statutes enabled to dispose of them under the direction of the Court of Chan- eery. Particular disabilities also are created by some statutes; Instance, Roman Catholics, by the 111 Geo. IV., c. 7 m Act), are disabled from present in el foreigner* (Although naturalized) cannot hold offices, or tal if land under the crown. [Dbnizkn.] Ley*} D 1 S B U D D I NG, in horl i s t s i n removing ttie buds of a tree before they have had time to grow into youn^ branches. It is a species of pruning which has fat its object not only training, but also economy with r< gard to the resources of a tree, in order that there may lw? a gru supply of nourishment for the development of Lho e buds which are allowed to remain. If the roots are capable of absorbing a given Quantity of nutritive matter for the supply of all the buds upon a stem, and if a number of those buds be removed, it must be evident that those which remain will be able to draw u gmtef supply of sap and grow more vigorously than |] otherwise would have done. This fact lias furnished the idea of disbudding. This kind of pruning has been chiefly applied to peach and nectarine trees, but the same principle will hold good with all others of a similar description, and might be prac- tised upon them if they would repay the labour so expended. The French gardeners about Montreud and in the canity of Paris have carried this practice to a great extent, and with considerable success. Several of then methods have been described by Dr, Neill, the secretary of the Caledonian Horticultural Society, in his horticultural tour. In one of them, termed & la Sieulle, ktrd invented by Sieulle, gardener at Yaux Praslin, near Paris, the training is made to depend entirely upon the exactness of disbudding. The peculiarity of Siculle's method is as follow* :— After lock has been budded, two branches are trained at lull length to a trellis or wall: late in autumn or in winter all the buds, with the exception of four on each shoot, arc neatly cut out, or disbudded; these four m their turn form shoots in the succeeding summer, which are cut down to about one-third of their length in autumn, and also dis- budded in the same manner as the two principal branches ai' the preceding year. This kind of pruning being always performed prevents a superfluous development of buds and the consequent necessity of cutting them out as branches in the following season. Du Petit Thouars, whose opinions are entitled to much respect, passes a high eulo- gium upon this system of Sieulle: he says, * by this method the younf* tree is "mo re quickly brought to fill its place upon the espalier ; it is afterwards more easily kept in regular order: many poorer flower-buds are alloweu to develop themselves, but the necessity of thinning the fruit is thu a great measure superseded, and the peaches produced are larger and finer. 1 l)i;iuoutier*s system of disbudding is somewhat different from Sieulle's, Instead of performing this operation la! SUturnn, fa defers it until spring, when the buds arc folded: all those upon the young shoot of the previous year, with the exception of the lowest and the one above the lushest blossom, are then carefully removed ; of the two which are left, the first is termed the bourgeon de rt m- placement for the next year, and the latter is allowed to remain to draw up the sap for the maturing of the fruit. This method of pruning, as far as disbudding is con- cerned, is precisely the same as that practised by Seymour, of Carleton Hall, in England. It must not be thought however from this statement that the training of Dumoutier and Seymour is the saim that their trees assume precisely the same appearance : for example, Dumoutier's branches proceed from two principal arms, Seymour's from one in the centre: in the system of the former, the fruit- bearing branches are on both sides of the old wood; while in that of the latter they arc only allowed to grow from the upper sides. Disbudding in spring is frequently and beneficially prac- tised by many intelligent gardeners, both in England and Scotland, upon English fan-trained peach-trees, with a view to thinning the young wood, taking caru to l enough for the production of fruit in the following When spurious buds can be removed from peace or nec- tarine tn lovelopment, with the certainty of those succeeding which are allowed to remain, it must be of ma- terial consequence, as the latter will not only be better supported, but will also receive a greater quantity of light, so essential to mature and ripen the young wood. I fortunately however Sieulle's plan cannot be practised with any decree of success in England: those buds which are left, and upon which so much dependence it plan do ROt grow : a vacancy is the consequence, and the tree is deformed. The climate of Montreud is much more favour* able to the growth of the peach-tree than that of Britain ; and although the winters of Paris are severe, jet the mean D I S D I S Urn i It at m of summer heat is much greater there than in any and perhaps the peculiar nalun ees much more yielding to art there than er useful the plan of disbudding urnn or winter may he in the gardens of Frai ■ practise it to any extent hi those of ul "I v tried in the garden Horticultural Society, hut has long since r heen proved, both there and from the i men in private situations, that a judicious the buds after they have been unfolded in i an experienced individual can foresee the which he In about to leave, and to which he in the following year), is of j^reut utility. used for r of a circular itlv fur a thin plate of any substance, referring to the appearance i nl a disc of metal. MILITARY, the series of duties which mod by military men. It also signifies a ilufions by which th erve in : in all matters relating to the prac- -i-tL i plea by a tenant in any Court a he disclaims to hold of Ins lord. This a forfeiture of the lands to the lord apparent!) feudal. And so likewise if ! I he particular tenant does any act whji i a virtual disclaimer, m if he claims a gr*j, mled to him, or takes upon : tho» only to tenants of a su- if he affirms the reversion to be in a stranger, ls his tenant, collusive pleading, and the like, i amounts to a forfeiture of his particular 1 ri^ht sur disclaimer was the old ibrtn advantage of the forfeiture; but as i that the tenant might be treated as a tres- pre« -ure to quit was not necessary, the more nicnt action of ejectment was generally used, and at, 3 &£ 4 W. IV., c. 27, the proceeding disclaimer L» abolish- , his plea denied that he w:is of the i disclaim ; and there is a I , as where on an arraign- ml. the goods, in which i the goods. in a suit in Chancery is also called as where a defendant, in his answer to the u in s all interest in the matter in ity] te is given either by deed or will to a e may by deed (which need not be en foiled, or, as matter of record) disclaim all inh but it seems that for this purpose a deed if »arY, and that a parol disclaimer would not be sufficient. is said to disclaim when he renounces will of his testator; and thi^ is generally >al renunciation before some judge spiritual, ider his hand* in either case the dis* 1 in the spiritual court ; but where A lands to the executor, the dis- smllj made by deed, for although a dis- «uhl, it set red us affording evi-j ids, of the fact I N U ITY (Algebra, &<\). Continuous changes that no two slates e\i*t without having been in existence on a line of 4 inches con- that on a line of a inches con i ble area between ich is not equal to the square ween 4 and 5 inches. That is, lously, the square described of discontinuity arises from the udes by numbers* Arith* inuous change of mag- , 4, ten. equal parts, infinite numbers of lengths enied by anv whatsoever of the re- zi tain suiting fraction of a bet Hence the difficulties of 1\c<>m - magnitudes, which srise from the failure of the attempt to represent flowing or aoulimurus changes by the means of changes which always suppose finite :<> in passing from number to n umber. But the arithmetical ditfu ultv, being introduced antece- dently to the express consideration of discontinuity, is rarelv heated as belonging to this subject. In the higher parts of mathematics the necessity for the consideration of discon- tinuous expfesaiona began with the investigation of partial differential equations. In the introduction of the arbitrary fuucfc i those equations require, discontinuous func- Werc thought to be admissible by Euler, an opinion which was controverted by D'Alcmhert, and supported, con- clusively, it bus always been thought, by Lagrange. It is our own opinion that not only the arbitrary function of a partial equation* but even the arbitrary constant of a com- mon equation) may he allowed to be discontinuous, unless the contrary be B condition of the problem, BCpteaaed or implied. By a discontinuous constant* we mean one whieh preserves ofte value between certain limits of the value of the variable, which then suddenly changes its value, pre- serving the new value till the variable attains another limit, and so on. The subject has begun to force itself on the attention of mathematicians, and several remarkable eases have been pointed out in whieh oeeanclusj I ar- i iw I at for want of considerations connected with discon- tinuity. There is a full account of the state of this question m Mr* Peacock's* Report on Analysis.' tftttp»BHl J v, j DISCORD, in music, fc sound which, When luard with another, is disagreeable to the ear, oniei iccording to the rules of art. Discords are the 2nd, sharp 4th (Tri- lonusj, Hat ath (Somidiapeute), minor or lint 7th, and or sharp 7tk The ratios nf these me 9 s B» 61 : 4o. 9 : 5, and 15 ! ft The 9th (9 ? 4) ii also and though only the octave lo the tftd, idered in harmony as a very different interval, and treated in a dif- i manner, xhe -itln 1 1 8] Ll either discoid or concord, according to the manner in winch it is cd [Concord.] Discords commonly, but not always, are i r*:- pared; f, e. t the note which is to bed iscoi'Q, is tirsl heard as a concord: and their resolution is absolutely ■ f. e., the discord rflost concord, though the resolution is occasionally retarded. Exam pie <'.'<7j(3) (8)(2)(3) (3K9K3J "ttf rV : T l O- as iSlHiiii!!: 6 7 4 6 9 £ The perfect fltli in the chord of *, and the 3rd in the chord of t, are treated, so far as regards resolution, as dis- cords. Examples — (3) (3) <%) to) (3) I ©L_ _^ — ,qU 31^ ^5 El, ST ± ; C _-_i 6 § G | DISCOUNT, a sura of money deducted from ■ debt m consideration of its being paid before the usual or stipe I iiim\ The circumstance on which its fuirii. nded is, that the creditor, by receiving Ins money before it be the interes* of the muney tlui aal. Consequently, he should untj l* 1 ' 1 out t ig the period in question, will n ili L . ■, hi at the lime when it would I come due. For instance, ml. Ss> to \i« v^^ !$ vW ^ x ^ * D I S 18 D 1 S three years, what should be paid now, interest being 4 per cent, r Here it is evident that if we divide the whole debt into 1 12 (or 100 -f 3 x 4) parts, 100 of these parts will make the other 12 in three years (at simple interest), whence the payment now due is the 11 2th part of 10,000/. or 89/. 5*. 9cL The rule is, n being the number of years (a fraction or num- ber and fraction), r the rate per cent., and D the sum due, Present value = ; discount = 100+nr 100+nr In practice, it is usual not to find the" real discount, but to allow interest on the whole debt in the shape of abatement. Thus it would be considered that, in the pre- ceding example, three years' discount upon 100/. at 4 per cent, is 12/., or 88/. would be considered as the present value. In transactions which usually proceed on compound in- terest, as in valuing leases, annuities, &c, the principle of discount is strictly preserved. The present value in the preceding case is, in its most usual form, , and the discount D — ; (1+P)» (1+P)» where p is the rate per pound (not per cent. : thus it is '04 for 4 per cent.). But recourse is usually had to the tables of present values which accompany all works on annuities or compound interest. [Interest.] The name of discount is also applied to certain trade allowances upon the nominal prices of goods. In some branches of trade these allowances vary according to the ciicumstances which affect the markets, and what is called discount is in fact occasioned by fluctuations in prices which it is thought convenient to maintain nominally at unvarying rates. This system is practised in some branches of wholesale haberdashery business, and we have now before us a list of prices furnished to his customers by a manufacturer of tools at Sheffield, in which the nominal price of each article is continued the same at which it has stood for many years, while to every different species of tool there is applied a different and a fluctuating rate of discount, this fluctuation constituting in fact a difference of price between one period and another : the rates of dis- count in this list vary from 5 to 40 per cent, upon the nominal prices of the different articles. The term discount is also employed to signify other mer- cantile allowances, such for example, as the abatement of 12per cent, made upon the balances which underwriters, or insurers of sea risks, receive at the end of the year from the brokers by whom the insurances have been effected. The word discount is further used, in contradistinction to premium, to denote the diminution in value of securities which are sold according to a fixed nominal value, or ac- cording to the price they may have originally cost. If, for example, a share in a canal company upon which 1 00/. has been paid is sold in the market for 98/., the value of he share is stated to be at 2 per cent, discount. DISCOVERY, in Law. [Equity.] DISCUS (& it they are seldom dislocated by a Rcient to break as well as to displace 10 injury is almost always fatal, and instantly - place above the origin of the :»e fourth vertebra of the t*ec* cutioner in hanging a cri- , but he more often fails than suoe* I thni work to d iilarly. The reader will lie subject under the treatise upon it is the kfge work vl DISMAL SWAMP. [Carolina, North; Virginia.] DISPART, the difference between the temidiameter of the base ring, at the breech of a gun, and that of the ring at the swell of the muzzle. On account of the dispart, the line of aim, which j plane passing through toe a\is of the gun, always makes a small angle with the axis; so thai the elevation of the hitter above the horizon is greater than that of the lift aim: an allowance for the dispart is consequent!} q in determining the commencement of the graduations on the tangent scale, by which the required elevation is given to the gun. DISPENSARY, an institution supported by voluntary contributions for the supply of the poor with medical surgical advice, and with medtemes gratuitously, Institu- tions of this kind are of very recent origin. [They differ from hospitals in this, that the sick, when too ill to personally at the institution, are visited at their o\\ u homes by the medica I ol 1 i c ers of the e h a r i ty. Each i deed is restricted to a certain district beyond the limits of which the patients are not visited at their own houses. To every dispensary there are always attached one, and some- times two physicians; one surgeon, and often ft consulting surgeon, and a resident medical office! wim dispenses the medicines prescribed by the physicians and surgt Every Bubscrihpr to the institution who pays annually a certain sum is called a governor, who is entitled to have at least one patient always on the hooks ; a person who stlb- serib in one sum is called a Ufe-goYe] who may have two or inure patients on the list. The me- dicines which are commonly purchased in con quantities at a tune and at wholesale prices, are dispep in unexpensive forms, and in this manner the extent of ihe relief afforded is p-eat, while the co.st is trifling. No other kind of charily affords so much real assistance at so small an expense, and perhaps fewer objections apply to this Ihan lo any other mode of giving eleemosynary aid to the poor. lis peculiar excellence is that it enables the sick poor to obtain advice on the very first day of their ilhie- E metropolitan hospitals arc often so full that urgent eases are constantly obliged to wait days and even weeks before ad- mission can be obtained ; but by means of the dispensary poor families, and even the head- of 8U« h families in regular employment, may procure medical and without leaving their occupation even for o day. It would be a great improvement in the principle of these institutions if some contribution towards their support on the part of the poor themselves were required to entitle them to avail themselves of ihe advantages which they afford. This would remove the only objection thai can be urged against such establishments, and would enable the independ without asking charity, to procure the best advici sick family at a mucji cheaper rate than he can possibly do at present, DISPENSATION (Law). The only kind of dispensa- tion now used is thai by which the Lisbon of a diocese licenses a clergyman within his jurisdiction to hold tw> more benefices according to their value, or to reside ouj of the bounds of his perish, or diipease* with some other i ticular of his strict duty. Formerly, not only in but also in the civil and criminal - sations occupied a large space. The} formed of the revenue of the coui*t of Rome ; for the po] pensations prevailed against the law of the cm many if not most instances, indeed in all o1 ms< tical nature; tl was however aboli stalute 29 Henry VII I., e. £1 ; and the to grant dispensations not only to the law of the land, wa^ granted lo tl of Canterbury under certain i jy to state that from the spirit of the tint i Iiurely eoch isancc, and in th me the lei the archbishop marriage, «c^ has been c lature. Formerly also Ihe which it pould exempt a | to tli .tlm : the In ^1 exactly defined, but in il during the reign of Janiu j i. WWH '*.' l»Y -■'"-- D I S 20 D I S SBill of Rights on die accession of William anil ary.« DISPERSION. Light, as we receive it from lite sun or from other original sources as a star, a fire, a caudle* &c.» appears to the senses a*» a simple undecompo&ablu element by the instrumentality if whu-h objects are perceived ; and as for the peculiar colours of hodies, we naturally consider thein, according to our early impression*, as belonging to the bodies themselves* or inherent in them. We are partly undeceived in tins view by the changing colours of birds 1 fea- thers, soap-bubbles, compound silk textures, &c\, but we are BQtaUed to trace the immediate cause of the colours of bodies, whether permanent or transient, by the analysis of light furnished by the well-known experiments of the glass-prism* The triangular prism used for this purpose is a solid, ter- minated by two equal and exaclly similar triangles and having besides three plane faces of a rectangular form, con- A 1 1 > the sides of (be triangles and by right lines or s joining corresponding angles of the two triangular -above-mentioned; and any imaginary right line with- in it parallel edges around which the prism is capable of revolving is called theu.rY* of the prism. Iu the annexed figure the triangle BAG represents a section of the prism parallel to its basis or perpendicular to its axis. D E we shall suppose to be a ray or exceedingly narrow beam of solar light incident from vacuo or air on the prism at E; this rft) of white light enters the prism at thtit point, and having undergone refraction by I he dense medium of ihe glass, no longer proceeds as a simple ray E F, but j divided into various rays of different co- lours over the space represented iu Ihe figure by/E F, and emerging at/ F from the prism, undergoes another refrac- tion, such i hit the portion f g of the ray proceeding from still more refracted than the portion FG from F, since the sines of (he angles of incidence and refraetion bein^ in a ratio, that portion will be most refracted which has the greatest incidence: let now tins dispersed beam g/FQ be intercepted by a screen or wall P K, and from which extraneous light is as much as possible ex- cluded, we shall then find the elongated space FG bril- liantly painted over with tints passing gradually and insen- sibly ip red to an attenuated violet, in the following r, as described by Newton, and since very generally concurred in,— red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet, This experiment, which first opens the analysis of light, is easily made by letting a beam of light pa^ throi a small circular hole in a shutter, in a darkened room, un a glass prism such as above described, the and dispersed ray being received on the opposite wall, Bailing, orrloio, > the poM» -■ prism. It would be still more effective by concentrating the light incident on a double convex lens in its focus, so that the beam E F may emanate more nearly from a point than it can when received through the hole of a shutter; for in the latter case rays are admitted which are inclined to each otln the an^le subtended by the sun's disc to the eye. This primary experiment is, however, so familiar to almost all I amateurs of science, that it will not be here necessary to enter into details respecting its most successful application, o the image of the sun or a star, cm formed by admission through a ratal] narrow line, and the refraction of the prism, the coloured spoce Gg t which has the same angular breadth as the object in a direc- tion parallel to the axis of the prism (the screen being sup- I * For the history of llii* abuse see Pr> nm i, s ' Anim,idvct»ioni on 111* Fourth P»tyVi ' Jus Parliam,", c, 7; «nd ■ Ladies Tracts/ 327; the ■ Btrtli *6d PwntAfe, Riie and Fall, of NotkobstanW Mi d also parallel to it), but which is considerably elongated in the perpendicular direction, is called the spectrum; and that angle of the prism BAC the sides containing which B A, AC, have been traversed by the ray D E F G is called the refracting angle of the prism. Suppose, now, that a small orifice O is made in the screen at some point of the spectrum, so that rays of any particular colour, green for example, may be transmitted through it; and let the transmitted portion be again subjected to refrac- tion through another pmm, this beam being supposed vciy small, to ensure its purity or near uniformity of colour. It will not, after refraction, be again decomposed, ur undergo any alteration of colour, except in respect to brilliancy, arising from absorption by the second prism : thus showing that light incident on the first prism, when once decom- posed into homogeneous elements by refraction, is tl least by refraction, not further decomposable. If the original prism BAC be turned gradually round iti axis, preserving always to the incident Hi^lil tbe same ie- fracling angle A, the spectrum Gg maybe made tode» end towards K, but after arriving at a certain point where the deviation, that is the inclination of D E produced to KG, is a minimum, it then reascends, and it is usual to make the chromatic experiments in this definite position of mini- mum deviation. This occurs when the position of tin is such that the angles of incidence and emergence, or their complements D E R, G FG, are equal: for when the moving point G has reached its lowest place, it is for a moment m the condition of a fixed point like the [Hiint D, through which we may suppose the incident beam admitted ; rays proceeding from D, notwithstanding a small variation of incidence arising from the rotation of the prism, n as if it were a fixed point ; and since iu dioptrics, it is of no consequence to the path in what direction we supj rays to move, it follows that ravs proceeding from G, notwith- standing a small alteration of the angle C F G, would arrive at the fixed pointer orifice D; and consequently the data for the determination oi the angles D E B, G F C, in the position of minimum deviation, are precisely the same, and therefore these angles must then be equal. This being premised, the following easy calculus will give the necessary angle of incidence to produce a minimum deviation Since the angles of incidence and emergence are equal, the angles formed by the interior ray E F with both the prism are equal, or the triangle A E F ii an isosceles; let 2 a he the retracting angle of the prism, then drawing A M perpendicular to E F, we have z. EAM = o, which. iie complement of A EM, is necessarily the angle of refraction ; if therefore p lie the index of refraction I of any given colour, the angle of incidence P, corresponding to a minimum deviation, is gi\en by the equation, Sin. (P) = p sin. fa) For distinctness, suppose the preceding index of tiou ji to belong to the extreme red rays, and let // be the index for the extreme violet rays of the spectrum if P* denote the angle of incidence corresponding to the minimum deviation of the latter, we have Sin, P'=ji' sin. a ; and since a is always less than a right angle, and |i' is than ft, therefore P' is greater than P. In other words, when the red rays of the spectrum, having arrived at their low t a on the screen, begin to : the continued rotation of the prism, the violet n descend a little before they arrive at their lowest p. Under these circumstances, the extent of the sp< contracts from both ends, and an angle of h intermediate to P and P', which do not greatly differ, cor- responds to the minimum or brightest spectrum; and it would be probably useful to observe what class of rays, defined by Fraim holer's lines, had then obtained their i ; that is, such whose index of refraction n. a 'rave seen that compound light, the sun's for ex- ■mplc, may be decomposed into its homogeneous consti- tuent rays by refraction through a transparent prism, Con- tftst*l> it tuny be recompounded into light similar to the !y by making the rays, thus separated, by n to occupy the same place. This ni.iy " cted by placing a prism of exactly similar material ijriu to that already used, with its refracting angle in a direction opposite to that of the former, sd thai 09 of both prisms may bo parallel ; for the ' the second prism are in the same condition as if heir direction inverted, that they may repass thu first; and therefore they emerge in a similar and ray with the original, which may also be easily aed by experiment. The r ig from the second face of the refracting {iri>m may also be "collected by means of a double eon ls all to meet very nearly in its principal focus, the imajje he received on a sheet of paper, the original compound light will he reproduced. i the light of the sky, admitted through a small hole Let in a dark room, is refracted by a prism, if an 1 behind the prism in the position which the would occupy on a screen, the We will appear flf rular colour of the ray which reaches the eye, nually from one colour to another as the eye iifferent parts of the spectrum. malysis of light, together with the pheno- to the transmission and absorption of light, Newton to conclude that the colours of natural bo- dkb it qualities of those bodies, but depend powers of reflecting, transmitting, or absorbing irs more than others from the com- ght incident on them ; for all bodies placed in *nogeueous light of any colour appear themselves to be tbaf colour, though the vividness of tint il • hen placed in that coloured light which they reflect most copiously. Hence also arise the different colours of the liquids exhibited frequently in chemists' shops, according as they are viewed by transmitted or reflected light which would necessarily be complementary colours if no absorption i of light occurred in its passage through (tie thud. 1 mrs may be imitated by mixing Wtakenas in the spectrum of greater and less refrangi- » . as orange from red and yellow, Sec, but such compound >rs are not identical with the homogeneous light of the nine colour, being immediately decomposable when viewed thrv U would be difficult, if not altogether impracticable, to judge of the dispersive powers of transparent media by mea- eano| gth of the spectra which they produce in a pn>Tu.it if form, in ^consequence of the indefinitenc- The light at the violet end is so feeble that it some continued application of the eye to perceive < -we had first imagined the spectrum termi- nated: and, on the other hand, the influence of imagination, after *o have recognised it, is apt to extend it momentarily fortunately Nature has herself fur- x*de of definite limits in the beautiful discovery made by Wollaston and Fraunhofer of the existence of dark space** hands transverse to the length of the spectrum, and new generally designated Fraunhofer's lines. TheM.' bands are best observable by forming the spectrum ti a I ammo us line instead of a point, by means of a prism •r greal purity, and viewing it tn rough a telescope of good me of them may, when care- fally pointed out, be recognised by the unassisted eye, and liter on* recojrnition are in future easily found. They are ♦I*. iit of light, of very unequal width, and ads near the extre- , as definite limi itcna for the di: owers cry remarkable that these mmher and relative position for ' when 1 1 light, ie lines lii )f star-light, lire liuht, candle-light. &c,» each essentially different source having a peculiar system of deficient rays. Substances which have not a great difference of refractive powers possess frequently very different dispersive powers, and the angular dispersion by a medium is not proportional to the angular deviation, and therefore by a system of prisms, two or more, white light incident on the first may be reproduced from the last, though on the whole refracted iii .in its original direction. Such a system is called ar/. Conversely, by forming an achromatic system experi- mentally, where the angles of the prisms are small, and in the position ol minimum deviation, if the dispersive pewet of the material of one of them be taken as a standard, that of the other may be readily obtained, the dispersion being 3 fi measured by ~^T| f being the index of redaction, and $ p the difFerenre of its extreme values for any class of rays. This method has been much used in practice, particularly by D0II0111I. The formulas for achromatic ity in systems of prisms or lenses, though not difficult of investigation, are in general too complicated and tedious for a popular work ; (see A/r- muirps de fAcad.de Science*, 1765 ; Mem. par D*AlemlV The rainbow is a beautiful natural exhibition of the dis- persion of light into the spectral colours, [Rainbow,] To find the longitudinal chromatic aberration of a lens, or the interval of the axis between the foci of extreme red and \ iolet rays : Let the red rays converge to the point R, and the to the point V iii the axis. A Let /, F be respectively the focal distances for the given system of rays, and a parallel system ; than the fundamental equations lot lenses (neglecting their thickness), give -— r; = constant, since the rays of all colours in the com- pound incident beam have a common origin ; now differen- tiate relative to /i, the variable index m; hence, flf /* ,4-1 * and if # p denote the total variation of /i from extreme red to violet, and £ f the corresponding variation of/, or longitudinal aberration, and finally A, the dispersive power of the medium, we have «/- d/ . P I? . P To find, tn the same case, the radius of the circle of !• chromatic dispersion By referring to the same figure, we may observe dial | foci RV are respectively the vertices of red and violet conical surfaces, having the lens as a common base. Lit these surfaces intersect in n circle, of which the radii i- DE ; then it is plain that all the intermediate coloured rays pass through this circle. It is therefore that of least dispersion: The preceding figure, representing a plane section of the whole system taken through the axis, it is obvious that, from the smallnessof R V relative to C R, the angles C V B, CR A, are sensibly equal, or the triangle V R D is exceed- ingly nearly isosceles, and therefore D£ bisects V R, or if CA h f E R = y, and DE = E R . ^ = - , |, C A, and for pa- rallel incident rays DE m - , CM DISSECTION. The art of separating the \ ^u- u^\ bodies in such a maniiet *& V» fo*\\&^ v&kax tXvos.Vas%. It is an art finally applicable to both divisions of the organic kingdom, and indispensable alike to the discos r> of tfaa structure of plants anil animal- The ground* 00 which, fur the well-being of the community, every facility should be afforded to the cultivation of this art, as far an Bide human dissection, have been already fully slated. \\] It is satisfactory to observe that the preju- dices which formerly obstructed Ihia practice are rapidly disappearing andlhal even the QtOftJ uneducated are begin- ning to appreciate its ureal importance and its signal utility* DISSEISIN. [Seisin.] DISSENTERS, the general name for the various Pro- testant religious sects in this country that disagree in doc- trine, discipline, or mode of worship with the established church. The Jews and Roman Catholics are not com- monly called dissenters. The origin of Protestant dissenl from the church of Engh fly t raced back to the year I j 48, in the reign of Edward VI., when a conlrov among the adherent <>f tin new Reformation inconsequence of the Excellent Hooper (afterwards the martyr) scrupling to be consecrated as bishop "f Gloucester in the custo: canonical habit, which he deemed objectionable as a relic of Romanism. Hooper eventually received consecration without being attired in canonicals, At this time the two parties received the names of Conformists and Nonconfbr- ?. Very soon after that of Puritans came into use as the general appellation of the dissenters; and it continued to be that by which they were commonly distinguished down to the close of Ihe civil wars in the next century. The to- leialiou of the dissenters, even in the must limited extent, dates only from the Revolution ^ during the century and a half that elapsed between the Reformation and that event, with the exception only of the short period of the Com- monwealth, during win. ie Presbyterians and after- wards the Indepeud be ascendency, they continued to be persecuted bi ion of restrictive and penal laws of almost constantly in n » rity. It has taken almost the century and a half more, that lias passed since the revo- lution, to raise the dissenters from being a merely tolerated body to a free participation in the rights of their fellow sub- pits by the abolition of the Test and Corporation Acts, in 1828. If tbe relaxation of the marriage law, that has since taken place, shall be followed by the abolition of church rates, trie dissenters will be placed as nearly on an equality in all respects with the adherents of the established church [\ is possible that they should be, without the established Irch itself being abolished. In the early times of dissent the greet classes of dissenters were the Presbyterians, the I 'i dependents, the Baptists, and the Quakers, and they still continue to be the most numerous sects, unless we aieto include the Methodists, or followers of Wesley and Whit- field, some of whom are avowedly dissenters, and others and are also subdivided into Wetlejan Methodists, Primitive, &e. The minor sects of dissenters now make a i£ list j hut many of them mai I only *ub- divisions of or included in the four leading denominati From an examination of the best materials (which bov, i fur the i i dis- sent* Mr. Maeculloeh is inclined to think that the entire number of Protestant dissenters in England and V does not exceed 2,400,000. or, at most, & 5 00,00 U, L ' v ^ n Hi- ding the Methodists, who may amount to about f (300,000, the British Em j ire, ii., 413, 416 J But this estimate, We are inclined to think, is too low, The most numerous classes of dissent* ! on lied in a separation from the established church in 1 7 in. They are called generally Secede] e di- vided into Bu Anti-Burghers, Original Burgl atid Original Seeeders, There are also the body • ■: called the Relief Church, who separated from the esta- blishment in l?oS. The only considerable body of S< Hters of older standing, with t'l. f the Epis- copalian*, are the Camerunians, or Reformed Presbyterian s of the ' the seventeenth century. Mr. Maccujloch calculates the whole number of dissenters in Scotland {exclusive of about 140,000 Roman Catholics) at about 360,000 per* suns, In In-land, exclusive of lb alone outnumber the adherents ofthe established proportion of 7$ to one, the principal djsaentci ibyterians, who are d kilned to t! jftetians amoun nd 700,000, and are more th as all the other bodies of dissenters in that count! her* (Bepfjri of Committiontri rf ttvligioits his: Hon m Ireland* 1 83a.) [Doddridge.] DISSEPIMENTS, the partitions in the inside i which are formed by the union of the sides of its con carpels. Dissepiments are therefore necessarily alternate wiiti the stigma. When partitions which do not bear relation to the stigma occur in the inside of a fruit the) called phragmataor spurious dissepiments as in the cuthar- locarpus fistula where they are horizontal, and in verbena where they are vertical. DISSONANCE, in music, a term synonymous with dis- cord, [Discord,] DISTANCE. The only remark which we need make upon this common word is that it is very frequently appl to attgulttr distance meaning the angle of separation which the directions of two bodies" include. Thus the spectator's eve being at O, the angle A OB is the angular ng sought after in vain. His oond Lully, of Majorca, declares this admirable of an emanation of the Divinity, an element newly revealed to man, but hid from antiquity because the human race wore then I to need tins hovers revive the energies of modern decre- furthcr imagined that the discovery of this aqua cifsr, tiled, indicated the approaching con* ftummatioti of all tilings — the end of the world. 11 red as to i of this remarkable c past influence upon the condition of wan, nnce to both civilized and uncivilized nations it has finitely greater evils than were threatened in the : Pandora, In ins * Chemical Theatre, 5 written towards the conclusion h century, Raymond Lully describes the >n of ardent spirits thus: — and well-flavoured red or white wine, 1 says he, be digested during 2u days in a rinse vessel by the heat of fermenting horse-dung, and to be then distilled in a sand bath with a very gentle fire. The true water of 11 come over in precious drops, which, being rectified h) three or i distillations, will afford the won- derful quintessence of wine/ its purity, 1 adds he, ' if a rag be dipped in it, iE*i kindled, it will not bee , bul consume away/ AH the older writers imagined that aqua rittp imbibed from the are its inflammable, heating, and exhilarating qualities; so in order to increase these qualities to the utmost, they prescribed tedious and repeated warm diges- tions of the wine before it was put into the alembic, and an exceedingly slow distUlation that each drop might come i with ftre. *ent article we shall consider distillation solely \ to the production of alcohol* The process, applied to distill others, and oils, belongs lianrai , &c. livules itself into two branches: hoi; L 2 t its elimination from the ingredient* with which it is mixed, ranees employed in this country in the ma- a u farm re of ardent spirits upon the great scale are dif- ferent kinds of corn, such as barley, rye, wheat, oats, U>ekwhe*it. and maize. Peas and beans also have been sceasioissUy used in small quantity. The principles in BSSBst grains from which I lie Bpirits arc indirectly- ptoduoed I .7 h um] a little sweet mucilage, which, by a peculiar fsjaoeaa called mashingt are i into u species of •agar. It is the- micd which is the immediate uafteratrjr by the process of fermentation* ustidt estimated that two pounds of starch properly t:»ratr»l *o4il<] yield one quart of whiskey, of Specific gravity _ kinds of corn afford of spirits of the wtf strength the quantities annexed to them in the scale: I #0 pounds of wheat . 40 to 45 pounds of whiskey. . 36 to 42 y . 40 „ . n heat 40 n o ,40 „ may therefore conclude, Rays Hexmsliidt, that 100 ad* of tvn pon an av« pounds of iiy- We shall presently i »i ii pj ■ lu :e uiueh i -Her >i the raw grain, and ■d, as in the production of malt process of malting is that incipient growth called it of a portion sf the carbon of the starch, in the form uf carbon u lie? ultimate vegetable elemeti combined in such s prepoii i F sugar. Malting is ta« DiQ«t cnV converting starch iuto suear. known from the researches <>f Saussure, that if me time at summer it will undergo a remarkable being converted into a species of taoptfaliire* with 150. nearly one- ar, and one-fifth into gum* A similar change is more rapidly effected upon starch by boiling its pasty solution with one-hundredth pari of its weight of sulphuric acid. The recent discovery of diastase by Persoz and Payen has en- abled us to effect this curious conversion with much greater ttntj, and to a creator extent than was possible by the gluten or the and. If 8 or 10 parts of ground malt be mixed with 1 no parts by weight of starch previously diffused 1 hrough 400 parts of water, at 140° Fahr., and if this mixture be kept at a temperature of from loS J to loft for three oc hours, the nearly insipid pasty liquor will become a limpid n T which maybe evaporated by a gentle heat into an ttnerystalliiable sugar, capable of being used ns a substitute for ordinary sugar, not only in the vinous fermentation, but in many operations of the confectioner* The same change which lakes place upon pure starch in the abo\ ment is effected m the process of mashing as carried on m breweries and distilleries. A larger or smaller proportion of the/ecu/a of the corn is thereby converted into sugar, a iul thus brought into a state fit for producing alcohol by fermentation. The manufacture of whiskey or ardent spirits consists of three distinct operations; first, mashing; second, fermenta- tion; third, distillation. 1. Mashing.— Either malt alone, or malt mixed with other grains, and coarsely ground, is put into the mash-tun, along with a proper proportion of hot water, and the mix- ture is subjected to agitation by a mechanical revolving ap- paratus exactly similar to that employed in the breweries for the manufacture of beer. When malt alone is used, the water first run into the mash-Inn among the meal has usually a temperature of 160° or 165° Fahrenheit, but when a considerable proportion of raw gram is mixed with the malt, the water is let on at a lower temperature, as from 14a° to 155°, for fear of making such a pasty magma as would nut allow the infusion or worts to drain readily off", The following are the quantities of malt and raw grain mixed which have been round to afford a good product of whiskey in a well-conducted Scotch disiiilery :— 252 bushels of malt, at 40 pounds per bushel. 948 do. barley, 53} do. do 150 do, oats, 4"4 do* do. 1*»0 do, rye, 53] do, dj 1500 From each bushel of the above mixed meal 2J gallons of proof whiskey (specific gravity 0.021) may be obtained, or 18} gallons per quarter* A few distillers are skilful enough to extract 20 gallons from a quarter of that mixture, Ten imperial gallons may be consitlerod a fair proportion of water to he introduced into the mash-tun lor every bushel of meal at the first infusion. After two or three LoUTS 1 agitation, the w hole is left to repose for an hour and a half, and then the worts are drawn off to about one- third the volume of water employed, the rest being entangled in a pasty state among the farina. About two-thirds of the first quantity of water is now let into the tun, but at a temperature some- what higher, and tile mashing motion is renewed for nearly half an hour* A second period of infusion or repose en- sues, after which these second worts are drawn off. Both infusions musljbe cooled as quickly as possible down to the tempera lure 01 80° or r^ 1- Fanr„ oth teyare apt to run into the acetous fermentation by the rapid absorption of atmospheric oxygen. This refrigeration is usually effected. for some time in lar^e shallow cisterns, called coolers, placed near the top of the budding, where it may exposed to the aerial currents. But [\ \ passed through serpentine lubes -unded with cold water, or by the agency of ventOal blowing over its surface in extensive cisterns only three or four inches d After the second wort is drawn off, a third quantity of water, fully as great as the first, but nearly boiling run into the mash-tun, and well incoi frith the magma by agitation; after repose, this third wort is also drawn off, cooled, and either a ixed with 1 ceding worts, or after it has been Concentrated l»\ boil down; in most eases however it is in- stead of water for the first infusion of a fresh quantity of meat. As a revenue of five and a half millions sterling is do* rived from the whiskey distilleries, their operations su;^ vxW- D I S 24 D I S d to a very strict code of regulations, which are ad- ministered and enforced by the excise. One of those pre- scribes the range of specific gravity at which the worts may he lawfully lei down into the fcriii'-'iitiiiL! tuns. The dis- tiller must give notice to the (Boer in attendance, before commencing a round, whether he intends to distil iYoiu mall tlone, or from a mixture of it with raw grain, and of lhi i density he intend* his worts to by when iijUh duecd Into the fermenting hacks. He may change this no- ticc :ii the end of a month or six weeks, when, upon another notice of six days, he may change hi* specific gravities. In England the law restricts the distiller to the densities be- in t.060 and LOW J m Scotland, between 1.030 and 1. 07 a, which, fur brevity's sake, are called 50, 90, 30, and 75, omitting the LOUU common to them all. Al these den- the quantities of solid saeeharuin contained in one barrel of 3', according to the attenuated gravity of the v, In consequence of an alteration in the excise laws about twelve years ago, the distill. sl)owed to ferment WOflS of less density than they previously could, and have I able to effect a more product Nation. They bled theivbv to reduce the proportion of 1 lie mixed meal. Formerly they were accustomed to use three pans of mult to four parts of barley, or two to three* but they Boon diminished the malt to one-fifth, and le-eighth, or one tenth, o! the whole grain* principal use of malt, besides its furnishing the sac- ehanne ferment called duisti ep the mash magma Lte the drainage of the worts. si which whiskey may be made in Holland is thus stated by Mr Smith :— When barley is 38s. per quarter, he reckons thai one gallon of proof spir corn 1 1. _/ for the charge of manufacturing, 2d as the duty on malt employed, and Ji, Brf, as the duty on spirit, her to 10*. \0d. If we consider that from proof spirits may be made from etgh) or one oust we mu-,t think this ■ iff] Bi ed. Indeed pirits may be bought di-tillcrsat a they can manufacture the article a dly, or that they i the revenue. 11. Fermentation, This is undoubtedly the most intricate, as it is the important proea tillation, but nnfbrtunately one hitherto studied with too little regard to scientific j. by the distiller. Experiments have proved th&l the quan- barine matter converted inlb alcohol is depen- upon the p of ferine, into tit d too little ta used inosed, and if too much, tht i a dusagreeao orts are let down at the specific gravity of U id at s pnje from OCT 1 to JO* Fahr., and for every diately ughlv incorpoiated hy agitation with o When by the attenuation the density is diminishetl to 1.033 one ball gall, u tnwe i> added, ana another half gallon si the density of 1 .025, after which the worts usually receive no lint her addition ol yea>1. The temperature of the fermenting mass rises soon after the introduction of tat 8 or 10 decrees, and sometimes Unit it reaches m some eases the B5th or 90th degree of Fabron- cale. From the appearance of the troth or scum the experienced distiller can form a tolerably correct ju: as to the progress and quality of the fermentation. greatest elevation usually takes place within il houis after the commencement of the process The object of the manufacturer of spirits is to push the alt ecu as possible, which so for di tiers from that of the beer h who wishes always to preserve a portion of the matter undecomposed to give flavour and body to : veragfc. The first appearance of fermentation by a ring of froth round the edge of the vat usual I j an hour after the addition of the yeast ; and in the of five hours the extrication of carbonic acid from ti tides throughout the whole bodyjaf the liquor causes bubbles to cover ifi entire surface. The temperature while rises from lu to I j degrees according to circumstances, pester the mass of liquid, the 1" which it was let down into the Inn, and the col rounding atmosphere, the more slowly will the phenomena of fermentation be developed under a like proportion of yaast and density of the worts. In general large vat* aftbrd B better result than small ones, on account equality of t lie process. It is reckoned good work wh specific gravity comes down to 1,000, or that ol superior work when it falls 4 or 5 below it, or to O.fl After thine six hours upon the moderate scale the truth begins to subside, and when the attenuatioc advanced, the greater part of it falls to the bottom on BI of its density relatively to the subjacent fluid. In from forty tight to sixty hours the liquor begins to gr BS comparatively tranquil. It has been deemi vanta^eous towards the perfection of the fermentation to p the wash occasionally with a proper stirrer, some cases to increase its temperature a few degrees by the transmission of steam through a serpentine pipe coiled round the sides of the vat. Some have imagined that able portion of spirit is carried off by the great \< I carbonic acid evolved, and have proposed lo save it lv covering the vats air tight, and conducting the a pipe in the lids info a vessel cunt a ,-. norai of this apparatus is not worth the expense and ; whioo it occasions. The distillers content themselves frig their vats after the first violence of the under tolerably tight covers. Mr, Oetavius Smith, the eminent distiller of '1 1 Bank, states in Ins examination uiittee, that the acetous fermentation is always proo taneously with the vinous fermentation : for judg the usual tests there is always a slight degree fermenting wash: that vinegar is in fact forming alcohol, or that while the attenuation is inercas acid is being formed. This important fact. v. I with our own experience, cious a test the attenui diminution of d the amount of alcohol generated and existing in a fer- nut] Ted wash. The scelk acid along with the un tnuoilaginous starch may, in 1 the attenuating effect of the spirits as to produi gravitf Which shall indicate JU or lipu than is actually present in the wash. Hem l officers should be instructed to use test-stills in n b small aliquot part th lable alcohol contained in each back of wash Alter tion of the wash three samples should be taken j dipping cylinder, or sinking-jar, one from the bol from the middle, and one from the ton; which being nii and distilled would denote exactly the whole quantil i that mold possibly be extracted. Tins teat-still was (dearly described and forcibly j upon the attention of the exchequer by l v his fore the said Molasses Commit- tee. The distillers in general, as might have been ex- pected, scouted the idea of the possibility oi ting the quantity of spirits in a large back, from the distillation of a quart or a gallon of the wash ; but Mr, Steel .-bowed that by the disLdlutiou of lUvO grains in a gloss retort . t) I s i of a pint), he had obtained a produce ery nearly with the result of of I he same wash in a proper still. And Mr. O. Smith, when closely questioned, I that means mi^ht he devised to enable an officer to perform the above analytical distillation precision as the man who had coa- LpporatUfl for him. The prevent 've check* or is called, which the excise apply to the fer- little against a fraudulent *an so easily introduce immediately befbrr t -or, towards the end of the fer- such a quantity of salt us will so alter the den- vity a» i 1 conceal seven or eight per iij the least injuring its quality turn. In fact, Mr, Q. Smith ncknow- 1 extent the futility, or rather nullity, of that el, be says,'] conceive that any cheek docs not ap[ any nearer to the fact than that just jlluded Co (the attenuated gravity), is almost useless, mas- 9 a distiller willing to evade the duly, could do so, crenoe between the charge of the wiccharometer I irit produced, allows ample room fur the smuggler/* Mr. William Baker, sur- describes a mode of fttraiggling the spirits which would enable the distiller to nuke the quantity run off coincide with the quantity shown *t the above fraudulent density. 'There was a pipe fast- ra»d before it came to the end of the worm* and it was rarmd through the wall into another part of the build- Tceive how easy it is, with the ry apparatus, to lead a small branch tube ; the worm through the side or bottom of :: : i into i •.'i>n(-eah'd subterraneous receiver. It i*> to contrast the actual insecurity of the re- vtftiie fttitn the distillation of whiskey with the multiplicity of precautious taken to prevent frauds; self- interest on the h is now illegal. With lam-wash, there is never more than four- fifths of the tacrharine matter decomposed into alcohol and carbo- in the beat-managed fermentation* and fre* ndeed much less. In ft pound of real /be resol luccessful process into half a ml <*f alcohoLor into about one pound of proof spirit) , hence a* i gar at the density of 1*060, con* IJ per rent by weight, or 16 percent by measure, i U nearly Hon. it should yield zfearlir 1 70 pounds from loo gallons, or 1 80 pound mi •noaf to 18 gallons of proof spirit; whereas 1 00 gallons corn wa±l d at the above density, are computed excise law to void only 12 gallons, and seldom pro- pure spirit at one onetaAvavu C\^m\aVnj Y«A \ifefcw Vara?! D I S 2« D I S familiar with the pneumatic apparatus ofWouUe, without thinking; of its adaptation to distillery apparatus, when Edouard Adam* an illiterate operative, after attending by - lent a chemical lecture at MuMpclhcr, where he saw that apparatus, immediately employed it for obtaining fine brandy, of any desired strength, 'at one and the puBi beat/ He obtained a patent for this invention in July, 1801, and soon afterwards was enabled by his success to set up in that city a magnificent distillery* which attracted the admira- tion of all the practical chemists of the day, In November, 1805, he obtained a certificate of improvements whereby he could extract from wine, at one process, the whole of alcohol, Adam was so overjoyed after nuking his first experiments, that, like another Archimedes, be ran about trie streets telling every body of the surprising re- sults of bis new invention. About the same time, Sohmaui, professor of chemistry at Montpellier, and Isaac Bcrard, distiller in the department of Gartl, having contrived two distinct systems of apparatus, each most Ingenious, and obtaining results little inferior to those of Adam, became in consequence formidable rivals of his fame and fortune. Into the description of these stills, of those of Derosne, Baglioni, &c., on the continent, or of their many modifica- tions in this country, the limits of this art tele do Dot allow us to enter. In the treatises of Lenormand and Dubrun- faut, the construction of stills is described with a minuteness of detail sumcieni the meet curious intju We shall content ourselves with in 0£ the scienti^e principles of a perfect spirit still, and with a deliiieaiiou of its outlines. The boiling point of alcohol varies with its strength, in contbrmitv with the numbers in the L 1 lowing table. Roiling pntnl l»y BoUittf point by slflc Gravity. ntmfi Se*lc. BpwSfiB QtnvUj. Pttumnelt'i Scuhi 0*7939 h a 0*8 181-0 n-8034 icb-o 0-8631 1U3'0 0*8118 168'5 u*8765 187-0 0-8194 wi 0-8892 190-0 0-8265 172'5 0*9013 I J 1-0 0*6332 173*5 0"9126 1&7-0 0*8397 i;;ro 0*9234 >9»Q 0*6458 177U 0'93Jj + 2U1'0 0-6518 I7t"€ Hence the lower the temperature of the spirituous va- pour which enters into the refrigerator, the stronger and liner will the condensed spirit be, because the noxious Oifle are less volatile than ah I come over chiefly with the aqueous vapour. A perfect still should therefore con- sist of three parts : first, the cucurbit or boiler; second, the rectifier for intercepting the greater part of the watery . tii lei, and the whole of the corn oil ; and third, the relY. rator. Such a construction is represented in Jig. 1, 2. and 3, in which the resources of the most refined French stills combined with a simplicity and solidity of construct iuii suited to the grain distilleries of the United Kingdom. Three principal objects are obtained by this arrau first, the extraction from fermented wort or wine, at one operation, of a spirit of any desired cleanness and strength; second, a great economy of tune, Labour, and fuel; third, freedom from all dauber of blowing up or boiling over by mismanaged firing. When a mixture of the alcohol, water, and essential oil, in tlie stale uf vapour, is passed through a series of winding \ Maintained at a re- gulated degree of heat, from 1 70° to 18'r*, the alcohol aJ in notable proportion, retains the elastic form, and pros, placed at small dis- tances over each other, in a horizontal or slightly inclined position! of which a side view is given m Jig, 3, and cross tons at D, D. IX .AV- -* Each shelf is turned up a little at the two edges arm the one end, but sloped down at other end, so that the liquor admitted at the top ma) be made to flow backwards ami forwards in its descent throi the system of shelves, as indicated by the spouts in flg, The shelves of each case are framed together by two of more vertical metallic rods, which pass down through them, and arc fixed to If. On removing the cover, the sets of shelves may be readily hfted out of the cases to be cleaned ; and are hence called moveable. The intervals I, I, I, Jig, % between the two cases, are I the bath-vessel G, G ; these intervals being considerably left free for the circulation of the water cow uiaed in | narrower than the cases, Fig. 4 represents in plai D I S 27 D I S in 1 ! the fad* m BMClUfU the surface of the rectifying cistern, shown by two dif- ferent sections in flgs. t and 3. H, K, ,/fr.v, 2 and jovernor, shaped somewhat -. Each !•',' is a compound bar, steel, and one of line alloy, r. having their up arid i are joined to the free ends of these a, which receding by increase of temperature, net through a lever upon d to the pipe of a cold water reservoir, 1 by a .-crew-nut, that whenever the water ove the desired temper ■ admitted through the slop-cock L and pttom of the cistern, and will displace the .tied Water by the over How pipe M. Thus a perfect be maintained, and alcoholic | oiideul uniformity be transmitted to the consisting of a double tube, a tigaag direction, but in one plane, and supported ins. The alcoholic vapour enters at *nds along the inner tube marked i ill il bee not:* condensed by the counter- vail)' ascending in the annular i or copper tube, and the outer cast- Fhe water of condensation enters into that ing supplied by the pipe D, The funnel into which oured must be somewhat higher than the at water is discharged, after having ioe temperature as that of the alco- lo its intlucnce. particles kept by any means at bad conductor of caloric; it tcq&ri • ivimum, conducting or cooling power, enfcf w articles are set in rapid and continuous •ruction of worm is calcu- the most complete refrigeration of the e smallest expenditure oi cold water, and at B in the coolest state. It has, iry recommendations, one to the dit- to i he i e venue. Its interior may be moat unscrewing the bolts of the joints C C, i s through the several straight »nsists; no offset or branch pipe is of ti practised upon the ifm tuba fir fraudul ml purpo 'es. The 1 at the rieeew distiller; a few only being represented in Wt flgi sake of illustration. If a small portion of ti* over rim. be mule to trickle down and moisten '^ '1'Jt^tlf Hjr&Oea of Ihe tWQ Of three upper LeaJTlhj of vill by evaporation produce a considerable *egr*e of coolne^ - ieTe cold water. is worked as follows : into the ak ueh fermented liquor as will protect Us bottom from being Injured by the ilre, when it is not ilungrd to a bath of miniate of lime, but exposed direct); Is the j, men as the ebullition in the alembic has reu of the water bath GG to the de- MTed reel 170° or 1*0°, the therrno- tcd by its screw nut, and the: ucatson with the charging back l he opened by moving the index of the stop-cock O ilrmtal arch. The wash w descend in a regulated stream through the pipe il tube P P h and issue f distribution into the respocUve tial i iie manner of its progress is shown for one set > iq Jtm of the si ream in each shelf of tint in the shelf above and below le tdudf corresponding with the or. h or wine in a thin film over sorh an ample range of surfaces, ihe constant tendency of per limit of temperature is conn- out waste of time or fuel; for becomes bailing hot, and expe- s!cam distillation. Thus also a very iter through the thermostat stop- i the bath; such an extensive vapo- of the wash producing a far more refrigerant in- fhan its simple heating to the boiling point. It s deserves peculiar remark, that the greatest distillation with the least fuel is bete effected without any pressure in the alembic; for the passages are all pervious to the rapodf, whereas, in almost every wa-h still heretofore coofrived for similar purposes, the spirituous vapours must ibrrc their way through succeaatfe layer- of Liquid, the ir»tul pressure from which causes undue elevation of temperature, obstruc- tion td the process, and forcing of the junctures. Whatever supplementary refrigeration of the vapours in their pas- through the bath may be deemed proper will be admi- nistered by the heat governor. Tli ulated by the thermostnt may however be used fur obtaining line spirits at one operation, without transmitting the wash or low wine* down through its interior passages; in which ca-e it becomes a simple rectifier. The empyreurnatie taint which spirits are apt to contract from the action of the naked fue on (lie vegetable gluten in ooniact with the bottom of the still, is somewhat counteracted by the rotation of chains in the large wash-stills; but it may be entirely prevented by placing the still in a bath of strong > Union of muriate of lime RK, Jig. I, regulated by a ther- mometer or, stdl belter, a thermostat. Th and effectual temperature of from '270° to 290° Fahr. may rea- dily be obtained. For further details, see the specification of Dr. Urc's patent stilL The quantity of proof spirit which paid duty in 183G was twenty-seven millions of gallons, thirteen indiions of whieh were made in Great Britain, and fourteen millions in Ire- land. Of the latter. able quantity was imported into tins island. The manufacture of whiskey does not seem to have been diminished in this count r) I in the United States by the influence of the temperance societies. In 1332 .. 20,778,521 gallons paid excise duiv 1834 ,. 23,.1 f ) 7,806 „ 1836 .. 27,137,000 showing an increase which is far out of proportion with that of the population. We may add to the last quantity three in ill ions of gallons on the score , in Licensed and illicit mslilleries; making thirty millions io bo the real amount of whiskey consumed by our population of twenty four millions. [Brandy, Gin, Rum, T • i:y 1 STAT, DISTORTION, Deformity of tlie i ersoij may he advan- tage -■ ed for the purp rider two principal heads: mafformutinn and distortion. The former is, for the m »t part, congenital, a ill* chara ized by ihe deficiency or redundancy of pa imperfec- tion* and ii regularities of structure. The latter, arising generally afier birth, comprises all permanent deviations from the natural shape or position which are effected by the iniluem-e of external or interna] force in parts originally soft and flexible, or such as have acquired unnatural pliancy by accident or disease. It is to the latter class of deformities only that our atten- tion is for the present directed. Rut even thus Limited, the subject is so extensive that we must once for all refer the reader for more precise information on several of its most interesting subdivisions Io oilier professional works. I. Ever) r part of the body capable of independent motion is furnished with two sets of muscles, acting in contrary di- rections, the purpose of which is obviously to bring the part back to its place after movement in either direction. In the position of equilibrium these muscles are not in a atato of absolute relaxation even dor ins sleep; on the conttarj, they continue to act with considerable energy, ea h exactly counterbalancing the other. This is called their tone or tension, and it is calculated to give great steadiness to the part thus held at rest between opposite forces. But if one Bel oi the muscles should be suddenly cut across, the ten- sion of their antagonists still remainm.* m actio O, the con- nee would be a movement in obedience to ihe lalier till the contraction had reached its limit; and the part in question would permanently retail the position into which it bad thus been moved. The same effect would result if the muscle, instead of being divided, wen paralyzed by the interruption of its nervous communication with the bi Again, if the lone of one muscle were increased I or otherwise, so as to give it a decided its an the result would be similar. These con rations will suthciently explain the nalure of one lar^e class of distortions, namely, tho*e which result from affections of the brain, muscles* and fierce*. D I S 28 D I S t. The simplest of these is the drawn mouth* or heim* plegia* It (irises in this way : m consequent- irava- sation of blood or some other cause, the Ai net io 1 1 - of the brain are interrupted ; the mnaclea of the- cheek on the same side, deriving their nerves from that part of the bruin, are paralyzed, and the retractors of the opposite angle of the intmili being no longer balanced by an equal Eb draw it up towards their origin* and retain it in that position* 2, Strabismus, or squint in g, is frequently produced in I he same way by a partial paralysis of that muscle the other of which is to turn the globe of the eye in the opposite direc- tion, or it may arise from undue contraction of the muscle , on the same side, 3, It is remarkable that hysteria is sometimes accompa- nied by a distortion of the last-mentioned kind, produced by a spasmodic contraction of the flexor muscles uf one of the joints, commonly the knee or Lip. Fur months or years (nil painful condition may last without mitigation: yet it may vanish all at onoe under the inlluenee of some power- ful impression of the body or mind. The entire loss of the voice, which sometimes comes on suddenly in similar con- stitutions, and after long resisting every remedy , as sud- denly departs, is probably an analogous affection of the muscles of the larynx. j //;■//-,• wck i> a distortion also due to irregular mus- cular action* It generally comes on gradually in infancy, and i a shortened and contracted state of the sttr- mhfimtoid muscle, ©f thai ilde to which the head is in- dined and from which the face is turned. Clubfoot is often nothing more than a similar contraction of the muscles of the calf, which draw up the heel and eventually disturb the integrity of the ankle joint. This complaint also comes on at an early age, and is sometimes congenital. By proper means they both admit of relief, and often of a cure. The list of distortions depending on a morbid condition of the muscular or nervous functions might easily be extended. IL But by far the most common and important class of these affections is that which originates in disease of the bones, 1. The firmness and rigidity of the bones depends upon the duo proportion of the earthy mailer, phosphate of lime, that enters into their composition. If the proportion of this fn gradient be too great, as in old age, and in the disease called fragilitaM ossit/m, they become brittle, and are broken by the slightest causes; if it be too small, they heroine un- naturally pliant* and are distorted by the pressure of the superincumbent weight, or the contraction of the muscles. The latter condition is prevalent with Other structural changes in the disorder called rickets; The medical name of this complaint is rachitis (from pa\*r, the spine), and was given to it by Glisson, who first described it, partly because he conceived the vertebra? to be the bones most commonly implicated ; but chiefly, it would appear, from the resem- blance to the English name, His doctrine was erroneous; and the error perpetuated by the misnomer has led to serious mistakes in practice as well as theory, The spine is undoubtedly liable to partake with the rest of the skele- ton in the mo ibid condition of rickets, but certainly not in a greater degree than the other bones. This malady seldom appears within the ordinary period of lactation, or after puberty. It is ushered in and attended throughout by general febrile disturbance, and is cl" connected with a peculiar morbid condition of r lie nun, functions. The opinion that it is of scrofulous origin has lately been strongly cyntroverted, and does nol in reality appear to be well supported by facts. It is most common among the poor, and in closely -peopled districts, as all the d leases of children are; but it is | is confined to r, or to children whoae constitutions are apparently the most feeble in other respects. Indeed it is a frequent remark, that the most robust and powerful men exhibit tokens of having been rickety in then childhood. Among such indications are small uess of the pelvis, with in war d Ot outward curvature and disproportionate shortness of the lower limbs. This sudden check to the development of the skeleton, constantly observed in rickety children, with the distortion arising from the unnatui M of the bones is the most usual cause of the short stature, as well as the proverbial ugliness* of dwarfs. In extreme cases of this complaint the head is generally small and pointed: no Longer supported by the yield and shortened neck, it links down bet* the occiput is thrown back and almost touches the hump 1 firmed by the incurvated spine behind the chest: (he chin is thrust forward, giving an expression to the feature characteristic of the dwarf, and reata upon the breast bone, winch is very prominent : on each side the ribs are flat- tened, and bulge in upon the lungs. The shoulders, losing the support of the wreathed and twisted clavicles, approach towards each other in front, drawing with them t[ pulic, which stick out laterally, and acid considerably to the deformity us seen from behind; the anus, though bent and in reality shortened, seem of disproportionate length; the lumbar spine is thrust inwards ; the pelvis is small and tlat- tencd ; the thighs are bowed forward; the knees, with their patellae at the side instead of in front of the joint, touch or overlap each other; while the feet me set wide apart, a sudden twist above the ankle still permitting the i be set lo the ground. Such are some of the varied changes which exhibit a melancholy proof of the prevalence of the disease in every part of the bony frame, and almost defy description. Of course such extreme cases of rickety djfr tort ion are comparatively rare ; yet almost daily ine are seen by those whose duty calls them into the un some courts and alleys of the metropolis, and slighter ex- amples of the affection are extremely common. Rem very, even from considerable degrees of this alfl is more frequent and rapid than might be imagined; but the pelvis and lower limbs, which, as above mention the most commonly and extensively implicated, seldom completely regain their natural proportions. This fact, as it regards the female pelvis, is wormy of notice, be. cause of by far the must dangerous kind of ditlicult i ition. It is in extreme cases of this tort that the Cm section has been practised. Independently of rickety distortion, there are two other kinds of curvature of the spinal column which demand a brief notice. The first, which has frequently been mistaken for rat is usually called lateral c u nature, to distinguish it from the inure serious kind of distortion next to be considered, which is called angular curvature. 2. Unlike rickets, which almost always commence in in fancy or early childhood, lateral curvature of th< seldom appears before the tenth year. The external de- formity consists in the prominence of one hip (generally the right i, and elevation of the corresponding shoulder, the of which sticks out in unsightly protuberance behind. The opposite hip and shoulder are respectively flattened and de- pressed; and the symmetry of the chest is destroyed, oue side being larger than the oilier, and both twisted and mis- shapen. On examination the spine is found to have a double curvature sideways so as lo resemble the letter S, but generally turned the other way, the concavity of the lower curve being on the right, and the upper on the left side. It arises from weakness in the spinal muscles and local elongations of the ligaments of the vertebrae, from the habit of resting the weight in sitting or standing more on one side than the other ; and that side is usually the right. The position is more easy than the upright one, and when not corrected by fitting exercise and change in the nature of the employment, it becomes habitual, and the twist of the person permanent and increasing. The subjects of tins kind of distortion are chiefly slender and delicate twirls in the middle and upper classes, the poor heing eotnpar exempt. It conies on insidiously, the attention not being awakened by any particular derangement el" the health beyond a certain degree of languor and susceptibili fatigue, and perhaps a sluggish state of the digestion. The first symptom that betrays its presence is usually a ten- dency of the dress to slip off the left shoulder. It is much promoted hj moani often used to prevent it, such a linemeui and restraint of the person and posture by trda, high-backed chairs, reclining on a board other contrivances to improve the figure, and ri development of the natural form; as well as bv tary habits and inappropriate exercises of the n< Of school-room. Nature i? not to be coerced with impu- hataetk caprices und contrivances: a good dih must be found, if anywhere, open air of the fields, in loose and easy clothing, n nneonstreine ., a* chi&rci aiwaja adopt, ji lei ose far themselves, in wnya much .1 strength than an Kited for thorn* mtnre of the D I S 29 D I S dinVrent in i and appearance from the lost ifecnbttd* Ii arises for the must pari from ulceration uf i scrofulous kind in the bodies of the vertebra. The «ac4 and draws down the features so as to expose the inner »ar£tre of the lower eyelid and keep the mouth constantly spen. When they occur iti the flexures of the joints as in taut of the t cicatrix extends in the loriu of a fcardend rigid web between the humerus and fore arm, the rmanently bent. Such deformities may some- tune* W partly removed by an operation; but it b tiensely painful, and often unsuccess i jury of the race below the eye, or the simple iii- oilier cause of the skin of that part oay |*ro»l itty called eclropium, or eversion of the tower lid ; and the opposite state of inversion [entropium, r* suit from a similar contraction of the I itself. Severe mltammation, and even buodnes*. may be the consequence of the latter affection from the friction of the lashes against the globe. H»lh of tfcewdcfjrv be remedied by a slight operation J\ ma) arise from external pasture; as of the bones and cartilages <>t ;: from UgfctsfaT- the phalange* of the toes from ill-made id of distortion must be familiar >r no particular explanation or remark. 3 ' dbtnetio,' in the jurisprudence of the egal compulsion generally, whether aode of compulsion extensively sttons of Teutonic origin was the ting possession of the whole or a part of the property of CsW own . md withholding it from him law bad been complied with, railed * naani/ from nyinan, aehr: o the An?: Gtruiui, and The modern dis- ihe to the taking of pej ; and in it* most simple form it maybe stated to sonai chattels out of the possession of doer fur the purpose of . >ugh the inconvenience resulting from the trsonal chattels, to perform the liiulter, or to make compensa* be luis committed. &xne rights lo ■ the remedy bj .in'rw^ », i as too important to be left I by the mere detention of the rffr- *kU'h term the thing taken is also designated), and more efficacious means of dtaling uith it have been introduced; and in certain cases a sale of the property taken by way of distress ■> allowed, i£ after a certain interrai, the party distrained upon continues to be unwilling or unable to do the act required. Distresses Me either tor some duty omitted, some default or nonfeasance, — or they are in respectof some wrongful act done by the distrain I. At to distresses for omissions, dfifauU^^ or nonfeasance. — These may be grounded upon noncompliance with some judicial requirements, or they may be made by private indi- viduals m vindication of certain lights, for the withholding of which the law has entrusted them with this remedy. The process out of courts of record ordering 8UCU dis- tresses to be made is called a writ of distringas, which, when legal proceedings were in Latin, was the word used to direct the sheriff or other officer to make the diet) Another class of judicial distresses is where, upon refusal or omission to pay a sum in which a parly is convicted upon a summary proceeding before justices of the peace, such justices are empowered to grant a warrant authorising and directing the levying of the amount by distress and sale of the goods of the offender. Another species of judicial distress is that awarded and issued upon a judgment recovered in an inferior Court, QOl of record. In these caves the execution or remedy for obtaining payment of the sum recovered is by distress. A precept issues to the officer of the court, commanding him to take the goods of the party, and lo impound tbein until he satisfies the debt. Such process issues at the command of the sheriff or of the lord of the manor, &.e„ in whoso name and by whose authority the courts are holdcrt, So a distress lies, subject to certain restrictions, for fines and amercements imposed in the sheriff's tourn and in a oourt-leet, [Leet; Tourn.] A penally inflicted for the breach of a bye-law [Bye Law] may be levied by distress, in cases where that remedy ia ap- pointed at the time of the making of the particular lye law. But a bye law establishing a distress cannot authorize sale of the distress. Another species of judicial distress is a distress taken for poor-rates. [Poor.] In the foregoing cases the right or duty withheld has been ascertained by some judicial determination ii be resorted to. But many payments and duties having their origin iu feudal rights, maybe enforced by distresses token by the sole authority of the parlies clutni* ingsuch payments or duties. The rights, of which the vnv tlicaliun is thus in the first instance entrusted to the parties themselves, are connected immediately or mediately with feudal superiority ; and it is observable that to feudal supe- riority, jurisdiction and magisterial authority were alw incident. Among the feudal duties which may be enforced by dis* tress, at the more will of the party claiming to be entitled to such duties, one which though seldom exacted, is still of lhe mosl extensive obligation, is fealty. Fealty is a pronu-e confirmed bj an oath, to be faithful in the performance of thus,- into which the parly doing the i (as i lie net of taking the oath is termed) has expressly or impliedly entered upon becoming tenant to the part/ re- ceil ing the fealty. A distress also lies for suit of court, secta ad curiam, 01 lhe attendance which freehold tenants owe tu their lord 1 ! comi -baron, or fieeholders'-court, and which tenants in viUenage or copyholders owe to the lonl^ ternary court ; and it is not unusual for lessees for tant to attend the lord*s courts, though Unless the] also till the situation of freeholders of the manor, they are not qualified I suitors and jud in the court baron ; and unless they are copyholders they cannot be sworn upon the homage or jury in the Customary court This suit is sometimes called suit- service, to distinguish it from suit real, which is that sun ui' court which the resiants, or those who dwell within a hun- dred or a foot, owe to the sheriff's toura or to the court- bssrt [Leet; Suit.] A distress lies for suit of mill (secta ad molendinum), an obligation, still existing in some manors, to grind at the lord's mill. So for frankfoldage, or a right in the lord to require his Hi to fold their sheep upon bis lands. So, if land be holden by the tenure ot repairing a bridge* or a highway, or of doing suit to bl \ae\, ox xv&\xy^ wa&wL D I S ni s within the leet, a distress will lie for nonperformance of the service, aHhough no fine or amercement may have been im- poted in tlie court leet. The most important feudal duty fur which a distress may he taken is rent. Rent, in its original and still most usual form, is a payment rendered b Hint to his landlord as an equivalent or a compensation f< «r the occupation of land,&c Such rent is denominated rent- service* It comes in heu of, and represents the profits of the land granted or demised, and is therefore said to issue out of the land. To rent-service the law annexes the power of distress, although there be no agreement between the parties creating that remedy. But a rent reserved upon a grant or demise < I to be a rent-service if it he disatuiexed from the ultimate property in the land, called in some cases the reversion, in oi hen, the right of reverter. Thus, if the owner of land in fee demises it far l term of years, reserving rent, and after- wards assign b the rent toastranger, retaining the reversion, or grants the reversion, retaining the rent, the rent being disconnected from the reversion is considered as a branch red from the trunk, and is called a dry rent or rem- it, to whirli the common law annexed no power of dis- tress. So, if the owner of the land, without parting with the laud, grants to another a rent out of the land, the grantee having no reversion had only a rent-seek, unless the grant expressly created a power of distress, in which ease the rent id be a rent-i'harge. But now, by statute 4 Geo. II. 18, s. 5, the like remedy by distress is given in cases of rem of rent reserved upon lease. And us all rents, though distinguished by a variety of names derived from some particular circumstance attached to them, are resohable into rent-service, rent-seek, or rent- charge, a d ist r es s lies sit tins day for every species of rent, though a practical difference, still subsists as to the mode of dealing with distresses taken for the one or for i he other. As to the several species of rent. Slid as to the creation, transfer, apportionment, suspension, ami extinction of rents, and the estate or interest of the pert} J to support a distress for rent, and as to Ihe cases in which this remedy maybe exercised by the personal representatives of such parties see Rent. A heriot appears to have been originally a voluntary gift hy the dying vassal to his chieftain or lord (hprr, herus) of his best horse or armour. It has now become a legal lia- bility to deliver the best animal of the deceased tenant to be selected by the lord, or sometimes a dead chattel or a commutation in money. Where heriot is due by 111 within a particular district, in respect of all tenants Elg within that district, without reference 1o the pro- v held, it is heriot-CUStom ; and as there is no par- ticular Innd charged with the heriot, the lot dis- train, but may seize Ihe heriot as his own property, his election being determined by the hare act of seizure. But heriot dtt( el of the estate of the tenant in the land is heriot service; and for this the lord may eil her distrain i the land to compel the tenant to deliverer procure the delivery of the heriot due upon the death of his predecessor, or he may choose for himself, and seize the heriot as his own property (toe right of property vesting here also upon the eleel ion exercised and sign i tit »d hy Lie). As heriot is something rendered upon the death of a tenant, so relief is a payment made by the heir Q] on the taking up (relevatio) hy him of the inheritance. Strictly speaking, relief was payable in those cases only where (he tmure was by knight's, service. But the name was after- wards extended to a payment in the nature of a relief made bj the heir m socage, by doubling the rent for the Jlrsr after the descent of the land,- in other words hy paying one d rent Fur this payment a di- Toll is a charge or impost upon goods in respect of benefit conferred or right fori li relation to tl goods, by the party claiming such toll. Tolls of fairs or markets are a duty payable to the owners of the fair or market as a compensation for the mischief done to the soil hy the holding of such lair or market. Toll- traverse is a compensation paid in s* to the owner of the soil in respect of the transit ax pusaf Toll-thorough is a toll for the transit of px iired hy the party claiming the Port-toils, mure commonly called port-dul abb i >min" to or sailing from a port or a what f of which the part, \g the tolls, or tho*e from 8 their title to such tolls, arc the owners, the toll be withheld, anr part of the property chargeable therewith, may be seized and detained as a pledge for the payment of such toll. II. Distress Jar damage feasant. — Besides distresses fot omissions, defaults, or nonfeasance, this remedy is given in certain cases as a mode of obtaining reparation for some wrong done by the distrainee. Cattle or dead chattels may be token and detained to compel the payment of a reason- able sum of money by way uf satisfaction for the injurf sustained from such cattle or dead chattels being wrong- fully upon properly in the occupation uf the party taking ihenu and doing damage there, either by acts of spoliation or merely by incumbering such property. This is called a tltngl taken damage-feaiant (doing dam. The oecupier of land, &c, is allowed not only to < himself from injur? by driving out or removing the cattle* &e., but also to detain the thing which did the injury till compensation be made tor the trespass; for otherwise he mignf never find the person who had occasioned the tres* pass. Upan referring to Spelman and Ducange, it will be seen that a limilsr practice obtained on the continent amongst the Angli, Werini. Ripuarii, and Bur^undians. The right tD ifistrain darnage-feasant is given to all per- sons having an immediate possessory interest in 1 1 or in its produce, and whose rights are therefore invaded by such wrongful intrusion. Thus, not only the occupier of the land trespassed upon, hut other persons en titled to share in the present use of ihe land or of the produce, as commoners, &c, may distrain. But though a commoner may always distrain the cattle, &c. f of a stranger found upon the common, it would seem that he cannot, unless authorized by a special custom, distrain the cattle, &c«, of the person having the actual possession of the soil MM can he distrain the cattle of another commoner who has stocked beyond bis proportion, unless the common be stinled, j less the proportion be limited to a certain number* In the more ordinary case of rights of common in respect of all the cattle which the commoner's enclosed land can support during Ihe winter, cattle exceeding the proportion cannot he dish-nined. Callle found trespassing may he distrained dai feas ant, although they have come upon the land without the knowledge of their owner and even through the wrong* ftil art of a stranger. But it I hey are there by the default of the occupier of the land, a* by his neglecting to repair ices, or lo shut his gates against a road or a close m which the cattle lawfully were, such negligent occupier cannot distrain unless the owner of the cattle sutTei to remain on the land after notice and time given to hue to remove them ; and if cattle trespass on one day and ge off before they are distrained, and are taken trespassing on the same iand on an oi her day, they can he detained only for the damage done upon the second day. Cattle, if onee off the land upon which they have tres- though driven off for the purpose of eluding a die- • nnnt be taken even upon immediate pursuit. The occupier is left to his remedy by action. III. What mat/ bt> <■' —Not only cattle and dead chattels, but wild animals in which no person has any pro- perty mty be distrained damage-feasant. In il rent and other duties, that which is taken must he some- thing in which a valuable property mav exist. But ani- P I u iM nature, if reclaimed and become vs i kept in a private park), may he distrained. AY animals reclaimed for the purpose of pleasure o di- trained appears to admit of doubt. Lord Coke mi tuong the animals upon which no distress can be taken; but in the old work railed the Mirror, to wh refers, the restriction would appear to be confined Id where other distress could be taken. Fixtures and growing crops not being personal chattels were not at common law subject to distress. But it would that those fixtures which are removable, as be- mdiord and tenant, would he also liable to be taken as a distress; and hy 11 Geo. IL c\ 19, L 8, distri rent-service may be made of all sorts gf com and grass, its, fruit, pulse, nr Other product whfttsoi inc in an) pari of the land demised. By the common law nothing could he distrained upon or other duty thai could not he restored in ns good plight as at the time of (he d ing taken and other matters of a nature eouM not he distrained, nor money unl because the Identical pieces could not bt» known so i restored to the distrainee • nor could grain or flour be isken 4 ««il of the sjsjifc hi a burn, or curn in lilt? aticaC because the quantity could nut be i taaed. and i Ley night bo scattered or injured by the jteaurtl. Nune of these could be taken as a distress except fir damage- feasant, though the jamo articles when IOO0I in htfugs, boxes, carts, or buildings might be (list ruined But now by 2 W. St M. seas, 1, c, JefnsM may be made of sheaves or cocks of corn, or corn k*e*ot r hay lying or being in any barn or penary, ur upon anv hovel, stack or rick, or otherwises upon •y part of the hind. WW« a stranger > cattle are found upon the tenant's bad they may be J upon for rent si \ ice, pi ifces aic there by the act or default of the owner of such If they come upon the land with the knowledge of then" ©w ing fences which are in repair, ...■:!. r the landlord nor the tenant is bound to nrpair, they are immediately distrainable; but if they come io through defect of :.ieb the lord or tenant is bcund to repair, the lord cannot take them (or rent 1 < spun* lease 1 for a night upon the land, i#if until a*.' 1 to the owner, if he can be dis- lu 1 belli. But in the case of a lord not repair the femes distraining for an antient rent and also in the aaaa of a rent-chargej the cattle a taken, after they have lain a night upon the Land, . ir owner. oeaaary for the carrying on of trade, as tools for the maintenance of tillage, as imple- uf husbandry, beasts of the plough, and sheep as to manure the land, arc privileged from di ,1 other sufficient distress can be found. But this rule vt extend to a distress tor a toll or duty arising in iff the thing taken as a distress, or of things con- with it ; as a distress of two sheep for uiurket-ndl J in respect of the whole flock* or of the anchor of a iCJp §or fort-duty due in respect of such ship. far the protection of tradesmen and their employers in transactions of society, properly of which the obtained the possession with a \iuw to some to he performed upon it by him in the way of Ins itcly privileged from distress; as a horse landing in asm to be shod, or put up at an inn, ardath tent fir a tailor*! hop to be nude into clothes, or am sent to a mill or market to be ground or sold, The nd* of a srueet at an inn are privileged from distress ; m does not extend to the case of a 1 ciading in the coach-house of a live keeper; nox ect goods on other promises belonging to the as hut at a distance from it ; anil even within the inn osrff the exemption does not extend to the goods of a srnca dwe * as a tenant rather than a guest. is in the bands of n factor for sale are privileged from 1 goods consigned for sale, landed at a wharf, • house. of the pi ined where no other in he found. Am) 11 1- raiaur to ftnd some other distiess. A disl unless it be accessible to the party en St dtftmin, the doors of the house being open, or thi tha field* unlocked. Beasts of the plough may be dis- upun ehere the only other sutricicnt distiv of growin 1 though now subjected to not, as they cannot be sold until ripe, uni to the landlord, temporary privdege from distress arises when the use, as an axe with which a man is wuori ■ on which a man is riding. Iinple- tn trade, as frames for knitting, weaving. &i l>t they are in actual osl otherwise they may be distrained upon if no other und. whereby the goods of any isjhiassalia «r cii of any foreign prince traoalr tic servants, maybe distrained, «S**i, t to be null and void. But Uttritilege of a tenant of an ambassador does rent, rate, or taxes of a uner ted with I lie tea c. Jii, a. 74, no distress for rent made and afief an a kniptcy upon the goada of any Icakmpt abail be u\ ail»ble for more than one tbe date of the Hut , but the party to 1 the rent is due shall be allowed to come in as a creditor lor the overplus of the rent due, and for v s shall not be available* Where a tenancy fur life or at will is determined by death or by the act of the landlord, iho tenant, or his p« 1 representatives, may reap the corn sown before such del iiiou, and therefore such corn though sold to a thud person, cannot he distrained upon for rent duo from a sub- sequent tenant. [Emblements,] Neither the goods of the tenant nor those of a stranger can be distrained upon fur rent if they are already in The custody of the law, as if they have been taken dams nU Of under process of execution. But although ihe landlord Cannot distrain, yet Ly 8 Ann. c. 14, he has a lieu or privilege upon the goods of his lenant taken in execu- tion for one year's rent- [Execvtio.v.] IV. Time * / making a ekttren* Kent is not due n the last moment of the day on whieh it is made payable. No di 1 be taken for it until the follu day. And as a continuing relation of landlord and tenant is necessary to support a distress for rent-service, 1: d at common law be no distress for rent becoming due on the last day of the term. But now, by b Ann. o. l-J, s. 6 and 7, any persons having rent in ai rear upon leases for lives, for yean, or at will, may, alter the determination lease, distrain for the arrears, provided that such di made within six calendar mouths after the determine, of the lease and during the continuance of the land! title or interest, and the possession of the tenant from whom such arrears are due. If the possession of the ten continue in fact, it is immaterial whether l] jion be wrontrful and adverse, or whether it continues by the permission of the landlord; and if a part only of the "land remain in the possess ion of the tenant, or of any person deriving his possession from the tenant, a distress for the whole of the arrears may be taken in such part during the sil months. Where a tenant is entitled by the terms of his leas* 1 , or by the custom of the country, to hold over 1 of the laud or buildings for a 1 pond the nominal term, the original tenancy will be considered as continuing with reference to the land, &,e. so retained, and the landlord may distrain at common law for the arrears during such extended period in the landl id over, and he m under the statute during six months martial right of possession lias entirely ceased. When different portions of rent are in arroar the landlord may detrain for one or more of those portions, without being his right to take a subsequent distress for the sidue; so, although the first distress be for the rent last due. But inhere be a sufneie a to be found upon the premises, the landlord cannot div.de a rent accruing at one tune iufo parts, and distrain first for a part and after- wards for the residue. If however he distrain for the entire rent, hill from mistaking the value of the goods 1 ticient distress, it seems thai a second distress for the will bu lawful although there were sufficient good> on the premises to haw the whole demand at the time of LAO first taking; and it is clear that he may take such second distress upon t me upon the premises subsequent!) to the first taking, if m the first instance he distrain all the goods then found thereon uud for Ihe entire rent, the amount of which 1 Of the good* first taL A distress for real or other duties or se. be taken only between sunrise and but cattle or - found, dai Jit may bo distrained at any time of the day or night By the common law the remedy by dist . n general lost upon the death of the pait\ i<- wh m it accrued! Uut the king and corporations aggregate never die; and as the law authorizes a surviving joint tenanj to act as if be had been' originally the sole owner, lie may distrain fur rent or other services accruing in the lifetime of his companion. The statutes of 32 JL VI11 a 37. :md 3 and 4 \V. IV. c, 42, have extended the remedy by distress to husbaj and executors m respect of rent accruing due to their deceased wives or testators. [H 1 Nit distress can be taken Ibr more than six \cars* arrears of rent ; nor can any rent be claimed where eat lias been acquiesced in for twent) years, 3 and 4 \V. IV. c 2?. V. In what place a sftflraaf am be made. — The being given in respect of property, not of the person, a dis- ires* for rent or other aomoti could al ojuwu^ W \^ D I S 32 D I S taken only upon the laud charged therewith, mid out of wind i such real or services were said to issue But this restriction did nut apply to ihe king, who might distrait] Upon any lands Which wens in the actual occupation of his tenant, either at the tune of the di ben the rent became due. The assumption of a similar power by other lords was considered oppressive, and it was ordained hy the statute of Bfarlbridge, Lbal no one should make distress for any cause out of his fee, except the kini; and h;s ministers thereunto specially authorised. The privilege uf distraining in all land- occupied h\ the party chargeable, is communicated hy 21 Car. II, c 6; 2fi Geo. HI. c§7; 30 Geo, III. > Mj and 34 Go i I II. o ' ■'«. Co the purchasers of certain crown rents. At Common law if the tenant or any other person seeing the lord or his bailiff oome to distrain tor rent or other service* drove the Cattle away from the land holden, tbei might be distrained off the land. Not so when the cattle w ab- out being driven went off before lluy were actually taken, though the lord or hadiif saw the cattle upon the land (which for some purposes is a constructive possession). Nor if after the view the cattle were removed for any other purpose than that of preventing a distress. On the other band, cattle of which trie lord or bailiff has no view whilst they are on the land, although the ten nit drove them off purposely to avoid a distress, could not he distrained. Under 8 Ann. c. 14, and 11 Geo. II. c. 19, wli fraudulent!} or clandestinely carries off his goods in order to prevent a distress, the landlord may within five days afterwards distrain diem as if they hud still continued on the demised premises; provided they have not been (&ottd fide) sold for a valuable consideration. And hy the 7th section of the latter statute, where any goods fraudulently and clandestinely carried away by any tenant or lessee, of any person aiding therein, shall he put in any house or other place, looked up or otherwise secured, so as to prevent such goods from being distrained for rent, the landlord or his bailiff may, in the day time, with the assistance of the constable or peace officer (and in case of a dwelling-house, oath being also first made of a reasonable ground to suspect that such goods are therein)* break open and enter into such house or place, and take such goods for the arrears of rent, as he or they might have done if such goods had been put in an open Held or place. To entitle Ihe landlord to follow the goods, the removal must have taken place after the rent became due, and for the purpose of eluding a distress. It is not however neces- sary that a distress should he in progress, or even contem- plated. Nor need the removal be clandestine. Although the good-i be removed openly, yet if goods sufficient to satisfy the arrears are not left upon the premises, and the landlord is turned over to the bun en reined) by net ion, the is fraudulent and the provisions of these sta- resorted to. These previsions apply to the goods of the tenant only. The goods of a stranger or of an under-tenant may be removed at any tint they are actually distrained upon, and cannot be followed* Where iw> let by separate demises and separate , though such demises be made at the same time and wen contained in Ihe same deed, a distress cannot be taken in one * lose fur both id If a rent-charge or rent-service also issue out of land which is in the hands or separate possession of two or more persons, a distress may be taken for the whole rent upon the possession of any one of them. The lord may enter a house to distrain if the outer door be open, although there be other sufficient goods out of the bouse. It is not lawful to break open outer doors or gates; hut if ihe outer door be open, an inner door may be forced, And where the lord having distrained is forcibly expelled, he may break open outei in order to i> the distress. If a window be open, a distress Within reach may be taken out at n. At common law a distress might be taken for rent in a street or other highway being within the land demised. But now, by the statute of Marlbridge, private persons are forbidden to lake distresses in the highway. This statute applies only to distresses for rent or for services and not to Nor does the statute make the distress absolutely void ; for though the tenant may lawfully rescue cattle dis- trained in the highway, or may bring his action on the case upon the statute, yet if he brings trespass or replevin, it .s to be no answer to a justification or an avowry made in respect of the rent. ^raised lecom- No rent can be reserved out of an incorporeal heredita ment; and therefore at common law the lord could not distrain for rent in a place in which the tenant had i an incorporeal right— as a right of common. Hy 11 ( II. C. 19, s. 8, landlords are enabled to lake a distress for rent upon cattle belonging to their tenants feeding upon any common appendant or appurtenant to the land demised But in cases not within this enactment* the rule of the mon law applies ; and therefore upon a demise of a and the appurtenances, With liberty to land and loud _ the landlord cannot detrain the tenant's barges lying oppo- site and attached to the wharf. VI. Mod* qf making" a dittreti. — A distress maybe made either by the party himself or his ageni,aud us distresses in manors were commonly made by the bailiff of the man any agent authorised to distrain is called a bailiff. The authority given to ihe bailiff is usuall) in writing, and then railed S warrant or distress; but a verbal autln and even the subsequent adoption of the act by the party OH whose behalf tiic distress is made, is sufficient. In order that the d nay know what is included in the , an inventory of the goods should be delivered, aoc pauied, in the case of a distress for rent, by u the object of the distress, and informing the tenant that Unless the rent and charges he paid within five days, tbe goods and chattels will be sold according to law. This no- tice is ret j iiired by 2 W. & M«, sess. i. c. 5, s. 3, which 'that where any goods shall be distrained tor rent due any demise, lease, or contract, and the tenant Muds shall not, within five days next after such di taken, and notice thereof with the cause of such takinj left at the chief mansion house, or other most notorial pl.i. l- on the premises, replevy the same, with suthcie security to be given to the sheriff,— that after such and notice and expiration of the five days, the person dis- tiainmg shall a with the sheriff or under-s with the constable of the place, cause the goods to be ap- praised by two sworn appraisers, and after such appi meat may sell the goods distrained towards satisfaction o the rent, and of the charges of distress, appraisement, aw sale, leaving any surplus in the hands of the sheriff, under- sheriff, or constable, for the owner's use.* At common law, goods distrained were, within a reason- able lime, to be removed to and confined in an enclosure called a pound, which is either a pound covert, I. e, a com- plete enclosure, or a pound overt, an enclosure sufficient! open to enable the owner to see, and, if neci Ihe distress, the former being proper for goods eaath moved or injured, the latter for cattle; and b) Will IV. e. 69, s. 4, persons impounding cattle or animals in li common open or close pound, or in enclosed ground ore to supply them with food, &c, the value of which the may recover from the owner. By II Geo. II. e. IS ■*. in, goods distrained tor any kind of rent may be iui pounded on any part of the tenant's ground, to re: there five days, at the expiration of which tune they ai be sold, unless sooner replevied. Tbe laudlot how evet bound to remove the goods immediate!) alter the e ration of the five days; he is allowed a reasonable tune lor selling. After the lapse of a reasonable time he is a r if he retain the goods on the pre express assent of the tenant, which assent is gene rail given in writ!) The I and *2 Ph. & M., c. 12, requires that no distress frrmed, or t* . be paid or performed 1>eforc t lie aWre** is impounded, a subsequent detainer is unlawful ind a subsequent impouiidiiig or driving to the pound is a >t«tutes authorising (lie sale of distresses extend only to I hose made for rent. At common law distresses cannot in general be either sold or used for tbe benefit of the i raining. But a distress fur fines and amercia- ments in a court loot, or for other purposes of public bene- lit, mat be sold ; and a OS tom or prescription will war talc of a distress in cases where the public has Bairn interest. TtL Ittz'r *$medm of the Distrainee.— A dtettom nude by a patty who has no right to distrain, or made for leniorothir service which the party offers to pay or per> tjna* or made in the public highway, or upon goods privi- leged from distress either absolutely or temporarily, is called a wrongful distress* Where to dutrain exist ■ here the rent or duty is tendered at the time of the dis- tress, the owner of the goods may rescue ihem or take them *ut of the possession of the distrainer, or bring TJ of replevin, or of trespass, at his election, the cattle or goods taken are to bo rede- livered to the owner upon his giving security by a bond, for returning them to the distrainer, in ease s return shall be awarded by the court ; and therefore in this action damages are recovered only for the lattrmediate detention costs of the replevin bond, fRtrLSTtN.] In the action of trespass the plaintiff recovers damages to the full value of the goods ; because upon such feeov property in the goods is transferred to the datodant The 2 W. £c M .. was. i. c. 5, s. 5, provides 'That in case of inv distress and sale fbr rent pretended to be due, where in truth do rent is due, tbe owner of the goods so distrained by action of trespass or upon the case, reco- value of such goods, with full costs of suit. 1 I a wrongful distress in taking goods protected by be- n* t rt a street or highway, or goods privileged from distress, tie remedy is by an action on the statute, in which the abr tiled to an immediate return as in replevin. cattle or goods distrained cannot be found, tho tariff may take other cattle or goods in withernam (by of the same or of a different kind, to the distrainor, and deliver them to the dis- trasne*. f his own. f wrongful distress is recaption, or the g of the same or other zoods of the distrainee for the uae causes pending an action of replevin, in which the % of the fii is la questioned. afberrver a distress is wrongful, the owner of the goods air re h ue them from the distrainer; but after they are scfnaJly impounded, they are said to be in the custody of uW law, a >hide the determination of the law. Whether goods are rightfully or wrongfully distrained, Id take them out of the pound is a trespass and a public The proceeding by action is a more prudent than making a rescue, even before an impounding, there anv doubt exists as to the lawfulness of the distress* Independently of the danger of provoking a breach of tbe r's thus taking the law into his own aands, he will be liable to an action for the injury sustained 1st) of tbe security of the distress, -ul'l the distress ultimatelv turn out to be lawful; and ta such action, as well as in trie action for poundbreach, the rttctoer will be liable, under 2 W. & M. scss. i. c. 5, a, 4, to tbe payment of tieble damages and treble c A distress for more rent, or greater services than are doe, or where the value of the property taken is visibly lie to the rent or other appreciable service, is i-rire distress* for which the party aggrieved t compensation in an action on the case ; bet be cannot rescue, nor can he replevy or bring trespass, ■ ; , _ Iitfully taken being afterwards irregu- larif conducted, the subsequent irregularity at common law mad* the whole proceeding wrongful, and the party was end to be a trespasser * ah initio.' But now, by 1 1 Geo, 11., c *% where distress is made for rent justly due, and any Parity or unlawful act is afterwards done by the party >g or his agent, the distress itself is not to be unlawful nor the party making it a trespasser ; but . No. $35. the \ i leved by such irregularity, &c, may recover satisfaction for the special damage sustained. And see Brad by on Distresses; Gilbert, Distr. ; Bracion ; Vu Cuke upon Littleton; Bacon, Coinyns, and Yiner's /16r; menii ; YVillcs's Rejmrts ; 6 Neviie and Mann G06. DITCH. [Bastiox.] DiTH MARSH (D1TMARSKEN, Dan,), the most westerly of the four districts of tbe Danish duchy of IIol- stein, has the German ocean for its western boundary, and Holstein Proper for its eastern, to which last it was united in 1459. On the north the Eider separates it from the duchy of Sehleswig, and on the south the Elbe divide from the Hanoverian duchy of Bremen. Its area is about 500 square miles, and its population about 47,000. It is protected against the inroads of the sea by strong dykes, is ¥«rj productive in corn, pulse, LmseeuV &C., and rears a considerable number of cattle. Its subdivisions are the bailiwicks of North and South Dilhmarsh. North Dith- marsh has thirteen perishes and four market-towns, with a population of about 22,500. The principal town is ileydo, in the heart of the bailiwick, which has a spacious market- place, a church, and public school, with about 2900 inha- bitants, and is the seat of administration : the three other towns arc Lunden, near the Eider, with a church and school, and about 430 inhabitants; BQsum, OH tbe sea, with a church and harbour, and about 320 inh. ; and Weslu bursa, not far from iha sea, wiih a church and public school, ami about G-UI Lnh. Close to the latter is Schulpe, a well known to navigators, at the mouth of the Eider. South Di ill marsh is divided into thirteen parishes, and contains four market-towns, with a population of about 24,909, Tbe chief town is Meldorf, at the mouth ef the Mielo; it is well built, and was formerly fortified, baa ■ handsome church, a grammar-school, three other schools, public gardens, and about 2020 inhabitants. The other towns are Wordcn, on an arm of tbe sea, with a small har- bour, a church, public school, and about 850 inhabitants ; Brun&biittel, on the Elbe, across which there is a royal with a church, custom-house, a public school, and about 1500 inhabitants; and Manic, with a church and public school, and about 7 jo inhabitants, DITHY RAMBUS, the name of a hymn in honour of Bacchus, sung by a chorus of fifty men or boys as they danced round the blazing altar of the god : from this pecu- liarity it was also called the cyclic or circling chorus. Tho original subject of the song 9a* the birth of Bacchus, as the name seems to have implied. (Plato, L$gg, iii.) Tbe music was Phrygian, and the accompaniment origi- nally the flute. (Aratot. Mtt, viii, 7, 'J. I The Dithy- rambus is particularly interesting from the circumstance that Aristotle attributes to it the origin of the Greek tra- gedy. 'Tragedy and comedy,* says he {Pftet* iv. I4) p 'having originated in a rude and unpremeditated manner, the first from the leaders in the Dithyrambie hymns, the other from the Phallic songs, advanced gradually to perfection. 1 These leaders (IZapxovrtQ), and not as has been wrongly inferred from the words of Aristotle, the whole chorus, recited tro- chaic tetrameters, and are to be considered as the immediate predecessors of the actors. [Drama.] In the Appendix to Welker's Treatise on the Trilogy (Nachtrag zur Schrr/t iifter die .Esthylisrhe TritogUh p. i2S, and following i, the reader will find a learned disquisition on tbe Dairy rambus, deformed however by some serious errors. After the lead- properties of the Ditbyrambua had merged in the Greek iv, it became vary bombastic, and in the Greek and even in modern languages the epithet Dithyrambie is a sy- nonym for turgid ami hyperbolical expressions. The ety- mology of the word is unknown. DiTRU'PA, a genus of Annelids, founded by tbe Rev. M. J. Berkeley, and which, from its having been previously eon founded with the species of an entirely distinct genus {Denttiliitm\ and some circumstances respecting its capture in a living state, requires particular notice. Qeneric < haracter* — Shell, free, tubular, open at both ends. Operculum fixed to a conical pcdicell a ted cartilaginous body, thin, testaceous, concentrically striate. Branchice 3 twenty two in two sets, not rolled up spirally, Hat, broadest at the base, feathered with a single row of cilia, MemtU rounded behind, slightly crisped, denticulated in front, strongtv i in either side. (bristles, six on each side, (Berkeley.) Mr. Berkeley states that a few of the specimens of sand, gravel, &c. from different parts of the great bank running D I T 34 D I T parallel with the noi th-wcst coast of Ireland, obtained by Captain A, VhUvI, R N„ daring the extensive soundings de by thai officer in the summer of (£30, whilst ins, ol A it km 1 * Rock, pete placed in his bands when he found among them several specimens of the shell of a testa animal, which proved to be the Denfalium sulmhtum^ Des- hayes, and identical with the Madeira specimen*, the only points of difference being a paler hue, and an almost total pjbti of i he constriction near the orifice, the former being; as Mr Berkeley observes, exactly such as might be ex- pected from the occurrence of the species hi a higher lati- tude, and the latter so variable as m>t to throw any doubt on its specific identity. Having prevkraal] been convinced, f oni Mr. Lowe's specimen, thai ibe animal was not a Den- talium t but >', Mi. Berkeley requested Captain Yidal to preserve in spiffl during the following summer, when operations on the bank were to be resumed, whatever ani- mals lie should procure alive in sounding, and, if possible, specimens of the so-called Denta/tum, at the same time noting the depth at which they were taken. The result was the capture of theshell with the included animal, which enabled Mr. Berkeley to establish I be genus named at the bead of ibis article, The animals of the Madeira and Bri- h b I : aniens proved to be perfectly identical. Habits, depth, *fr, — It appears from Mr, Berkeley's paper* thai the shells first handed to him by Captain Vidal oe- eiUTsd in line sand, at various distances from the coast, in i||. 99*| at mat depths from 60 to ISO fathoms. After speaking of the animals preserved in spirit, and staling that Captain Vidal noted the depth at which each specimen was taken, Mr, Berkeley remarks that the so-called Detita- liu/n did not OOSUT at any le>^ depth than {,3% fat boms, and twice (on one occasion off St, Kdda) it occurred at 171 fathoms, Nothing could be concluded us to habit, from the manner in which the shells were imbedded in tbe tallow (with which the lead was armed); but this was of the less consequence, says Mr. Berke use it bad appeared, from Mr, Lowe's information, that the animals are found in great numbers together, in loesses of a conglomerate (if it may be so called) of mud and ?arioUS marine subst, the broader end only appearing above the surface. Mr. Berkeley infers, from the great difference in the diameter, that the narrow or posterior end is gradually absorbed in the course of growth. Geographical Distribution— Madeira, British seas, and probably a much more extensive range. Place in the Animal Ssrtet. — Mr Berkeley is of opinion that, notwithstanding the resemblance of the shell to thai of true Dentalia, it is mosl nearly allied to Serpula; but evidently distinct, in having an unattached shell (for tl is no evidence to bad to g suspicion that it is attached, 1 ven in infancy i, as r posterior as wall as anterior aperture. Bethinks that other species of so- called Detituli a maybe found to belong to tho genus Di- intpa, One at least, he observes^ does so belong, viz., Dentalittm Qadv$ t Mont (IknL eoarelatum, Lam.), Mr. Berkeley thinks it highly probable that tbe other minute' British Lhrtf,i/ia will nrove DO possess an animal of like structure, though possibly, even in thai ease, it would be requisite to place lb em in'a distinct genus. BitTupi inboUta, mafnlfod. tl. ttie nUrovl t b. one of the bmn^lilar j e, a portion oflbe anterior port of llie maoSo; d, opereoJutti, {tool Jvum. Yol, r.) Example. Ditrupa subulata, Berkeley ; Denial turn subu- httum y Des haves. DITTANY OF CRETE, the common name of the labiate plant called Origanum Dictamnus or Amarucus Dic- tum nus, DITTON, HUMPHREY, an eminent divine and mathematician, was born at Salisbury , May 29, 1H75, He WSJ an only son ; and manifesting good abilities fol ing, his father procured for him an excellent private edu cation. It does not appear that he was ever at either of the universities, a circumstance owintr, probably, to the u«- h-ions principles of his parents. Contrary, it is und to his own inclination, but in conformity with his faiher* I, he chose the profession of theology; and hi eating pulpit for several years al Tunbridge with great credit and usefulness. His constitution being delicate, and the restraints of his father's authority moved- he also having married at Tunbiidge — be began to think of turning his tolen another channel. His mathematical attainments having pained for him the friendship of Mr. Whislon an Harris, they made him known to Sir Isaac Newton, by whom he was greatly esteemed, and by whose recommenda- tion and influence ho was elected mathematical mastt Christ's Hospital This office he held during th< his life, which, however, was hut short, as he died in i in the -10th year of his age. Ditton was highly esteemed amongst bis friends; and expectations were entertained that he wool proved one of the most eminent men of bis time. Re. er attained a high decree of celebrity, and published several works and pin Rsiderahle value, of which the following list contains tbe principal. 1, On the Tangents of Curves &c, * Phil. Trans.,' % A Treatise on Spherical Catoptrics, in the Trans. 1 for 1705 ; from whence it was copied and re in the 4 Art a Eroditorum, 1 1 707. 3. General Laws of Nature and Motion, Bvo. I To fius mentions this work, and says that it illustrates and renders easy the writings of Galileo, Huygens, and the * Principia 1 of Newton. 4. An Institution of Fluxions, containing the first Prin- ciples, Operations, and Applications of that ad Method, as invented by Sir Isaac Newton, 8vo. 17 5. In i;mj he published the ' Synopsis Algehreica* of John Alexander, with many additions and corrections, ft. His 'Treatise on Perspective' was published fn iri'2 In this work he explained the principles of that art maticully; and besides teaching the methods then rally practised, gave the first hints of the new method after- wards enlarged upon and improved by Dr. Brook Taylor, and which ires published in ibe year 1715. 7. In 1714 Mr. Ditton published several pieces, both theological and mathematical, particularly his 4 1 on the Resurrection of Jesus Christ* and the * New Law of Hinds, or a Discourse concerning the Ascent ol I exact Geometrical Figures, between two nearly contiguous Surfaces.' To this was annexed a tract to demonstrate the impossibility of thinking or perception being Lt of any combination of the parts of matter and motion : a sub- jeel winch was much agitated about that tune. To this work was also added an advertisement from him and Mr OB concerning a method for discovering the longi- hicli ft seems they had published about hall This attempt probably cost our author his L though it was approved and countenanced by S a before it was | resented to the Board of L i and the method has since been successful! m finding the tongitude between Paris ami \ that board determined against it. The disappointment together with some ridicule (particularly in written by Dean Swift), so far affected his health, thai he died in the ensuing year, 1715 In the account of Mr, Ditto; I to the German ion of his discourse on the Resurrection, it that he had published, in his own name only, method for finding the longitude; but ihi> Mr. \\ denied. However, Raphael Levi, a learned Jew. wl studied under Leibnitz, informed the German edit knew that Ditton and Leibnitz hud made a aline diuretics do not icid or alkaline, such as nitrate of potass, ua to act upon the lower 1 the vegetative i as tb etlulax ue, the fatty structures, and ere ion ot which thev ivu- lant, but at the same tune b with the a-auuiah as well as nail doses ; and ibilitv of prolonging their employ- ited tune. Whatever lie ihe a isary that, to cause a diu- composed J but it is dial, when saline diuretics ore de- he kidneys as the emunc- 1 from the system, and hi ►peein tjaws.] DIVAN. [Diw*x,] DIVERGENCY. DIVERGENT. [Con verged] DIVERS, COLY'MBID.E, a fanrih itmz birds (Natatores), having a smooth, straight, compressed, and pointed bill. Willughby assigned the family a place in his fifth section ('whole-footed birds .with Bhorter Iegs'^* under i lie name of * Douche n or Lwnts, called in Latine Colymbi? and he divided them into * cloven tooted Douckers that have no tails,' the Grebes, and the 'whole-footed Douckers with fails,* the true Divers. The following is Willughby s de* lion 'of Douckers in general/ 4 Douckers have narrow, straight, sharp-pointed bills, small heads, and ulso small Wings ; then ]> Lwards, near the tail, fur quick swimming and easier diving ; broad flat legs, by which note they are distinguished from all other kinds of birds ; broad claws, like human hails, Of these Douckers there are two kinds; the first is oj ire cloven -footed, but fin-toed, havmg lateral membranes ail alottj the Sides of their toes, and that want the tail: the second is of those thai are whole-footed and caudate, which do nearly approach to those birds we call Trniv!ijla\ that want the hack toe. These are not without good reason called Douckere, for that they dive much, and continue long under water, as soon as they are up dropping down again** Ray, in his * Synopsis, 1 arranges the cloven-footed and whole-footed Co/^n^t, Oi Dims, under his * Pair impedes tetradaetylai rlitfto publico solute, ei pnmo rostro recto angasto ueulo, lnai Inpierro et LV ubi i in hide* the ^m\- [A in.) Ljnnous placed both the I>>r rs t proper I j so-called, and the Grebes under his genu* G< lymbu4 x which stands in his a under the order .wen the genera Phaeton ttropic birds) and Lotus (gulls). Pennant foil a separating \hc Grebes from the Diver*. The first he placed next to and im* mediately I and the Diver* between the Guillemot* and tl Under the term in ou BrarJuj) tires' Cuvier arranges those Palmt which have some relation to the Wattt The legs placed mo ic back- ward than in any of the other birds, render walking a difficult operation, and obliire them, when on land, to I themselves in a vertical position, As the greater part of them are, besides, bad thers, inasmuch as some of thein c innot tly at all on account of the shertnesf of their wings, they may be regarded as almosl exclusively attached to the surface of the waters. In act ah this destination their plumage is more close set, and sometimes it even a smooth surface and silvery hue, They swim under lb-: water, aiding themselves with their wings, nearly ai they were fins. Their gizzard is sufficiently muaeul their cteea are moderate, and they have each a pee o liar muscle on each side of their lower larynx. 1 The following are the genera comprehended Cuvier: — the Grebes, Bri j *, Latham ; Colymbwt, Bris- sou and niiger). The / properly so- called (Mergus, Bn Latham; Eutlytet* The GuillemoU The gouiruy t AIca of LinnomB, TL. * wit: *,• i T »d» iijiri*' Mrdi «htch Imy, ju rach tide; ►acJi ■■ properly be UenumLiiat«Iy<» -te+. <• con jiri*» loglu tnucQ v K D I V 3ii D I V fiknit\ Aptenndutes of Forster, consisting of the subgenera I nWr// s, Cuvier; Calarrhactes, Brisson \ and Spite- Temmmck places the Grebes (Podiceps) next to the P'r -iftirnpfWt nt the end of his fourteenth order, tlie Pinna- tiped&t or fin -footed birds ; and the Divert \C*dymhu* t Latham), he: ween the Pelicans and the Guillemots in his It i i h order, the Pa! mi/ Mr. Vigors makes his fifth order of birds (Natatores) comprise the following families— rtulff, Leach, Ctrfi/ml>i;f t where the same character is strongly developed. The difference between the bills of the types of these two families is softened down by the intervention of 1 hat vtHiergUit which is intermediate between the broad and depressed hill of Anas and the narrow and sharp- pointed bill of Padieeps . This last genua, in conjunction With Cofymbu*, Linn., from which it differs chiefly in the construction of the foot, composes the family of the Colym- bub*. These two well-known groups, differing but little among themselves in external characters, form one of those normal groups of the order where a deficiency is exhibited in the powers of Sight by the shortness of their wings, and in the faculty of Walking by the backward position of their legs. These deficiencies in the groups before us ure rum- Mutated for by their capability of remaining for a length of time under water, and by their supen l powers of diving. Fur this latter purpose the structure both of their wings and legs is admirably adapted \ the former by their strength assisting them as oars under water, and by their brevity not interfering with their progress; the latter by their compressed and sharpened edge offering no resistance to the water as they are drawn up to effect the stroke which accelerates the movements of the bird. From their Btt] e- riority in these characters and powers, the birds themselves have obtained par excellence the name of Divers, In these particulars we may observe them to be united with the Alcada which succeed them, and from which they are chiefly separated by the presence of the hind toe, con- spicuous here, but deficient in ibe family to which we now proceed. 1 Mr. Vigors then goes on to (fie Auks {JLboodcB\ which he enters by means of the genus Una [Guillemot], originally included in the Colymbus of Linnreus, and from which it has been separated chiefly on account of the tri- dactyle conformation of its foot. This character dis- tinguishes the greater part of the Aleadte, a family which, in addition to Vria and Attn, contains, according to Mr. Vigors, the genus Aptenodytes of Linnaeus. fL Lesson, in his Manual, makes the Cotymbidcr (Plon- geursou Brachypterex, Cuv., Uri natures, Vieillot), the first order of birds, Lea Pa/mi/ cde\, Naia- toresof I lligcr and Vieillot; and the family comprises the genera Podiceps, Lath,, Colymbus (part), Linm, and Ce- phus, Cuv. The Prince of Musignano (Charles Luciau Bonaparte) places Podiceps under his order Anseres iti the family Lobi* pedes, and Colymbus under the same order in his family In ' Fauna Boreali- American a,' Podheps is placed at the head of the order Natatores, and is immediately succeeded by Sterna (the Terns): the position of Colymbus is be- tween Pelceanm and Uria, which last-mentioned genus con eludes the order. Colvmbid^. Genera. Podiceps. 17*7/ longer than the head, robust, slightly compressed, or nearly cylindrical, tubulated, straight, entire, pointed ; inaudible straight, or hooked at the poin oblong, half closed. Wings short, the three li equal length and Ion- 1 est. Tail none. Toes bordered wuli large limbriahuns ; hallux pinnated, HtMil and fool nfUic male Enral Oiebc ; summer {plumage: Ihe hf^it Tom Mr. G\m|{|'* Itriiiwh LirUi, Hie fool from * •jicciruru m the Muveum of lL« Habits, I V 37 D I V I son notes Podireps cri status as having been itchewan, and Podiceps cor nut us at Great t Lake C Fauna Boreali- Americana* >. Poena p* Chilen- arc natives of the warm parts m its name implies, living beesi bond in the l- rpcion,and the second on the Brazi- lian nut ers (Rio Grande and S. Paolo); and we select, as ipi talis of Lesson, from the rivers tftbe Malouin Islands (Isles Malouines). This Grebe, according to M. Lesson, is re- taarkibTe tor the delicate tints of its plumage, which is ard,ii.-e i above and of a satiny white Mow. Thi- 'heeks and forehead are uf a light grey: a bundle of loose ics ethlees) springs behind each eye, and is pro* li and on the sides of the neck. A calotte efo from i he occiput, and is prolonged on fit.tr part of the neck halfway down it. The ilir-.tt ri d prey, which becomes lighter, so thai the front nerk and the sides are of a pure white, as wall as I be er part of the body. The back and wing lour, and this tint, mingled however with white, prevail* on ihe feathers of the rump, The tarsi, toes, sod i lerahly large membranes which fringe them, The bill is short and black. The iris is of ia^ i brilliant as to call forth from Pare Dom Pernetty, whose Petit Plongeon a Lunettes it is, the ex- pression thai * diamonds and rubies have nothing to offer equal U» the fire of the • peciesof Plongeon which found on the edge of the sea/ The total length n , - ' even i ichos and two or three lines; from to the point of Ihe bill, eight lines; tarsi, tenieen lines ; external toe, two inches. Tb#> form of the bird is so well known from the common Dabthak. that it would have been superfluous to give a figure of an entire G i ratal (\fergus, Brisaon — Urinator, Lacepctlc — and EuJytes, Illiger). Bill moderate, strong, straight, ven much pointed, com- pared : nottr\ e, half closed. Wing* short; the tot quill longest. Tail short, rounded Three fronl lirelyj Imated; hind toe bordered with a small The Divers bear a close resemblance to the which they differ but little, excepting in their talmaled feet. On the water they are at their case: on and they are awkward and beset ■ I ties in their locomotion. Principally the northern lati- tudes, whi-. estle in the wildest and most desert snots. la the Ub1 una Boreal i -Am ericana,' we find Cniym- teptentrimtaiin in the list of species which on, and migrate in summer to rear tneii the Fur Countries, and Coly tubus sep- t^mtrt'mnitt in the list of birds (migratory) detected on the ti Georgian Islands and adjoining seas, bit. 73° to 75° Sii Edward Parry's first voyage, Colt/mbus gla- ruttu mi . >// oeeur in Captain Sahine'* h purphV' i a black ground. A short Iran karoo the throat, a collar on the middle of the neck, m rnipt* ad below, and the shoulders while, broadly « -d on the li black. Whole upper plumage, winsrv sides of the breast, flanks, and under tail-oovi ; all, except the quills and tail, marked with a pair of ►pots near the tip of each feather: the spots form and are large and quadrangular on the scapulars and apulars. round and smaller elsewhere, smallest on ie rump. I'nder plumage and inner wing-coverts white, the axillaris striped do\ aid dies with black. Irtdcs liwsro. strong, tapering; its rid us quite -Ughily arched above; lower navftdftiie ippearing deepest in the rds to the point ; margins <4h mand ticularly of the lower one, in- ftw \ very long. 7bi7, of twenty much rounded. Total length thirty -six inches ; extent of wing forty-eight inches. Dr. Richardson, whose description this is, observes, that specimens in mature plumage vary considerably in total length, upwards of an inch in length of wing, and more than half an inch in the length of the tarsus. g of the year. Temminck remarks, that these differ considerably from the old birds. The head of the younir, the occiput, and the whole posterior part of the neck an an ashy-brown; on the cheeks are small ashy and white points ; throat, front of the neck, and other lower parts pure white ; It -at hers of the back, of the wings, of the rump and Honks, of a very deep brown in the middle, border ed and terminated by bluish ash ; upper mandible ashy grey, lower mandible whitish; iris brown; feet externally deep brown, internally, as well as the membranes, whitish. In this stale Temminck says that the bird is the Golymhus Inr (Cruel Syst. Lath. I ml); Z* Grand Plongem of Button, (but the plate enl. 914 represents a young individual of Cotymbus Arrtiru*) ; Merge Maggiart o SmergOg (Stor. deg. uoc M ) with a good figure. He thinks thai the / Taueher of Beehstein (Nat org. DeuD is probably a young °f thi un account of its large dimensions, aiid re- marks that, under the name of Columbus Immer the voting of this species are often confounded with those of Cofymbus Are tie us. At the Ogt of a yecu\ according to the same author, the individuals of both sexes show a transverse blackish brown band towards the middle of the neck, about an Inch in length, finning a kind of collar; the feathers of the 1 me of a blackish tint, and the small white blotcl begin to appear. In this state it is the Grand Phngeon of on, (vul vi., p. 105, pi. Id, f. I,) a very ex an |]_ Ai ths age of two years the collar is more defined ; this part, the bead and the neck, are varied with hi own and greeniah-blaek feathers; the numerous blotches on the back and wings become more prevalent, and the band under the throat, and the nuehul collar also, are marked with longitudinal brown and white tinea, At the ag$ p/ three years the plumage is perfect. According to Montagu, Cnlymlms glacialis is the Colum- bus maxima* cawiatus of Ray ; M*TgU* major nceviu* and Mergm nrrvius of Brissoti ; L' Imbrim of Button ; GtM led Divtr or Loon of WHlugnbj j and Northern Lh of Pennant, (Br. ZooU): and the Female* is Columbus Im- mer of Linoasua: Colymbus mittimus Gesnert of Ray; Mtrgut omjor of Brisson; Le Grand Plangmm of HurToii ; Ember Goose of Sibbald; and Imber Diver of the British Zoology. It is the Columbus torquut us of Brunnieh; and not to weary the reader with more scientific names, it is the SdttMfishatsiger 8estosuchtr t Bi*~7hucher s Grosse Hoik* Jinte f and Meer-Xwittg of the Germans; Brusen of th<' Norwegians ; Turh'k of the Greenlauders ; Eiikinnew-Moqm of the Gree Indians ; Talhueh of the Qhipewyans ; Kag ih -nfthe Ks«putnaux; Inland Loon of the Hudson's Bay residents; and Trothydd maicr of the antient British; is provineuilly called by the modern British Gunner aud Greater Dour her. Habits, cV-/\ — Fish is the principal food of this spec! and the herring in particular, the fry of fish, oruatace and marine vegetables. It nestles in small li I on the banks of fresh waters, and the female lays two eirgs of U] I abella while, marked with very large and with email spots of a purplish Dsh. Dr. Richardson gives the lbllowin^ daaeription of its manners:—' Though this handsome bird in generally described us an inhabitant of the ooanii, We seldom observed it cither in the Arclic Sea or Hudson's Bay : but it abounds in nil the interior lakes, where it de- - vast quantities of fish. It is rarely seen on land limbs being ill fitted for walking, though admuabh adapted to its aquatic habits. It can swim wilh great and to a very considerable distance under the water; and when it comes to the t seldom exposes more than the net k. It takes wing with difficulty, flies heavily, though swiftly, and frequently iu a circle round those who intrude OH itl haunts. Its loud and ven tiwlaneholy cry, like the howllBg of the wulf. and at times like the distant scream of B in -m in d u t to portend rain. Its ftasb is dark, tough, and unpalatable. We caught several of tbese buds in the fishing nets, in which they had entangled themselves in the pursuit offish. 1 The speiies is sometimes taken even in the south of England. Montagu mentions one vim h * tin i ice TeramineW'i UfKriplton of the vuyiDff plumage aKW)idVA\ V* *^ obovo f if to, Sic, D I V D I V .11 a pniul has Rome months. In a few days itbe- trcraely docile, would nunc to the i -all h< pond to the other, and would take bod from the II, Th« hi id hi I an injury in the head, which in l '1. prtved one eye of 'tier was a Little :, notwithstanding, it could] hy inrennnflr d»\ in:, discover all the B ere thrown into the pond. When it could not «ct fish it would cat Hash : and when it quitted the water, it shuved its body along upon the ground J fee n teal, by jerks, rubbing the I ound ; and relumed Ctgflin to t bu water in a similar manner. In swimming and diving ihe lege only were u>ed, and uol the Wings, and hy their situation so far behind, and their little deviation (rum the hue of the body, it is enabled to propel l in the water With great velocity in B straight hue, as well as turn with astonishing quickness. In the winter of ding to Mr. Graves, during the intense frost, two fine individuals were taken alive in the Thames below Woolwich, and were kept in confinement for some in 01 The) eagerly devoured most kinds of fan oi otlal. At the appi 'ing they began to show great uneasiness in ; confinement, though they had the range oi" an exten- piece «»t' v i whence thej ultimately escaped in the month of April. The distance of the river from the pond in which tiny were confine vend bun Is; hut they made tin ir escape, and two birds resembling them in colour were Been on the river in thai hood for several days after they ed, and though re- dly shot at, they escaped by diving. Geographical position, — The arctic seas of the New and abundant in the Hebi Sweden, and Russia ; accidental visitors along the ee of the ocean. The young in winter are very rare on the Lakes of the interior, in Germany, France, and Switzerland: are never seen there. (Tenim ul.) It is a rather nue visitant to these islands, especially to the southward. I) in bit* gluclull*.} .he genus Cc/Jut* M"ehriie>, Cuvier ! neitf, Lai . Temm. ; diet. king ihut it tonus the pas [Auk, vol. iih, p. loo, su nua M Dl V IDE N D, . whi h is to be divid by 2.W ,1 is ioo. DIVIDEND, Unci it is understood to ro/o, of a banki ised from his assets, [IKnkkuitv] The appropriate as that which ha* just been explained* It is used to signify the half-yearly payments of the perpetual Bad terminable annuities which constitute the public debt of the country* and d * DOl ttu m lore strictly express that which Ihe wdA it made to imply. The pinmentof lho*e so called d is managed on the part of the eorerih ment by the bank of England, which re usa- lion from the public for the trouble and expense attending the employment. The exact number uf indn tduals *ho entitled to receive these half-yearly paymenta is not known* The following statement exhibits the muni m distinct sums paid by different warrants to various ♦ Lasses of annuitiints at the last four periodical payments, but ibe number of annuitants is not nearly so great as the number of distinct warrants, finals are j of annuities due at the same periods of the year, winch are included under different beads or accounts in the book the Bank, wi bearing different rates of int. being otherwise under different circumstances; and besides, many as hold annuities which are payable at both h v periods. It is clear, however, from the following figures, I hat the greater part of the public creditors arc entitled to annuities for only small sums, more than nine- nis being for sums not exceeding loo/., and nearly one-half for sums not exceeding 10/. Nol fxcet'ilh!. ]0 50 . l I2V0 _ _ . . 1 1 1 . S » BsruiirtiiiS .,.. 2UO0 Wwrwilft 58,113 to.uoti 1,9*3 930 ISO 137.313 Number vl V\ KriUBtt. 23, m 4,701 L.419 tat 3 Jan. 1337. Ntiiitlu-r uf Wan Ants. 6fi,U5 17.513 . 939 m iv ,405 Number of ■■■ aa. BUO no m 91 JH DIVING BELL. [Siumarine Descent] DIVINING ROD, a forked broneli, usually, but alwaj el, by which it 1ms been pretended that minerals and water may be 1 in the earth, ihe rod, if slowly carried along in suspension, dip] pointing d iliimed, when brou concealed mine or spi h Other mysterious powers, such as thai of di-covc the i lands, and even of dete birth-place and pat . fuuudlin* attributed to the divinii or the Buculus D^ or ;1 m, or the Caduceus (after the Mercury). But, plthou distinguishing ensign of ihe | _tc in ail . and countries, and rabdology, or divination by the familiar to the antii form, ibe the mode of uaing tlie divining rod of ihe modern mi and watei-lindeis, seem to be superstitions ol ■ iiun. Many persons with some pi to science have era ascribed to the divining rod* Geoi la, the able and leai man metallurgisl of the sixteenth century, and John S| m j id Theodi buth written DitputatiuncuUt on the rod, all is in JL Kicheleh in Ins D i what he has Ken he tnt; ihe wonderful rmaliliea ascribed to it. The learned Murhufi", teni for I well as literary k u al U Lfl OOl clear to him whether ihe • ral or the result of demoniac agency. A. M '1 1 D the lel.it i phenomena Divining rod to those of Elect i id our countryman Pryce, in Ins 'Mine Cornubiensis' tfoL, 1778) i accounts formed by the instrument Some remai rod and i have been made to explain its may be found in the Marquis le Gendre*s d i v 39 TD I V DIVINITY. [Theology.] DIVISIBILITY, DIVISOR. Any number or fraction admits of division by any other, in the extended arith- metical sense which considers parts of a time as well as times. Thus 12 contains 8 a time and half a time, or 12 divided by 8 gives lj. The adjective divisible is never- theless applied, not to any number as compared with any oiher, but only as compared with such numbers as are con- tained a whole number of times in the first. Thus 12 is said to be divisible by 6, and is said to be not divisible by 8. Or, both in arithmetic and algebra, divisible means ' divi- sible without introducing fractions into the result.' The number of divisors which any number admits of is found as follows. Ascertain every prime number which will divide the given number, and now many successive times it will do so. Add one to each of these numbers of times, and multiply the results together. Thus, the number 360 is made by multiplying together 2, 2, 2, 3, 3, 5 ; or is divisible by 2 three times (3+1=4), by 3 twice (2 + 1=3), and by 5 once (1 + 1 = 2). And 4 x 3 X 2 = 24, the num- ber of divisors which 3G0 admits of. But among the 24 divisors are included 1 and 360. DIVISION, the process of ascertaining how many times and parts of times one number is contained in another. The usual arithmetical rule consists in a continual approxi- mation to the result required. We write underneath, — 1, the common process ; 2, that of which it is an abbreviation ; 3, a short summary of the rationale. 8)23475(2934$ 8)23475(2000 16 1 6000 900 30 74 11 27 24 7475 7200 275 240 35 35 j*2 32 3 3 The whole contains a number as often as all its parts put together contain that number: and 23 meaning 23,000, and 16 being the highest multiple of 8 below 23, then the 16,000, which is part of 23,000, contains 2000 eights, and it is left to be seen how often the remaining 7000, and the 475 (making 7475) contain 8. The 74 is 7400, and 9 times 8 being 72, the 7200 which is part of 7400, contains 900 eights, and it is left to be seen how often the remaining 200 with the 75 (making 275) contains 8. The 27 is 270, of which the part 240 contains 30 eights, and the remaining 30 together with the 5 (making 35) is left. Of this, 32 contains 4 eights, and the remaining 3 does not contain 8 so much as one time, but the eighth part of 3 units is three times the eighth part of a unit, or { : whence the answer. In finding how many times, or parts of times, one frac- tion is contained in another, the following principle is applied. If two numbers or fractions be multiplied by any ! number, the number of times, or parts of times, which the first contains the second, is not altered. Thus 7 contains 2 just as 14 contains 4, or as 21 contains 6, &c. If then we take two fractions, such as ? and ft, it follows that ? con- tains ft just as 77 times } contains 77 times ft, or as 33 con- tains 14 : that is, 2 times and A of a time. This may easily be shown to give the common rule. The division of one decimal fraction by another presents a difficulty, slight indeed, but quite sufficient to prevent most persons From becoming expert in the use of tables. The rules given are frequently incomplete, and always such as would render even a practised computer liable to mistake. The question is how to place the decimal point rightly in I the result, and this may be best done as follows : — 1. Alter the dividend or divisor by annexing ciphers, ! until both have the same number of decimal places. This being done — 2. Annex as many ciphers to the dividend, or take away as many from the divisor (or partly one and partly the other) as there are to be decimal places in the result : then divide as in whole numbers, and mark off the given number of decimal places. Example I. Find out, to three decimal places, how often '076 is contained in 32* 1. First step: '076 and 32*100. Second step: '076 and 32*100000. 76)32100000(422368-rem. 32. Answer. 422*368. Example II. Find out, to 7 decimal places, how often (what fraction of a time) 236*5 is contained in 001. First step: 236*500 and *001. Second step: 236 '5 f and '00100000; namely, two ciphers struck off the divisor and Jive annexed to the divi- dend (making seven). 2365)100000(42— rem. 670. Answer. '0000042. In making complicated divisions, it is much the shortest Slan, and very much the safest, to begin by forming- the rst nine multiples of the divisor by continued addition (forming the tenth for proof). DIVORCE (divortium, a divertendo, from diverting or separating), the legal separation of husband and wife. Di vorce is of two kinds, d mensd et thoro, from bed and board; and a vinculo matrimonii, from the bonds of the marriage itself. The divorce a mensd et thoro is pronounced by the spiritual court for causes arising subsequent to the marriage, as for adultery, cruelty, &c. : it does not dissolve the mar- riage, and the parties cannot contract another marriage. [Bigamy.] In fact it is equivalent only to a separation. The divorce d vinculo matrimonii can be obtained in the spiritual courts for causes only existing before the marriage, as precontract, consanguinity, irapotency, &c. This divorce declares the marriage to have been null and void, the issue begotten between the parties are bastardized, and the par- ties themselves are at liberty to contract marriage with others. From the curious document preserved by Selden (Uxor Ebraica, c.xxx.,vol.iii., 845, folio ed. of his works), whereby John de Camcys, in the reign of Ed. I., transferred his wife and her property to William Paynel ; and also, from the refer- ence to the laws of Howel the Good, at the end of this ar- ticle, it would seem that in the early periods of English law a divorce might be had by mutual consent ; but all trace of such a custom is lost. We know however (3 Salk. Rrp. 138) that, until the 44th Eliz., a divorce d vinculo matrimonii might be had in the ecclesiastical courts for adulter}' ; but in Foljambe's case, which occurred in that year in the Star Chamber, Archbishop Bancroft, upon the advice of divines, held that adultery was only a cause of divorce d mensd et thoro. The history of the law of divorce in England may perhaps be thus satisfactorily explained. Marriage being a contract of a civil nature, might originally be dissolved by consent. When, in the progress of civilization, various regulations were prescribed, the ordinary courts of justice asserted their jurisdiction over this as well as every other description of contract. At length, the rite of marriage having been elevated to the dignity of a sacrament by Pope Innocent III., a.d. 1215, the ecclesiastical courts asserted the sole jurisdiction over it. In the course of time the power of these courts was again controlled, and the 6ole jurisdic- tion for granting divorces for matter arising subsequently to the marriage, was vested in the superior court of the kingdom, the House of Lords, where it was less likely to be abused than by the ecclesiastical authorities, who, it is notorious, granted these and other dispensations for money. Marriage is now, by the law of England, indissoluble, for matter arising subsequently, by the decree of any of the or- dinary courts, but divorce d vinculo matrimonii may still for adultery, &c, bo obtained by act of parliament. For this purpose it is necessary that a civil action should have been brought in one of the courts of law against the adulterer [Adultery], and damages obtained therein, or some sufli- cient reason adduced why such action was not brought, or damages obtained, and that a definitive sentence of di- vorce d mensd et thoro should have been pronounced be- tween the parties in the ecclesiastical court; which sen- tence cannot be obtained for the adultery of the wife, if she recriminates, and can prove that the husband has been un- faithful to the marriage vow ; and further, to prevent any collusion between the parties, both houses of parliament may, ifnecessary, and generally do require satisfactory evi- dence fhat it is proper to allow the bill of divorce to pas3. The first proceeding of this nature was in the reign of Ed- ward VI., and bills of divorce have since greatly increased; above seventy such bills have been passed since the com- mencement of the present century. Where the injured party can satisfy both houses of Parliament* ^\r\v*x*\vq>\. bound in granting ot mt\i\io\*\vn% *0a* \xA>a\*rgswQA\^ wj ol D I V 40 D I V those fixed rules which control the proceedings of ordi- nary courts of judicature, a divorce is granted. It is a cause of complaint that the so considerable as to amount to an absolute denial of the re* lief to the mass of society ; indeed from tins eircumsl divorce bills have not improperly been called tin' privilege of the rich. There is an order of the House of Lords that, in every divorce bill on account of adultery, a clause shall be inserted prohibiting the marriage of the offending parties with each oilier; but this clause is generally omitted: in- deed it has been inserted but omv, and that in a very rant ruse. But il i* not unusual for parliament to pro vide i hat the wile shall not be left entirely destitute, by directing a payment of a sum of money, in the nature of alimony, by the husband, out of the fortune which he bad with the wife. By the divorce d vinculo matrimonii i he tt ife for fi*i ts b e r da w er, [ Do w s h ] The causes admitted hy various codes of laws as grounds for the suspension or dissolution of the contract of marriage, as well as the description of the tribunal which had or in some degree has Jurisdiction over the proceedings, are va- rious, and indicative of the degree of civilization of the na- lions among whom they prevailed. rcduig to the law of Moses (24 Dent. L) t * When a man hath taken a \wio and married her, and il com pass that she find no favour in his eyes, because he halh bund some undaannass in her, then let him write hi bill of divorcement and D her hand, and send her out of his house/ After 90 days, the wife might many a. But after she had contracted a second marriage, igh she should be a^ain divorced, her former husband might not take her to be his \sife. About the time of our Saviour, there was a great dispute between the schools of the great doctors Hallel and Shauunai as to the meaning of this law. The former contended that a husband might not divorce his wife but for some gross misconduct, or for some serious bodily defect which was not known to him before marriage; but the latter were of opinion that simple dislike, the smallest offence, or merely the husband's will, was a sufficient ground for divorce. This i| the > -pinion which the Je tally adopted] and particularly the Pharisees, which explains their eonduct when they came w Jesus * tempting him, and saying unto him. Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause?' (Matth. xix.} The answer weSj 'Moses, because of the hardness of your hearts, suffered you to put away your wives, but from the beginning it was not so/ From tins it is evident that Christ considered that the law of Moses allowed too great a lati- tude to the husband in his exercise of the power of divorce, and that this allowance arose Dram * the hardness of their hearts/ bj which of course we are to understand that they were so habituated to previous practices, that any law which should have abolished such practices would have been in- effeetual. AH it could do was to introduce such modifica- tions, with the view of diminishing the existing practices, as the people would tolerate. The form of a Jewish bill of divorcement is men by Selden, Uxor Ebraica, lib, hi, eh. 24 ; and see Lev/a Ci 140. As the customs of oriental nations do not change, but have continued the same from the earliest periods, we mav conclude that the mages in toe matter of divorce now existing in Arabia are the some, or nearly so, as when Mohammed endeavoured to reform them among the tribes 1 »r which he legislated. An Arab may divorce his wife on i In I. hh ! occasion: ho has only to say to her 'Thou art div io> So easy and so common is tins practice, that Burckhardt assures us that he has seen Arabs not more than 45 years of atjc who were known to have had 5<> wives, yet the Arabs have ra than one wife at a time. iohaminedan law a man may divorce his wife orally and without any ceremony : when I her a portion, generally one-third of her dowry, He may divorce her twice, and lake her again without her con but it he divorce her a third time, or put her away by a te divorce conveyed in the same sentence, In* cannot ve her again until she has been married and divorced by knot her hii-hand, who must have consummated his mar- with her. Here then we see that the J., required a Written bill of divorcement to insure due consideration; and itcfy prohibits the return of the wife after a marriage contracted with another man. The Arabian legislator required the words ■ Thou art divorced to peated three times before the marriage was irrc ed by the husband. And again, working on the feelings of delicacy inherent in man's nature, irrevocable divorce, he required a marriage with ,: man, actual consummation, and the ftrst husband could take back his wife. M somewhat different principle, absolutely prohibited I marriage of I he parties to the fiist muniagc after a second had been contra By the Jewish law it appears that a wife could not divorce her husband ; but under the Mohammedan eode, for cruelty and gome 0lh j t causi a, she may divoice him : and this h. the only instance in which Mohammed appea been more considerate towards women than Moses. (Sale's Koran; Lane's Modem Egyptians; Hami \ and the Miskcat ut-Masa a; and se of Lindo v. Belisarin % 1 iUti. before Lord Stowell.) Among the Hindoos, and also among the Chin husband may divorce his wife upon the slightest grounds, or even without assigning any reason. Some of the Tules mentioned by the Abbe Dubois, as laid down in the ■ Pad ma Purana/ one of the books of highest among the Hindoos, show their manner of thinking con- cerning the conduct of their wives. ' In every life, a woman is created to obey. At first she viel die ace to her rather and mother; when married, he sub- mits to her husband and her father and mother in old ajre, she must be ruled by her children. 1 1 life she can never be under her own control. If her hus- band laugh, she ought to Laugh ; if he weep, she will weep also; if he is disposed to speak, she will join in oofJttt- salion. When in the presence of her husband, a woman must not look on one side and the other : she must keep her eyes on her ma iter, to be ready to receive his c mands. When he speaks, she must be quiet, and listen to nothing besides. When he calls her, she must leave every thing else, and attend upon him alone/ And in the Hindoo code it is said, * The Creator formed woman for this purpose, viz., that children might be born from her/ The reasons for which, according to the Brahman ic niiy divorce his wife, may be seen in Colobrooke'a Digest at Hindoo Law, vol. ii. p, 4H, &c, Bvo. edit. ; and KalthofT, Jus Matrimonii vetentm Indorum (Bonn, I 8)p, ;<;, &c. The laws in the several Grecian states regarding divorce different, and in some of them men were allowed to put i heir wives on slight occasions. The Cretans permitted it to any man who was afraid of having too great :: of children. The Athenians allowed it upon small bul not Without giving a bill containing the reasons for divorce, to be approved (if the parly divorced mad peal) by the chief a re ho n. The Spartans seldom their wives; indeed the ephori fined Lysand( dialing his wife. Ariston (Herod, vi 63) pul >1 wife, but it seems to have been done rather to hare n, for his wife was barren, than according to the CttSl of the country. Anaxandrides (Herod, v. 311 urged by the ephori to divorce his barren wife, and on not consenting, the matter was compounded by hts taking another wife: thus he had two at once, which H< . • es was contrary to S] artan a i l)\ the laws qf the early Romans, the husband ;i : permitted to dissolve the marriage, but not without cause, and a groundless divorce ujis p feiture of the husband one-half of which \ the wife. Adultery, drunkenness, or count e husband's keys, were considered good causes of divorce For about SOU (Dion. Hal , ii. 25 ; Gellius, iv. 3 ; Plutarch, lit. Bom. et Num.% &c) years after the foundation city then/ was no instance of this right being e: the husband: but afterwards divorces bceai not only for sufficient reasons, but on frivolo and the same liberty was enjoyed by the worm men. The maxim of the civil law was, that matrimony ought to be free, and either party in ig hi renounce the marriage Union at pleasure. It was termed divortiu 7fl querela* i.e., divorce with 3o; and the principle, bona >i tur, matrimony is dissolved at pleasure, laid down in the pandects. The abuse of divorce prevailed D I V 41 D I W ia the moat polished ages of the Raman republic, though, * has been said, it was unknown in its earJy history. The Emperor Augustus is said to have endeavoured to restrain tin* abuse by requiring the observance of certain ceremonies Is a valid divorce, according to the manner in which the marriage had been celebrated • thus, if there had been a marriage contract, it was torn in the presence of seven Maes, the keys were taken from the wife, and a certain of words was pronounced by the husband or by a freed ; hut this check was overpowered by the influence corruption of manners. Voluntary divorces were by one of the novels of Justinian, but they were ► revived by another novel of the Emperor Justin. Ia the novel restoring the unlimited freedom of divorce the for it are assigned ; and while it was admitted that ought to be held so sacred in civil society as mar* it was declared that the hatred, misery, and crimes, often flowed from indissoluble connexions, required at a necessary remedy the restoration of the old law by which marriage was dissolved by mutual will and consent. act ice of divorce is understood to have continued lathe Byiantine or eastern empire till the ninth or tenth century, and until it was finally subdued by the influence of Christ uinity. On a divorce for infidelity, the wife forfeited her dowry ; but if the divorce was not made for any fault of hers, her whale dowry was restored, sometimes all at once, but usually by three different payments. In some instances, however, where there was no infidelilv on the part of the wife, only part was restored. On the Roman divorce and dowry, see Dig. xxiv. tit. 2. 3. Ainoni* the autient Britons, it mar be collected from the Uai of Howel the Good that the husband and wife might agree to dissolve the marriage at any time ; in which case, •i the separation took place during the first seven years of the marriage, a certain specified distribution of the property was aside, but after that period the division was equal. No limit was set to the husband's discretion in divorcing his wile, hut the wife could only divorce her husband in case be should be leprous, have bad breath, or be impotent, in which cases she might leave him and obtain all her property. The parties were at liberty to contract a fresh marriage ; bat if a man repented of having divorced his wife, although she had married another man, yet if he could overtake her the consummation of tlie marriage, or, as the law it, * with one foot in the bed of her second liu#- and the other outside, 1 he might have his wife again. Adultery was punishable by fine. The laws of Scotland relating to divorce differ widely existing in England : there, a divorce d vinculo is a civil remedy, and may be obtained for .or for wilful desertion by either party, persisted tat* lour years, though to this a good ground of separation a a defence. But recrimination is no bar to a divorce as it a ta England. In the Dutch law there are but two causes of divorce d rimmlo matrimonii, vii-, adultery and desertion. In Spain the same causes affect the validity of a marriage as in England, and the contract is indissoluble by the civil coarts* matrimonial causes being; exclusively of ecclesiastical caeairanre {Jn&ttt. Laws of 'Spain.) The law of France, before the Revolution, following the judgment of the Catholic Church, held marriage to be in- dissoluble; but the legislators of the early revolutionary period permitted divorce at the pleasure of the parties, where incompatibility of temper was alleged. In the first three months of the year 1793, the number of divorces in the city of Paris alone amounted to 562, the marriages a proportion not much less than one to three ; while tbe divorces in England for the previous century did not •mount to much more than one-fifth of the number, t (diuiuo rontaining the names of all its members, we unable to determine. The opinion that a body of council* lors should have received this appellation, as has been as- serted bv some, in consequence of the expression of an antieut kintj of Persia, hidn diwan end, Mhese (men) are U' lever like) devils/ will scarcely be seriously entertained by any one. The word * dJwftn * is also used to express the saloon or hall where a council is held, and has been applied to denote generally a state chamber, or room where company is received. Hence probably it has arisen that the word 'divan,' in several European languages, signifies a sofa. Collections of poems in Persian, Arabic, Turkish, Hindus- tani, &c, seem to have received the appellation * diwan' from their methodical arrangement, in as much as the poems succeed one another according to the alphabetic order of the concluding letter* of the rhyming syllables, which are the same in all the distichs throughout each poem. DIXMUIDEN. [Flanders/West.] DIZIER, ST., a town in France, in the department of Haute Marnc, on the right northbankof the Marne,and on the road from Paris by Meaux and Chalons to Bar le Due, Nancy, and Slrcisburg. It is 118 miles east by south of Paris in a straight line, or \3H miles by the road: in 46 a 38' N. lat, and 4° 56' E, long. In ! 544 St. Dizier made a vigorous resistance against the Emperor Charles V., who had invaded France, but was obliged to surrender: it was restored at the subsequent peace. In tat> fortifications have been negh* Two engagements were fought near St. Dizier, in 181-!, tween the French and the nlli» M who had invaded France. The town is agreeably situated, and is well built ; it is surrounded with public walks : the houses were formerly of tfood, but after a great fire which happened about sixty /ears ago they were mostly rebuilt The town- hall is t handsome huilding of modern erection; in front of It it fi d marker. The population, in 1832, was 5957 for the town, or 6197 for the whole commune. The inhabitants carry on a con- ider&bl in wood and iron: the forests round the town famish excellent timber for ship-building. The navi- gation of the Marnc commences here. Oil-cloth and some iron goods are manufactured, and formerly (if not at present) hosiery, hats, linen and hempen cloths, and casks. "Stone is quttTJ " town ; ami there is cool, but we 101 aware whether it is worked, DMITRIEV, IVAN lVANOViTCH,wa*born in 1760, in the government of Simbirsk, where hi^ father, who was himself a man of superior informal After being educated at Kazan until hi* twelfth year, he was pursuing his studies at Simbirsk, when that part of the empire was thrown into an unsettled state : ' chex's rebellion, in consequence of which his family & nd he was sent to St. Pole here H - as entered in the Semen and liin a short time put on active service h he con- tained until the reign of the emperor Paul, when an ap- pointment En the civil service was bestowed upon him. gander he was made succe e and pn lor, and finally retired public life with a pension and the order of EH dimir of the tii Although a life passed j occupations was little favourable to literary pursuits*, parti- ; or part of it, a strong natural at la to ihem led him to devote himself to them as sedulously as old permit, and with ;->iieh suece- after Karamzin, he was, among contemporary write one who most contributed to polish the Russian language, ting to it ease and gn of style and elegance Q. His poems, whuh have passed through many ions, and are deservedly popular, consist principally of odes, epistles, satires, tales, and fables, in which last-men- tioned species of eoni|ioMUoii - a very favourite one with his countrymen- he particularly excelled; and if we excepi Knlov, he occupies the fisat rank among the Russian fabu- lists. By some be has been styled the Lafontaine of Ru- as well on account of the refined tone of his subjects as the studied simplicity of his language. In bis poetical tales he stands almost alone- — eertaiuly unrnillcd — among his countrymen, not less for the playfulness and shrew due*-! of his satire than for the peculiar happiness and ii his style. His odes likewise possess considerable rm but as a lyric poet he falls short of Lomonosov, Deraba and Pal DNIEPER, DNYEPR, or DNEPR, also called the Ousi by the Tartars, one of the largest rivers of European li'i-Ma, and, uext to the Danube, the most co the streams that discharge themselves into the Black Sea- It rises in the circle of Viasma, in the northern pa government of Smolensk, near the sources of the Dwt&a and Voka, and among the swamps of the Alansk or Aluu- nian hilLouthe southern deeliviiy of the Vulkonsky forest. It Hows generally in a south-south-west direction till it approaches the town of Smolensk, where it inclines more tii the west, and makes its way to Grsza, whence it has a southerly course through the government of Mobiles', which it divides in part from that of Minsk. In this part of its course it is increased by numerous tributary streams; among others the Dructs, Sosja, Berezina, which last is united to the Dwina by means of a canal, Merya, and Gryaza. After forming the boundary between parts ol the governments of Minsk and T&hernigolF, it enters that of Kieff, where it immediately receives the Przupioz. which the Muchaviec and Orgimki caiikds connect with the \ istula and Niemen, and before it reaches Kielf, the Desna Usha, Osier, andoiher rivers. Continuing its course south- eastwards, the Dnieper, below Kieff, forms tt anc south-western hmil of the government of Pultava, and next Muaug hot ween the governments of Ekaterinoslaf and Chtrson, it bends again to the south-west; Us wa?> of KiefT having been increased by the Rope, Baza!' Psjol, Vorskia, 0«el, Samara, aud other streams. It then flows between the governments of Duchoborzen (the N Steppes) and Chcrson, and at length forms, in coi with the Bog, a large liman, or swampy lak> miles long, and from one to six broad, by which u charges itself into the Black Sea. This hman ex leads Cherson to OcaakolV. The entire length of the Dnieper with iu windings about loot) miles: in a straight line it is about source to its mouth. Its upper luisiii comprises ueai teen degrees of longitude; from 24 u to about 37^ etut. It is estimated at ;uu \ ■aces, and the surface which this river and it* tributaries dram European streams by that of the Danube. The Dnie- per Hows for l he most part between high bank^, elevation of which is alon# the eastern side. The upper part of ils course is through a marshy country, and in the middle and lower course it passes over m It is broader, deeper, and more rapid than the Don, and vigable from Smolensk te Kieff; but below r the latt< n near Kidack, the navigation is interrupted for abo miles by thirteen cataracts called Poroge, as well as> L. nious Works of stone; this space is passable for vessels of iit during the spnii reason all merchandize intended for Chersou or the Black Sea is unladen at Old Samara, win* land to Ah'xandrofsk, at the mouth of the Moscofsk \ about forty- six miles by land. From this sp* mouth of the Dnieper, a distance of about 260 miles, the navi- il unimpeded. Below the cataracts, and as far as lbe of i his riwer, upwards of seventy islantl fact the Dnieper in this interval has no open water for seven rndes together. Kaiakaya and Jedosa Ostroma, the largest of these islands, became a place of refuge to lbe Zaporogue* Cossacks, who established their Setcha. or head cam; unon them. The islands produce a grape called Bmous»a, which resembles the currants of Corinth. They arc full o serpents, and abound in a sort of wild cat, which hunts the ^-mou>e. As the Dnieper flows through more than nine degrees of latitude (from near 56° to 464° N. lat.), there is gnea :v uf climate in various parts of its basin : at Smo- lensk the waters freeae in November, and c D N I 43 DOB ^ hound until April; at Kieff they are frozen from /•Hilary hi March only. The river abounds in fish, partiH' stursreon, carp* pike, and shad, There are bridges aero?* it at Smolensk and Kieff ihe lat- itf, which is 1638 paces in length, and constructed uitbrafta, is removed about the end of October and re- placed in Ihe spring, as it would otherwise be destp ■•^ up of the ice. Tins river is the Borysihenea ks and Danapris of the middle ages. It is first ied by Herodotus (iv. J3), who, though professing more of its source, haa shown very clearly that he M well acquainted with the river. He says that it was kaowu for forty days' sail upwards, but no fan her: the tarr* ft*h which he mentions as used for salting is probably car eturgcon. With the exception of the more southerly H hanks have long been inhabited by races of Scla- mrman urigin. Towards the mouth, from the Ross on the nefct, and the Vorska and Soula on ihe lett bank, the was for a long time nothing better than a steppe, *har* the nomadic tribes of the Peiehenegea and arter- itis fed their numerous IE ce witli Turkey and the partition of JMiad, both banks of the Dnieper are become the pro- srrty of Russia. The principal towns on iis hanks are Smolensk M-duleff, KiefT, Ekaterinoslaf, and Cherson. DNYSTER, or DNESTR, one of the priona] river* of European Russia, has its source in i small lake on Ihe Miedoborczek, one of the north-ctjttfn fall v tries of the Carpathian mountains lying in the of Saiabor, in the Austrian kingdom of (Salicia, and in ibndt 45° N. hit. Within this Kingdom the Dniester fteemf the Tismenica, Stry, Swica, Lomnica, and Bis- n its southern, and the Lipa, Stripa, and rthern bank. After passing the town of Sam* iir^uea a south-easterly course to Halicz, Ma- pot and Zaleszryki. Thence it runs in an ES.E. to Chotym, at the north-western extremity of where, leaving the Austrian, it euu Roman territory. At Chotym it receives the Podhorze, r bed separate* Geuieia from the government of Podolia, and thence Hjws north-east^ with numerous windings, to Katne- zmx, the capital of that government. After passing Kanie- baa do tributerv *reat importance j the chief Smorifza. Kurtahugun, Rent, and Botna. fmm Kame data Ushitaa, and soon after- ; forming in its descent to tie Uh»' >undary line first between Bessarabia *odoIia,ontl afterwards between the governments oi n. From Ushitia it passes the towns of x.l. Dubossari, Kisheuotr, the ones important I Tiraspol, which is on the opposite the Bli a broad linian, about nine- id five in breadth, but not more than pth, the mouth of which lies between Aker* rhol. In front of the mouth is along neck . by forcing a passage at -several id exceedingly rapid. The at Halicz, but is interrupted at iff Yatapot* by two considerable fulla ripools; and it does not become free again r. As fur as Old Sambor it. Hows tkruwgh a which afterwards expands on plain; while on its ris*ht skirted by offsets from the ' Wink. aeai *TOi Thr stshnti cl Tht* tita. rV rondo 1 ftllo*- fwat te the course of ISO to '2.>o feet in height mrse as low down u^ (/ho- i an open Hut country. i b turbid and of a iften broken by masses of rock, are in - and fall several times The direct distance betwei Wta tfcg mouth is estimated at about a whole length is rago breadth is said to be hank was in th m of Russia the I .» lieeter was rendered ■ f the Turks and Tartars, but it is now i a aaic means of tranc wood, grain, and mer- ! from the Russian ] prin- I which vessels load and union i and • e Austrian, and Xranetz and Dubossari on the 81 c*i Russian side. The Dniester abounds in fish, particularly the stwae The Dniester was known to Herodotus (iv. 51), Ovid (Pont. iv. 10, verse 50), and the later Greeks bjf the name of the Tyras ; and it was subsequently called Dana>i DO, in musie, the name given bj the Italians and the English to the lirst of the syllables used in suluiization, and an a wr ing to the ut of the French. DOAB. A word signifying too water*, which is used in Hindustan to denote any tract of land included between two river*. There are several Doabs in Hindustan, but the dis- trict to which the name is most generally applied is situated between the Ganges and the Jumna. This district has its eastern extremity at Allahabad, win rice it proceeds in a nort b- direction to the hilly country in northern Hindustan, the northern frontier of the district of Saharunpore in the vince of Delhi forming its north- western boundary. The length of this tract is more than 500 miles, and its mean breadth about 55 miles ; it comprehends the districts of Saharun- pore, Merut, Alighur, Furruckabad, Kanoje, Etaweh, Korna, Lunah, and Allahabad. The prevailing charach Doab is tlatness and nakedness. A few clusters of tree- occasion ally seen near the more considerable villages, hut in other places many miles may be passed over without meeting with a tree. The only fuel consists of a low shrubby plant called palass, which is very inferior in quality. The principal productions are millet and barley, sugar, cotton, tobacco, and indigo* The straw of the millet is \cr\ ur- viceablu as provender for cattle, One of the chief branches of industry, especially in the northern parts of the Doab, is the manufacture of coarse cotton cloths; the indigo pro- duced is inferior in quality to that of Bengal. The tem- perature of the air in this part of India Ls liable to sudden and violent alternations , the range of the thermometer tween the morning and afternoon is frequently 30, and sometimes as much as 40 degrees. In April and May, when the hot winds prevail, the thermometer often rises hi. than 12u degrees in the shade, and at Other seasons (he temperature at daybreak is sometimes below the freezing point, The southern part of the Doab came into tho possession of the English in 1801, when it was acquired from the king of Oude. In l&u.l the more northern part was ceded to the English by Dowlut Rao Scmdia. The population is of a \ mixed character, and consists of J hats, Rajpoots, Patans, Thugs, and various other tribes, who, previous to the acqui- sition of the country by the English, had been much addicted to plunder, and daeoiiy or gang robbery was of frequent oeeur- rence: this haa since been greatly remedied. Three other districts to which the name of Doab is applied are situated in the province of Lahore. One of these, tho Doab or Doabeh Barry, is included between the Ravey and Bey ah rivers, and contains the cities of Lahore and Anirit*. ond. the Doabeh Jallinder, is included between the Beyah and tho SuCleje, and forms the most fertile portion of the Scik lerri tory ; the third, the Doabeh Recutita, comprehends the between the Ravey and the Chinaub ; the principal Contained in it areBissolee,Emenubud,and Vizierabud. IX) BO K A (or Doboka-Varniegye), a large count v Transylvania, situated in the north-we,ieni part of that principality, and containing an area of about 1138 square miles, The eastern as well as the western parts are my mountainous, and the highest elevations are from 1800 lo 201M feet : the central districts are level, and form a con- tinuation of the great Clausenburg Heide or heath, called by the natives the Mezoeseg. Doboka is traversed by the Little S/amos or Samoseh, the Bisxtritz, and Schayo. J climate in the high id salubrious, hut heavy and less healthy in the lower. The soil, though earn and stony, is not unproductive: agriculture is con fined chiefly to the midland districts. In ihe uplands there are lent pastures, and the mountains are covered v forests, from which much timber is obtained. Some wine is produced, and the stock of horses, horned cattle, sheep, , and swine, is considerable. Honey and wax are made in large quantities. In 1778 thiscounly coutaiik toi- ls ; the present population is esti- t at about &7,UG«\ There are gold and silver mines, but i! kao\ 001 is any advantage taken of the t'csourecs bobuka possesses in salt. There are 163 villages and 1 town m the county; the latter is called Szeck, ot Soeken, a privileged town with a municipality, and the seat of the Tabula Continuo. or administrative board of DoA*&a» ^1 DOC 44 DOC It lies about twelve miles to the north-east of Clauscnburg. The inhabitants derive their subsistence from their corn-lands and vineyards, but the extensive salt mines in its vicinity are no longer turned to account. Doboka, a Wallachiau vil- lage to the West of SzeeX which gives its name to the whole county, is encircled by mountains. Another spot of much note among the Traosylvanians is Apafaha, the original seat of the Apasian princes, who governed ail Transylvania from Ififil to 171 .3, DGBREK, PETER PAUL, was born in the island of Guernsey io the year 1782- At an early age he was sent to Dr. Val]\ - school at Reading, and stayed there till he itno an 'undergraduate of Trinity College in the year 1800. He took his B. A. degree in 1804 He was a can- didate for the chancellor's medals, but did not obtain either, having been, it is said, prevented by ill health from doing himself justice in the examination. Afier being elected a fel- low of his college, he continued to reside at Cambridge, dc- voling himself to classical studies, and enjoying the inti- macy of Porson, to whom he was devotedly attached, and from whom he derived all the spirit of his scholarship. Aficr Person's death, the hooks and MSS. of that great critic were purchased by Trinity College, and the task of editing part of Person's notes was intrusted to Dobree: he was prevented, however, by illness, a subsequent journey to Spain, and other causes, from publishing the portion of these remains assigned to him till 1820, when he brought out an edition of the Plutus and of all that Porson had left upon Aristophanes, along with some learned notes of his own. In IBffl he published Porson f s transcript of the lexicon of Pholius. In the following year he was elected Regius professor of Greek. He died on the 24lh Sep- tember, 1 SJ5, He was engaged on an edition of Demo- tes at the time of his death : his notes mi this and other Greek and Latin authors were collected and published by his successor in 1831. Some of his remarks are very acute, and some of his conjectures most ingenious, but it may be doubted If his friends have consulted his reputation in pub- lishing a number of crude observations, the ^realer part of which were certainly never intended for the press. A* a scholar* Dobree was accurate and fastidious he had some taste, and much common sense, which preserved him from committing blunders. His unwearying industry supplied him with a vast induction of particular observations; but he was unwilling, perhaps unable, to generalise ; and on the whole, it must be allowed that he has neither done nor vn a power of doing any thing to justify the extravagant encomiums of some of his friends, DOCK, the common name of many perennial tap-rooted iesof the genus Rumex. They do not multiply by division be root, but their seeds are dispersed in such abundance that they become a serious nuisance in cultivated land if they are not extirpated. The only two methods of doing this, arc either by tearing or digging them up, which is so slow as scarcely to be adopted in practical husbandry, or by constantly hoeing up their young shoots ; by the latter means they usually may be destroyed in a single summer. DOCK, a place artificially formed for the reception of ships, the entrance of which is generally closed by gates. Then are two kinds of docks, dry-docks and wet- docks. The former are used for receiving ships in order to their being inspected and repaired. For this purpose the dock must be so contrived tnat the water may be admitted or excluded at pleasure, so that a vessel can be floated in when tide is high, and that the water may run out with the fall of the tide, or be pumped out, the closing of the gates preventing its return. Wet-docks are formed for the pur- pose of keeping vessel* always afloat. The name of dock has sometimes been applied to an excavation from which the water, or a considerable part of it, runs in and out with the tide ; but such an excavation is more properly an arti- ficial basin or harbour than a dock. One of the chief uses of a dock is to keep a uniform level of water, so that the business of loading and unloading ships can be carried on without any interruption. Dock-yards belonging to the government usually consist of dry-docks for repairing ships, and of slips on which new vessels are built; besides which they comprize storehouses, in which various kinds of naval Bt are kept, and workshops in which different processes subsidiary to ship-building are carried on. For some ac- itof the great Dock-yards of this kingdom the articles Chatham, Devonport, Portsmouth, and Plymouth may be referred to. The first wet-dock for commercial purposes made in i kingdom was formed in the year 1 7 US at Liverpool, the place of no importance. It has been usual to ascribe to amount of accommodation for shipping which has si been provided at t his port a great part of the prosperity wfc it exhibits at the present day. That the docks at Liv«rr have been and are of immense importance to the trad* the town, and extremely profitable to the corporator which they belong, cannot he disputed, and that the | gress of the trade of Liverpool has been accelerated by tl means is highly probable ; but that progress seems nei sarily to have followed from the extraordinary growth of manufactures in Lancashire ; and as Liverpool is the natt outlet for the export trade of that part of the kingdom, may suppose that the improvements in question have an out of the demands and necessities of commerce rather i that they have been the cause in any considerable deg of the trade itself. The Liverpool docks have been ex« ingly profitable in proportion to the money expended their construction. This expense has been much less t] such works in general require, the labour of excavaf having been in a great measure saved in consequence their area having been inclosed from the river. For same reason, the corporation of the town, to whom thedc belong, never had to make any outlay for the pure has the land ; and another great cause of expenditure which occurred at other places has been avoided at Liverp where the docks are simply such, and are not provided v warehouses for storing goods. The dock first construe and which went by the name of " The Old Dock," was u up a few years ago, and the site is now occupied by a i handsome custom-house, which is on the point of be completed (May 1837). Since the Old Dock was first m others have been added at different periods, and at pre* the margin of the Mersey along the whole extent of town is occupied by a series of eleven docks, without reck ing one constructed by the late Duke of Bridgewater as auxiliary to his operations in internal navigation: I work, which is called M The Duke's Dock" is now in | session of the Duke of Bridge water's executors. The agg gate area of those docks which are the property of the < pu ration exceeds 10U acres. The great advantage which the trade of Liverpool progressively gained from the existence of these docks i be gathered from the following statement of the uum of vessels by which they have been frequented in diffei years, taken at intervals, and by the amount of dues • lee ted upon these vessels and the goods loaded and loaded in and from the same, A mon ill of A moii Yean. Vessel a. Dock Due*. Te»b. Veueli. Dock D 1757, ...1,371* ..£2,336 IsiJU.. ..4,746.., 1760. ..,1,245. , . . 2,330 1805.. ..4,618.... 33, 1765. ...1,930. . . J,4jj 1SIU,. ..6,729 65, 1770. ...2,073. ,. 1,142 1815.. ..6,44U 76, 1775. ...2, '291. . . * 5,384 1820,. ..7,276.,.. 94* 1780. . . .ft,2*i< ... 3,528 1825.. .10,837 128, 1785, ,..3,429. ... Mil 1830.. .11,214 151. 1790. ...4,223. ,. 10,037 1835,, .14,959.... 244, 1795. ...3,948, . . 9,368 An act of Parliament was passed in 1825 vesting management of the Docks in a committee of 21 memb of whom 13 are nominated by the corporation of Liveip and 8 are elected out of their own body by the mercha who pay each at least 1 B& a year in rates. The first commercial wet-dock constructed in the por London was for the accommodation of vessels cm p the Greenland whale-fishery, and was provided with the cessary apparatus for boiling the blubber. Tin* branch trade having almost entirely left the port of London, dock was, about 30 years ago, opened for the reception vessels employed in the European limber and corn trad and with a view to the latter, a range of granaries was hi This dock, which is now known as the * Commercial Dot is situated at Rotherhithe ; it occupies altogether 49 aci about four-fifths of which are water, The warehouses not built so as to entitle them to be considered * placet special security, 1 as described in the warehousing act, I many descriptions of goods are consequently not permit to be deposited in them under bond. Up to the end of the last century all ships arriving London, with the exception already mentioned of the Grei land whale-ships, discharged then: cargoes into lighters DOC 45 DOC The continually increasing inconvenience thus the growing trade of the port was much aggra- uted during a time of war, by the circumstance of the West India ships arriving together in great numbers under con - Ho remedy this inconvenienco, a plan was projected ffl 1*9". uctinc wet-docks for the reception or ships employed in the West India trade; but it was not until 1 799 tlwt the scheme was sanctioned by Parliament, and that in act was passed incorporating ■ company for the purpose, with ■capital or joint-stock of 1,390,000/. The docks con- his act of incorporation are known as the !>ocks, and extend across the piece of land called of Dogs, which lies in a bend of the Thames between Blirkwall and Limehouse, at both of which places there are menaces to the docks. Their construction was begun in February 1800, and was prosecuted so vigorously that in two years and a half from that time the works were sufficiently advanced to admit vessels for unloading. These docks con- satcdat first of two separate basins, one of which was used i urging, and the other for loading ships. The im- port dock, which is situated to I lie north, is 870 yards long lad 166 yards wide ; the export dock is of the same length tad 135 yards wide, so that the area of the two is equal to 54 acres ; there are besides two basins, one at each entrance, lhat at Blackwall being 5 acres, and that at Limehouse t acres in extent. These two docks are together capable of ecommodating more than 501* sail of merchant vessels of & me, and during the war, when ships arrived from the in largo fleets, the accommodation was at times found to be not greater than was required. The import ff'X'k is surrounded by ranges of commodious warehouses* canal, which was cut parallel with the West India the south, was intended to form a short cut for to enable them to avoid the circuit of the Islo of fogs* but being very little used, was purchased about to years ago by the West India Dock Company, and a TOmniumration was made between it and the other basins The London Docks, which are situated at Wapping, were begun in the year 1801, and opened for business in 1805; S* isl of the western dock of 20 acres, the eastern of 7 acres, and the tobacco dock, between the other t»a* of more than one acre. The space included within the fctk walls exceeds 71 acres. The warehouses are spacious, tod Tery substantially built. The tobacco warehouse, which a on the south side of the tobacco-dock, covers nearly five irrea The vaults beneath the warehouses contain space raoqgb for stowing 66,000 pipes and puncheons of wtno and a^riav One of the vaults has an area of 7 acres. A great pert of the expense attending upon the construction of test docks was owing to the value of the houses and other peperty by which the site was previously occupied, an* 1 by As compensation which the Dock Company was bound by as ad of incorporation to pay to lightermen, owners of avtboufres in the City of London, and others whose busi- nan would probably suffer from the establishing of the The joint-stock of the company is 3,238,000?-, in ad- dition to which 700,000/. have been borrowed and expended. To* amount of business carried on has been very great from tfw flrst opening of these docks, but the proprietors do nut rrceiTtmore than 2|per cent, per annum on their stock* Tee Ernst India Docks, intended for the reception of ships hived by the East India Company, are situated at Black* L below 'the entrance to the West India Docks. There two dorks, one for unloading, the other for loading of the area of 18 and 9 acres respectively; the entrance ich is common to both docks, is about 3 acres in ex- cost of this undertaking was about 500,000/.: it ban i *o proved profitable to the undertakers. The Bast Country Dock adjoins the Commercial Dock t> tie tooth- It is frequented by vessels employed in the ffitoyaaii Umber trade. This dock, which was eon- Urmcted in ISO", has an area of about r>4 acres. The basin •t the entrance of the Surrey canal at Rot herb it he is also a»d as a dock. Tbe projecting of the St. Katherine'3 Docks arose out of •s alleged want of sufficient accommodation in the London Dock*. The act incorporating the St. Kalherinc's Dock Coapsny was passed in 1821, and the Docks, which are tinatfed between the London Docks and the Tower, were vsrttally opened for business in October 1828. The joint ■oak of the company amounts to 1,352,000/., besides which £90,900/. of borrowed money have been spent. The outer w«lt incloses ao area of 24 acres, of which 11 acres arc water, the remainder being occupied by quays and ware- houses. There are two docks, each capable of receiving vessels of 80 (J tons burthen, and which are frequented by ships in the East India, the North American and South American trades. The warehouses are very commodious, and so contrived that goods arc taken into them at once from the ship. The wet-dock at Bristol, which is of a character different from those of Liverpool and London, has already been de- scribed. [Bristol.] At Hull there are three docks, occupying together an area of 26 acres, and capable of affording accommodation to more than 300 ships; but this amount is found to be insum- cient for the increasing trade of the port, and a public meet- ing was lately held in tbe town to consider of the it cessary to bo taken for providing more dock room. The new port of Guole, situated near the junction of the Ouse with the Humber has two wet-docks, one of which is cal- culated for the reception of sea-going vessels of considerable burthen, and the other is used for the accommodation of small craft which navigate the rivers and canals. Leith has two wet-docks, extending together over 10 acres, and capable of accommodating 150 vessels of the size which at the time of the works being performed usually fre- L|ucn tod the port. Since then, the introduction of steam navigation has made an entire change in Ihe wants and uses of Lcilh as a harbour. The entrance to the i not sufficiently wide to admit the larsre steam vessels trading between London and Edinburgh* which must consequently discharge and load in the harbour, where they take the ground every tide, which is very objectionable, or they must lie at anchor in tbe Frith of Forth, and load and unload by mentis of boats, which is expensive and sometimes difficult, and even dangerous. The deficient state of aecoram" here described Wis investigated by a committee of the 1 1 ouse of Commons in 1815, but the insolvent condition of the corporation of Edinburgh, in which body is vested the property of tbe harbour and shore of Leith and its neigh- bourhood, has hitherto prevented the commencement of anv improvement. bOC'LEA. [Mai ad.*.] DOCTOR, one that has taken the highest degree in tbe faculties of Divinity, Law, Physic, or Music. In its original import it means a person so skilled in his particular art or science as to be qualified to teach it. There is much difference of opinion as to the time when the title of Doctor was first created. It seems to ha\ i established for the professors of the Roman law in the Uni- versity of Bologna, about the middle of the twelfth century. Antony i Wood says, that the title of Doctor in Divinity began at Paris, after Peter Lombard bad compiled In DOS, about the year 1131. {IhslamiArttiq. Uttiv.aJ (tr Jbrd, 4 to. Oxf. L782. vol.i. p. 62.) Previously, those who had proceeded in the faculties Dad been termed Musters only. The title of Doctor was not adopted in the English Universi- ties earlier than the time of John or Henry the Third. Wood cites several instances of the expense and magnifi- cence which attended the early granting of the higher degrees in England in the reigns ofHcnry III. and Edward L About the yearl26ii, ho says, when AJphonsoi de Sen is, or Siena, an Italian, studied at Oxford, one Bonifaeius de Saluciis pro- ceeded in the civil law, at whose inception there were such ren monies and feasting, that the like for that faculty was scarce before known hero. The abbot and convent of Osc- ncy gave him the free use of their monastery on that occa- sion. He adds, lhat a still greater solemnity was performed some years after, at Gloucester College, by the Benedictines, for one William de Brooke, a monk or St. Peter's Monastery at Gloucester, who took tbe degree of D.D. in 1298, being the first of hi* Order who had attained that dignity, He was accompanied by the abbot and whole convent of his own monastery, the abbots of Westminster, Reading, A bing- dun, Evesham, and Mahncsbury, numerous other priors and monks, and by a hundred noblemen and esquires on horses richly caparisoned. (Wood, ut supr. pp. 65, 66.) In Oxford tbe lime requisite for the Doctor of Divinity's degree, subsequent to that of M.A., is eleven years: for a Doctor's of Civil Law, five years from the time at which the Bachelor of Laws 1 degree was conferred. Those who ' this degree professionally, in order to practise in Dot Commons, are indulged wit ha shorter period, and permitted lo obtain it at four instead of five years, upon making oath in convocation of their intentions so to practise. For the de- D O D 1'-. D O D gree of M.D., three years must intervene from 1 Lie time of the candidate's having taken fail Bachelor ofMedicins's decree. For a Doctor's degree in Divinity or Law three distinct lec- tures are to be read in the schools, upon three different da bui bv a dispensation, first ubtaiiu-il i m-on vt nation or congre- gation, all three are permitted to be read upon the Mima day j hu ihat by dispensation a single day is sutlicient in point of time far these exercises. For a Doctor's decree in Me U- citte, a dissertation upon so nit* subject, to be approved by the Professor of Medicine, must be publicly recited in the ols, and a copy of it afterwards delivered to the Pro- feasor* In Cambridge a Doctor of Divinity must bo a Bachelor of Divinity of five, or a M.A< of twelve years* standi ng. The requisite exercises are one act, two aas, a Latin mon, and an English sermon. A Doctor of Laws must be a Bachelor of Laws of five years' standing. His exercises are one act and one opponency. Doctors of Physic proceed in the same manner as Doctors of Laws, For a Doctor's de- gree in music, in both Universities, the exercise required U the composition and performance Of B *.-deinn Piece of music, to be approved by the Professor of the Faculty, i See the Oaf and Comb. Calendars for 1837.) Coloured engravings of the dresses worn by the doctors of the several faculties of Oxford and Cambridge will -be lid in Aekermann's History of the Univ. of Oxford, 4to., JSI4, vol ii. p, •-/. ; UKJ in his History ff the Van it/ur, 4ta, 1815, vol. ii. p. 312, et sea. DOCTORS' COMMONS, the College of Civilians in Loudon, near St. Paul's Churchyard, founded by Dr. Har- vey, Dean of the Arches, for the professors of the civil law, he official residences of the judges of the Arch Canterbury, of the judge of the Admiralty, and the mdjj the Prerogative Court of Canterbury, are situated there. It is also the residence of the doctors of the civil law prac- tising in London, v, ho live there t fin diet and lodging) in a col- tegieJe maimer, and common together, and hence the place ii ■ '..vii by the name of Doctors' Commons* It was burnt down in the fire of London, and rebuilt at the charge of the profession. {Chambral Mag. Brit. Notilia.) To this college Wong a certain number of proctors, who manage causes for the i.i oltcivts, &c, In the Com men Hall are held all the principal spiritual courts, and the High Court of Admiralty, DODDER [CuacuTACKj*] )DRIDGE, PHILIP, D D. (birth in 1702, and death \n 1 7^1), a dissenting divine, who, on account of bis singularly amiable disposition and manners, his ministerial hnty, piety* and learning, is regarded as one of the or- naments of the religious community to winch he belonged. The community of which we speak is I hat of the Old Dis- England; those «ho adhered to Che clem the church when the Aet of Uniformity, passed in 1864, well after iho return of Charles II, from exile, pre- senbed the terms of ministerial conformity. These peri tunned a numerous and powerful party during the whole of thai reign, and at length succeeded, though after much suffering, in enforcing their right to have their meeting- hou- .and themselves allowed to assemble under the same protection which was extended to ministers and people who were willing to conform kinder that act. right however was n ised till alter the revulu- tie act of parliament which gave it is called the Act Toleration, and was one of the fir>t legislative mea- of the new government, being passed in 1689. The i i hat the aon-conifonning or dissenting body became cast into i h with Ufl own plat WOrahip, where the HSUsl ordinances ot Christianity were administered; each having also its own pastor, who was either a minister who had been silenced by the act of IGG2, or a minister who had been trained under those mm, and ordained by them. Doddridge was born En oneof these families living in L-n- don, where Lie had the early part of In* education. Li then LW a time at St, Albans, where lived a minister, Mr. bo irai hut gTeat friend, and indeed patron, for the I'm bar of Doddridge had died while he was young, and had Li tie for the expense of his education. It was early per- ad that his turn of mind peculiarly pointed to the pro- : ■ minister, and be was entered si a dissenting which Mr. John Jennings presided of one of the minister* silenced in 1662. This academy \\a^ kept at the village of Kibworth in Leicestershire, Dr. Dodd- ridge entered it in 1718 or 1719, and in 1722 commenced his ministry at KiL»\vorth T bis late tutor Mr, Jennings re- moving in that year to Hinckley, where he died in the suc- ceeding year. The death of Mr. Jennings was an important event m the history of Dr, Doddridge. Great expectations had formed among the Dissenters of iLie success of Mr, Jennings in the education of ministers, and it was thought a poinl Importance to maintain all academy of that kmd in ono of the central counties. Mr. Jennings had mentioned his pupfl Doddridge as being a person whom he thought cmine qualilicd to carry and the eyes of the D era Were generally directed to him as the person best quali- fied to do so. Howev er, sevi i passed, during which Doddri wus leading the life of a non-coufbrmisl minister, his servicer diviaed between the people who attended the chapel at Kibworth, and the congregation at the neighbouring town of Market Harhorough. He waa diligent in his mi try both in public and private, but he found time also for much theological reading:, by which means he qualified him- self the better fur the office which he and Ins friends had ever kept in view. In 1 729 he began his academy, which soon attained a hi^h reputation. It was the institution in which mo>t of the more distinguished ministers of Lbe Old ts in the middle of the eighteenth century were educated It was first established at Market Harborough, where he at the time re* sided; but before the end of the year he removed to North- ampton, having been invited to become the minister of the nting congregation intbat town ; and at Northampton he continued both as pastor of the Dissenting congregati and head of the Dissenting academy, till his death* He died at Lisbon thirteen days after his arrival. He hod gone thither with little Rope of recovery. Doddridge lived at a tune when the zeal of the class oi persons to whom he belonged had lost some part of its antient fervour. This he saw with regret, and was ve s tu revive it. This appears to have been a principal oh i one kept steadily in view both in his ure and his published writings, His printed sermons ore remarkable for the earnestness with which he the great importance of a relicious life, the evil ot indifference or carelessness, ami the indispensable of uniting with the practice of the moral duties th vation of the spirit of piety, and a deep and serioi to the momentous truths of religion. This appears larly in a book of his winch has been popular l>oth at home and abroad, entitled * The Rise and P Helicon in ihe Soul* There is the same spirit of animated piety, and occasionally touches of genuine eloquence, in the prac- tical part of another publication of his entitled *The Fte; Expositor/ In which we have the whole Scriptn. New Testament, (the gnnpelft being in a harmony,) with s paraphrase, a series of critical notes, and reflections, or, is calls them, improvements of each section into which the whole is divided. This work has also been often printed) and it may be regarded as an evidence of liis learning, as well us of his piety ; the notes abound with cutical re- marks, gathered out of numerous authors, or suggestions of his own mind, full of that knowledge which fits a man to illustrate thuse difficult writings. The course of meia- physical, ethical, and th< lectures, through which he conducted the young men who were trained by Lira for the christian ministry was published after his death, and fonns an excellent text-book of systematic divin ally m the later edition by Dr. Hipp » a very .1 bod) of references lo writers on under the heads of mettiphy , or divinity, must it be omit him the Dissenters ow best hymns which are sung by them in their p Thus living a life of activity and usefulness, practising the virtues which he taught to others, and exhibiting d Npir.t of an un le lived greatly I by many eminent persons beyond the pale of his own religious unity, and in that community his death bq ape WSS felt to be a great and general misfortune. Hi* till never mentis i • them but nr. IV ■■ounts of his life have been put The fits! by Job Orton, another divine of a kindred spirit, who belonged to the same community : the second by Dr. Kfpnift, a pupil of Dr. Doddridge, and also a minis has introduced it in the 'Biographia Britaniwca,*of which he D D 47 DOD «uthe editor, The reader may see in these worki all the public labours, his principles, and plan of lee- :id will easily understand Jroui ihern the innY ia racier on the body to which he belonged. One of u Is has within the last ten years given to the collection of his correspondence and In them we see his inmost mind >E'CAGON. a figure of twelve sides; a term igctie- i equiangular and equilateral (or regular) i>n. fa regular dodecagon inscribed in a circle is - : and of that about a circle ' 5338984 lm*. Similarly the radii of the circles inscribed ri re urn scribed about a dodecagon are 1*8660254 and >17 of the side. The area of a dodecagon is three r aquatic of the radius of the circumscribed circle. if the square on the side. \I A, the name of any order in the L in- ration of plants wherein the number of - !!E*DRON. [Solids, Regular] "NDRIA, the twelfth class in the Jinnean i »f plants. It contains species having twelve twelve stamens, provided they do not adhere by HITS, a genus of birds generally supposed to ery existence has been doubted. We •taken some ; >llect the evidence on this sub- , tad we here present it to our readers. Written and PtcTORtAL Evidence. ap p ears that Vasco de Gama, after having doubled the Cap* of Good Ho| o, or Cape of Storms) nd it, a bay, An- pa de Ban Bias, near an hie. where he saw a very threat :ds of the form of a goose, but with wings like taett of the bats, which the sailors called solitaries. On then r tf u i a , h ihe Portuguese touched again at San Blaz, tb*re ibey torik a great number of (he-* 1 coin mat* them , railed the island ' llha des 1 the East Indies, in 1598, K Jarob Van Neek and Wybrand van Warwijk (small 4to., XTt^enUm ere is a description of the W much duigeiice and faithfulness as 1 could, [ happened io see in the house of Peter Pauwiua, primary professor of physic in the university of Leyden, a le^ thereof cut otf at the knee, lately brought over out of Mauritius his island. It was not very long, from the knee to the 1 ending of the foot being but little more than four inches, but of a LTrai thickness, so that it was almost four inoDAS in oom- jiass, and covered with thick-set scales, on the upper side broader, anil of a yellowish colour, on the under (-r bsv side of the leg) lesser and dusky. The upper side of the toes was also covered with broad scales, the under sloe wholly callous. The toes were short for so thick a leg: for the length of the greatest or middlemost toe to the nail did not much exceed two indies, that of the other toe next to it scarce came up to two inches: the back- toe fell some- thing short of an inch and a half; but the claws of ull I thick, hard, black, less than an inch long ; but that of the back -toe longer than the rest, exceeding an inch.* The ma- riners, in their dialect, gave this bird the name Wajgfa I get, that is, a nauseous or yellowisht bird; partly Eeoaf after long boilinii its fab became not tender, but continued bard and of a difficult concoction, excepting the breast and gizzard, which they found to be of no bad relish, partly be- cause they could easily get many turtle-doves, which were much more delicate and pleasant to the palate. Wherefore it was no wonder that in comparison of those they despised this, and said they could bo well content wit hunt ii. M< over thuy said that they found certain stonea in in ^tzz:>nl, and no wonder, for ait other birds, as welt o* these swull re stones, to assist ihem in grinding their meat* Thus far Oust us.' In the voyage of Jacob Heemskerk and Wolfert Har- mansz to the East Indies, in 1601, 1602, 1603 (small 4to , Amsterdam, 1648), folio 19, the Dod-aarsen (Dodos) are enumerated among the birds of the island of 'Cerne, now Mauritius f and in the * Journal of the East Indian Voyage of Willcm Ysbrantsz Bontekoe van Hoorn, comprising • Wr an* indebted to Mt, Gray for the following m»*oiuTpm*ot of ihe f.*jt in Ihf BrUiiL Museum;—* I lei \ • Ive 3 iDchea ; bnek loe If iucli : fr\tm ;ire iumcIi wuro. 8 line* . b-ick cU«, »l»n mi V :\t the leK m»'L»U-jnfil by ClUiiui if i n.ueuieiH, ihe tpednen which w*j »(lerwiirdi noliced by Grew, »mt Anally eain« in the lintiih Mukuqi. tSjirj WttkffMrj ri ii iomewhAt indi»iinct, and lbrre tatty b« error, In the original th* worda are ' IVaiqh V«$+L l»oe ♦'«!, turn— m tteTen* •Vi#, rarlim quod, kc-i ibe word iherefuie ia att uiUfpol D O D 4B D D many wonderful and perilous things that happened to him' 'from 161 B to 1625 (small 4to„ Utrecht, 1649)— under the bead of the 'Island of Mauritius or Maskarinas,' mention , made (page 6) of ihe Dod-eersen, which had small wings, but could not fly, and were so fat that they scarcely could ^fimnk Figure from Cluahu. Herbert, in his Travels ( I K3-J>. Rives a figure or rather figure* of a bird that he calls * Dodu,' and the following ac- count: — 'The Dodo cornea first to our description, here, and in Dygarrois (and no where else, that ever I could see or hcare of, is generated the podo}. (A Portuguize name it is, and has reference to her simplenesh a bird which for shape and rarenesse might be called a Phosnix (wer't in abia) ; her body is round and cxtreame fat, her slow pace gets that corpulencie ; few of them weigh lessc than fifty pound: better to the eye than the stomack: grease ap- petites may perhaps commend them, but to the indifferently curious nourishment* but prove offensive. Let's lake her picture: her visage darts forth melancholy, as sensible of nature's injurie in framing so great and mass ie a body to be directed by such small and complementall wings, as are unable to hoise her from the ground, serving only to prove her a bird ; which otherwise might be doubted of: her head is variously drest, the one halfe hooded with downy blackish feathers; the other perfectly naked; of a whitish hue, as if a transparent lawnc had covered it: her bill is very howked and bends downwards, the thrill or breathing place " i in the midst of it ; from which part to the end, the colour i a liir.ht greene mixt with a pale yellow ; her eves be round small, and bright as diamonds ; her cloathing is of finest downe, such as you see in goal ins j her traync is (like a China beard) of three or foure abort leathers ; her legs tfeicfcj and black, and strong; her tallons or pounces sharp ; her stomack fiery hot, so as stones and iron are easily di- gested in it ; in that and shape, not a Utile resembling the Africk oestriches: but so much, as for their more certain difference I dare to give thee (with two others) her repre- sentation,' — (4th ed n 1677,) Herbert'! fiffur*. Nierembcrefs description may he considered a or»ov of that of Clusius, and indeed his « more compilation. As wo have seen above, he names the bird CygnuM eurullafti** In Tradeseant's catalogue Mus&um Tradeseantitmum; or, a Collection of Rarities preserved at South Ln near London, by John Tradescant, 1 London, 1656, LZino.), we find among the * Whole Birds' — " Dodar, from the island Mauritius; it is not able to tlie being so big.* That thii was a Dodo there can be no doubt; for we have the testi- mony of an eye-witness, whose ornithological competent cannot be doubted, in the affirmative. willughby at the end of his section on * The Dodo,' and immediately beneath his translation of Bontius, Im the following words: 'We have seen this bird dried, or its skin stuft in Tradescant'* cabinet/ We shall, hereafter, trace this specimen to Ox- ford. Jonston (1657) repeats the figure of Clusius, and refers to his description and that of Herbert. Bontius, edited by Piso (1658), writes as follows; 'Be Drottte, aliis Dod-aers. y After stating that among lbs islands of the East Indies is that which is called Cerm by some, but Mauritius 4 a nostratibus,* especially celebrated for its ebony, and that in the said island a bird * mira? con- (brmalkmis called Drvntt abounds, he proceeds to tell us— we take WiUughby's translation — that tt is * fur bigness of mean size between an ostrich and a turkey, from which it partly differs in shape, and partly agrees with tbera, espe- cially with the African ostriches, if you consider the rump, quills, and feathers: so that it was like a pigmy among them, if you regard the shortness of its legs. It hath s great, ill-favoured head, covered with a kind of membrane resembling a hood; great black eyes; a bending, promi- nent fat neck ; an extraordinary long, strong, bluish* white bill, only the ends of each mandible are of a different that of the upper black, that of the nether yellowisl sharp-pointed and crooked. It gapes huge wide as naturally very voracious. Its body is fat, round, with soft grey feathers, after the manner of an ostrich**.* each side instead of hard wing-feathers or quills, it is fur- nished with small, so ft- feathered wings, of a yellowish ash colour; and behind, the rump, instead of a tail, is adoruet with five small curled feathers of the same colour. It hath yellow legs, thick, but very short ; four tees In each foot, solid, long, as it were scaly, armed with strong, black claws. It is a slow-paced and stuptd bird, and whit h easily becomes a prey to the fowlers. The flesh, especially of the brea- fist, esculent, and so copious, that three or four Dado* sometimes suffice to fill an hundred seamens* bell es. I they be old, or not well boiled, they are of difficult cor lion, and are salted and stored up for provision of vie There are found in their stomachs stones of an ash col- of divers figures and magnitudes; yet not bred there, ai the common people and seamen fancy, but swallowed by the bird ; as though by this mark also nature would mi fest that these fowl are of the ostrich kind, in thai i swallow any hard things, though they do not digest tin SU*W4HI iah, both canm Dmitt, Figure from ftontim (wood Til*** U *1«? ft filf f Ol- <.-rr* In ljl# r T ofs ms tf~_r ra iMloft 4» tmra D D If appears from Adam Olearius (Die Gottornsche Kunst Rammer, 1666K that there was a head to be seen in the : hut the figure (Tab. xiii. f. 5) is very like that of < It is mentioned as the head of the I Btus is referred to. In the plate thi h sK»dcd. and has a more finished appearance: the rot tS the bird is i : Grew C Musamm Rcgalis So a catalogue and and artificial rarities belonging In the Royal So 'Ion, folio, 1681)* at p. 68, thus describes the bird which is the subject of our inquiry. TV leg ofa Dodo ; called Cygnut cucu/iafu* by Nierem- ; or Clusius. Gatlm gallinaceu* peregritws . by railed Bronte, who salth that by some it is called i Dratrh) iJod-uers, largely described in Mr. Willughby's fClu us and others. He is more especially Sfltinguished from other birds by the membranous hea L, the greatness and strength of his bill, the ftJSBsga of his wings, his bunchy tail, and the shortness of fea leg*. Abating his head and legs, he seems to be much ft* an ostrich, to which also he comes near as to the big- hts body. He breeds in Mauris's Island. The leg bans £fY*erred is covered with a reddish-yellow scab " above I t above five in thick! he y rein, though it be inferior to joined with its >hort- I almost equal strength/ At p. 73, The head of the M rosed by some to be tbe bt/ul. That there is a bird mly known to our sen; ?m wh n the head here pre-* >e the head of that bird, which they de* ■ i be a very great one, the wrings whereof arc •at ot- - what ship-* are coming to land, and so return. Whereas hardly n \ in? little or no wings, C sveh ma those and the Ot ivu^h the upper beak of this bill doth much • flut of the the nether is of a quite I eid the head ofa lib figure of it/ Grew description of the skull which and intituled * Head of the The leg above mentioned is preserved in the British Museum, where it was bar specimens described by Grew, to that national ubiisirrncn a as a well qualified observer, and in and compa- re it, there is no GftffV ma Hot familiar with Tra- ecitntfe ks of the Dodo Cjri Wdlughby and Kay, and that tb* Museum of tin iety of London e birds build their nests they choose a clean place, gather together some palm- I for that purpose, and heap them up a foot and a half hu»h from the ground, on which they sit. They never lay hut one egg, which is much bigger than that of a goose The male and female both cover it in their turns, and the young is not hatched till at seven weeks' end: all the while they are sitting upon it, or are bringing up their young one, bolrearj Bird of Ut/ttL Nt piertea. (De BUmvill*.) the Museum at Oxford. There, according to Mr. Duncan, it was destroy** in I T&Shf order of the visitors, and he thus gives the evidence of its destruction: — I In the Ashmolean Catalogue, made by Ed. Llhwyl. Mi - siei Procustos, lt>84 (Plott being Ibe keeper), the entry of the bird is ** No. 29. Gallus gallinaceus peregriuus Clusii. &c/' Tn a Catalogue made subsequently to 1755, it is stated *' Thai the numbers from 5 to 46, being decayed, were ordered to be removed at a meeting of the majority of the visitors, Jan. 8, 1755." Among these of course was the Dodo, its number being 2% This is further shown by a new Catalogue, completed in 1756, in which the ord visitors is recorded as follows : " Ilia quibus nullus m raar- giuo asst^natur numerus a Musseo subducta sunt ciroclia, amiueutibus Vice-Cancellario aliisque Curatoribus ad ca lustrandaeonvoeatis, die Januarii 8vo., A.n. 175J/' The Dodo is one of t, fa are here without the number. 1 (Dun- can On the Dodo; Zoo!. Joum , vol, iii,, p. 559.) Upon this solemn sentence, which left to the Mu nothing but a foot and a head, Lyell makes the I observation: 'Some have complained that it n on tomb stones convey no general information, except thai in* dividuals were born and died, accidents which must happen alike to all men. But the death of a species is so remark- able att event in natural history that it uesen ration ; and it is with no small interest that we le the archives of the University of Oxford, the exact day and year, when the remains of the last specimen ofthi ! which bad been permitted to rot in the Ashmolean Mi were cast away:' and the author concludes by giving ili * Sur les oiseaux monstrueux n< ironies Dronte, Dodn. Capuchonne, Solitaire, et Oiseau de Nazare, et sur I Isle de Sable ii 50 lieues environ de Madagascar/ birds, so well described in the second volume i tory of Birds', by M. le Comte de Bufibn, and of wl do Borame has also spoken in his l Dietionar\ History/ under the names of Dronte, Dodo f II. (Cygne Capuchonnc), Solitary or Wild Turkey (Dind vage) of Madagascar, have never been seen in I France, Bourbon, Rodriguez, or even the Seychelles Iniclj red, during more than 60 years since when the* places have been inhabited and visited by French eo The oldest inhabitants assure every one that these mon- strous birds have been always unknown to them/ After some remarks that the Portuguese and Dutch who Hcst overran tbese islands may have seen some very large such as Emeus or Cassowaries, Sic, and each after his own manner of observing, M, Morel t!i ceeds: ■ However this may be, it is certain tin: an age (depuis pres un siecle) no one has here seen e mal of this species. But it is very' probable that islands were inhabited, people might have been abb I some species of very large birds, heavy and incapable ef tlight, and that the first mariners who sojourned there soda destroyed them from the facility with which the) caught. This was what made the Dutch sailors call th» Dotta, ftrum Hie picture ude dcgoflt* fWalck-Voegel), because they were with the- tloh of it » * * But among all the i i - u inch are found on this isle of sand and on lb* other isleU and rocks which are in the neighbour- I»le of France, modern navigators have never •& approaching to the birds above named, and referred to the number of species which may \ but which have been destroyed by the too great w4uch they are taken, and which arc 1 no longer itlBg upon islands or coasts entirely uninhal where there are many species of birds islands, none have been met with resem- ibove alluded to.* (Observations sur our tan 1778, torn, xiu, p. 15-1* Notes.) ri thus concludes his paper above alluded to : through the medium of a friend, to C.Tel- Port Louis, in the Mauritius, a naturalist of Lrch, for any information he could furnish or pro- rial ing to the former existence of the Dodo in that biained only the following partly negative state- is a very general impression among the the Dodo did exist at Rodriguez, as well as in itaelf; but that the oldest inhabitants have -rv*eeii it, nor has the bird or any part of it been preserved collection firmed in those i&lands, al- tfctcigh amateurs in natural history have hem.aLd formed extensive collections, supposed existence of ihe Dodo in r, although Mr. Telfair had not received, at the tg to Europe, a reply to a letter on trie sub- l1 addressed to a gentleman resident on stated that he had not any great expecta- tion* quarter: as the Dodo was not mentioned in nous manuscripts respecting thut island, ie travels of persons who had traversed all directions, many of them having no other than that of extending the bounds of natural We close this part of the case with the evidence of one evidently well qualified to judge, and whose veracity there js no reason to doubt. If this evidence be, as we believe it to he, unimpeachable, it is clear not only that the Dodo existed, but that it was publicly exhibited in London. The lac u nee in the print represent the spaces occasioned by a hole burnt in the manuscript* In Sloans M8S. (No. IB39, 5, p. lofl, Brit, Mus.) is the following interesting account bv L'Estrange in his observa- tion- 01) Sir Thomas Browned* Vulvar Errors.* It is worthy of note that the paragraph immediately follows one on Ihe 1 Est ridge* (Ostrich), ■ About 163S, as I walked London streets 1 mw the pic- ture of a strange fowl honi* out upon a cloth vas and myselfe with one or two more Gen. in company went in to see it. It was kept in a chamber, and was a great fowle somewhat bigger than the largest Turkey Cock and so legged and footed but stouter and thicker and of a more erect shape, coloured before like the breast of a yong Cock Fetal) (pheasant), and on the back ofdunn orrieaVe couluur. The keeper called it a Dodo and in the ende of a chimney in the chamber there lay an heap of large pebble stones where 4 bee gwre it many in our sight, some as bigg as nut- megs, and the keeper told ns sbee eats them conducing to digestion and though I remember not how farre the keeper was questioned therein yet I am confident that afterwards she cast them all agayne,'* EVIDENCE ARISING FROM REMAINS. The only existing recent remains attributed to the Dodo are, a leg in the British Museum, and a head (a cast of which is in Bnt. Mus.), and a leg in the Ashmoleau Museum * ford, the relics most probably of Tradescnnfs bird. Whether the leg formerly in the museum of Pauw be that at present in I lie British Museum may be, perhaps, doubt- ful, though we think with Mr. Gray that they are probably * This runout ttateruent it extracted in ihr recent edition of Sir Brown » vwkt by WLUtlua ; |mbtiilj,«d t>v Pickering. D D 52 D O D identical ; but that the specimen in the British Museum did not belong to Tradescant's specimen is clear, lor it evicted in tlie collection belonging to the Ro>al Society when Tradescanfs 'Dodar was complete. In the *An- n ales des Sciences' (tome xxi. p. IU3. Sept. 1830) will be found an account of an assemblage of fossil bones, then recently discovered, under a bed of lava, in the lAe of France, and sent to the Paris Museum. They almost nil belonged to a large living species of land-tortoise, called Testudo Indica, but amongst them were the head, sternum, and humerus of the dodo. *M. Cuvier,* adds Mr. Ljell in his *• Principles of Geology," 'showed roe these valuable remains at Paris, and assured me that they left no doubt in his mind that the huge bird was one of the gallinaceous tribe* r *S -. Head of Dodo (from tui of Oxford «p<*tro*n Foot of Dodo (tpeidni*ii tu lhe BrUbh Musnim* In a letter addressed to the Secretary of the ZfifilogiCft] Society, by Charles Telfair, Esq., Corr- Memb, Z. S., dated Port Louis (Mauritius), No\embei B, 1S32, and read be- fore a meeting of the society on ihe J 2th March, 1833, it appeared that Mr, Telfair bad recently had opportunities of making some researches about the buried bones of the Dronte or Dodo found in the Island of Rodriguez. The i of I hese researches he communicated, and enclosed letters addressed to him by Col. Dawkms, military secre- tary to the Governor uf the Mauritius, and by M. Eudes, lent at Rodriguez. Daw kins, it was stated, in a recent visit to Rodri- guez, conversed with every person whom he met respecting the Dodo, and became convinced that the lard Hm exist there. The general statement was that no bird is to be found there ex* ept ihe Guinea-fowl and Parrot, From one person, however, he learned the existence of another bird, which was called Oismu-h&nf, a name derived from its voice, whieh resembles 4hat of a cow. From the description ii of it by his informant, Col. Dawkius ai first believed that tins burl was really the Dodo; but on obtaining a specimen of it, it proved to be a Ga/intH (apparently refer- * to Ihe Laser Ga/utet of l>r. Latham, the Sula !, and the for of Linuavus). It is found only in th< parts of the Island. Ooi Dawktns visited the caverns in which bones ha\e been dug My, anddus? in several places, but found only small j ■ > autiful rich soil forms the ground- work of them, which is from six la eight feet deep, and contains no pebbles. No animal of any description inhabits th not even bats. M. Eudes succeeded in digging up in tbe large cavern various bones, including some of a large kind of bird, which no longer exists in ihe Island: these he forwarded to Mr. Telfair, by whom they were presented to the Zoolof Society. The only part of the cavern in winch found was at the entrance, where the darkness begins ; the little attention usually paid to this part by \ v be the hy they have not been previously found. Those near the surface were the least injured, and they occur to the depth of three feet, but nowhere in consider- able quantity; whence M. Eudes conjectured that the bird" was at till limes rare, or at least uncommon. A bin 1 large a size as that indicated by the bones had never been seen by M. Gory, who had resided forty j cars on the island. M. Eudes added that the Dutch who first landed at Rodri- guez lefL cats there to destroy the rats which an them: these cats h,ve since become very numerous, and prove highly destructive to poultry; and he suggested the probability that they may have destroyed the large kind of bird to which the bones belonged, by devouring ones as soon as they were hatched, — a destruction whjeh may have been completed long before the Island was ift- habited. The bones procured by M, Eudes for Mr. Telfair wets fed by that gentleman to the Zoological Sock the reading of the letter, &c, they were laid on the table, and consisted of numerous bones of tbe extremities or more large species of Tortoise, several fo binder extremity of a large bird, and tbe head of a A* With reference to the metatarsal bone of the bird, which was lonir and strong, Dr. Grant pointed aessed articulating surfaces for four toes, three di forward* and one backwards, as in t the Dwte preserved in the Briu-h Museum, to which it was also proportioned in its magnitude and form. (Zoul. Pr Part I.) Opinions of Zoologists and supposed place in th* Animal Series. Piso, in his edition of Bontius. places the Dodo imme- diately be ft) re t he Cassowary ; a i : v e t hat the figure of Bontius does not appear fo be identical with tbe picture whieh now hangs in the British M Though there is a general resemblance there ate \ a differences whieh go far to show, at all events, that t h< of Bontius and that in the picture are different port I Willughby 1 sets of * The greatest land- tr kind by themselves, which, by reason of the bulk of their bodies, and the smallness of their wings, cannot fly, but only walk. Th I the 1st section of this chapter, and the D**do the fourth and last, being immediately preceded by 4 the Cassowary or Emeu. Ray's section * Aves rostris rertioribus minusque hamatii maxima?, singulares et sui generis, ob oorporum molem at alarum bivvitatem volaiidi iinpotes* contains the same birds as Willugbbye ei rter, viz.: the Oitrich, the \atnch, the Emeu, Erne or Cassowary, and, las Moehrinj?, and after him, Brisson, gives the bird, under the name Of Raphus t a position next to the Ostriches also. Buff on places it independently. Linnaeus, In his last edition of the * Sy sterna Naturae' (tht 121b, I7f»ti>, places the bird at the head of his* Gailitur! the order immediately succeeding the * GraUrr* utid name of iJidtu i/trj tu\, and immediately before ihe genu i. The genus St rut hi a is the last of his , and Rhea (American Ostrich) the last species of StrutJua, so that Didui ineptus stands between stmthio JZAflOj Linn., and Paro crixtatus (the Peacock). In a former edition Linnseu* had noticed the bird under the name Strut/no eiivuUatut. Latham in his ?.ynopsia (1782) followed Linnirus, but three species, viz., the Hooded Dodo, the Solitary and the Nazarene Dodo* Lin, in his edition of the * Systema Naturae' makes PmoMq (Trumpeter) the last genus of the Linntesi GraiUc A and Of in (Bustard) the first genu* of the Lin /% under winch last-mentioned order he a the genus Didus, placing it between the genera and Atpft which are both included by Omelin in the oci Outline?. He al uliic-h he describes as 'black, clouded with whi Is feet. 1 The following are his — at. XlL l f p. 267, n* 1 J Struthio cucu flatus, Nat, X. p. 15S; Rophu*, li: p, 1 4, I Xieremb. Nat. 231 ; GaJ/i Zrinus, Clus. E&ot. 99, t. 10; Olear. Mn ut. Jav. 70, Butf. Ili^t. Nat. i. p. ^isu; Dod-aersen or Valgh^VogeL, Herbert it. p Dodo, Raj. A.V. p. - dL Gin. : Bdw. Glean, t Jdtu Lath. Byn. fii. I, | L 70. 2nd. Didus solitarius; Solitaire* Buff. Hist. NaL D O D 53 D O D des Ois. i p. 485 ; Leguat it. i p. 98 ; Solitary Dodo, Lath. Syn. iii. 1, p. 3, n. 2. This species is described by Gmelin is * varied with grey and brown, with tetradactyle feet.' 3rd. Didus Nazurenus ; Oiseau de Nazareth, et Oiseau de Sausie, Buff. Hist. Nat. des Ois. i. p. 485 ; Caurhe, Madng. S. 130 ; Nasarene Dodo, Lath. Syn. iii. 1, p. 4, n. 3. Gmelin escribes this species as 'black, with tetradactyle feet.' Blumenbach followed Linnesus ; and Dumenl and Vicillot followed Latham. Temminck instituted in his ' Analyse du Systeme G6n6ral d'Oraithologie,' the order Inertes, for the Dodo and the Apttryr; two birds, as Mr. Yanrell in his paper on the Apteryx {Trans. Zool. Soc, vol. i., p. 71) observes, differing decidedly from each other in their beaks; but in reference to their imperfect wings, as also in the nature of their external covering, having obvious relation to the species included in his order Cursores. ' But/ adds Mr. Yarrell, ' the situation chosen for this order Inertes, at the extreme end of his systematic arrangement, leads me to infer that M. Temminck considered as imaginary the subjects for which it was formed.' Uliger, in his Prodromus (1811), instituted the order lnepti for the reception of the Dodo alone, Apteryx not being then known, and he placed it immediately preceding Iris Cursores, containing the Strutkious Birds. Cuvier, in the first edition of his Regne Animal at the end of his notice on his family Brevipennes i Les Autruches, StruUuo, Linn.), has the following note appended to his description of the last specie?, Rhea. 'I cannot place in this table species but badly known, or, more, so little au- thentic as those which compose the genus Didus. The first or the Dronte (Didus inept us) is only known from a de- trription given by the first Dutch navigators, and preserved by Clusins, Exot. p. 99, and by an oil-painting of the same epoch copied by Edwards, pi. 294; for the description of Herbert is puerile, and all the others arc copied from CI li- ra end Edwards. It would seem that the species has en- tirely d i sappea r ed, and we now possess no more of it at the present day than a foot preserved in the British Museum (Shaw, Sat. Miscell. pi. 143), and a head in bad condition in the Ashmolean Museum at Oxford. The bill does not eem to be without some relation to that of the Auks (Pin- gomns), and the foot would bear considerable resemblance to that of the Penguins (Manchots), if it were palmated. The second species, or the Solitaire (Didus Solitarius), rests only on the testimony of Leguat, Voy. i. p. 98, a man who has disfigured the best known animals, such as the Hippopotamus and Lamantin. Finally, the third species, or V Oiseau de Nazare (Didus Nazarenus), is only known through Francois Gauche, who regards it as the same as the Dronte, and yet only gives it three toes, while all other authors give four to the Dronte. No one has been able to see any of these birds since these voyagers.' In the second edition H829), the note is repeated with the addition of a notice of Apteryx. With every reverence for the great soologist who wrote it, it is impossible to avoid observing the haste and incorrectness which mark it. His opinions certainly underwent considerable modification. When he was in this country at the period of the last French revo- lution, he had an opportunity of seeing the head preserved hi the Ashmolean Museum, and the foot in the British Museum, and he doubted the identity of this species with that of which the painting is preserved in the National collection. Lyell mentions these doubts, and we must sere recall to the reader the geologist's statement above eluded to, that Cuvier showed him the valuable remains in Fans, and that he assured him that they left no doubt on his mind that the huge bird was one of the Gallinaceous tribe. (Sur Quelques Ottsemens, $c., Ann. des Set., tome xxl, p. 103, Sept., 1830.) Shaw, as appears indeed from Cuvier's note, made men- tbn cf the Dodo in his Naturalist's Miscellany (plates 142 and 143), giving a figure of the head preserved in the Ash- noiean Museum, and in his Zoological Lectures. The con- tainer of his ' Zoology* has the following sweeping notice of the bird : — 'The Dodo of Edwards appears to have existed only in the imagination of that artist, or the species has been utterly extirpated since his time, which is scarcely probable. Its beak is said to be deposited in the Ashmo- lean Museum at Oxford, and a foot in the collection in the British Museum. TKe former appears rather to belong to some unknown species of albatross than to a bird of this order, and the latter to another unknown bird ; but upon what authority it has been stated to belong to the Dodo, I am at a loss to determine. A painting by Edwards still exists in the British Museum.' 'This hasty judgment,' says Mr. Duncan in his paper in the Zoological Journal, ' is fully refuted, especially by the existing head, and the exact resemblance of the leg at Ox- ford to that in London.' Mr. Vigors, in his paper 'On the Natural Affinities that connect the Orders and Families of Birds' (Linn. Trans., vol. xi v., p. 395, read December 3, 1823), thus writes on the subject of the Dodo .•— • Considerable doubts have arisen as to the present existence of the Linna?an Didus ; and thev have been increased by the consideration of the num- berless opportunities that have latterly occurred of ascer- taining the existence of these birds in those situations, the isles of Mauritius and Bourbon, where they were ori'jinally alleged to have been round. That they once existed I be- lieve cannot be questioned. Besides the descriptions given by voyagers of undoubted authority, the relics of a specimen preserved in the public repository of this country, bear de- cisive record of the fact The most probable supposition that we can form on the subject is, that the race lias be- come extinct in the before-mentioned islands, in conse- quence of the value of the bird as an article of food to the earlier settlers, and its incapability of escaping from pur- suit. This conjecture is strengthened by the consideration of the gradual decrease of a nearly conterminous group, the Otis tarda of our British ornithology, which, from similar causes, we have every reason to suspect will shortly be lost to this country. We mav, however, still entertain some hopes that the Didus may be recovered in the south-eastern part of that vast continent, hitherto so little explored, which adjoins those islands, and whence, indeed, it seems to have been originally imported into them. I dwell upon these circumstances with more particularity, as the disappearance of this group gives us some grounds for asserting, that many chasms which occur in the chain of affinities through- out nature may be accounted for on the supposition of a similar extinction of a connecting species. Here we have an instance of the former existence of a species that, as far as we can now conclude, is no longer to be found ; while the link which it supplied in nature was of considerable importance. The bird in question, from every account which we have of its economy, and from the appearance of its head and foot, is decidedly Gallinaceous ; and, from the insufficiency of its wings for the purposes of flight, it may with equal certainty be pronounced to l>e of the Strut/iious structure, and referable to the present family. But the foot has a strong hind toe, and, witn the exception of ils being more robust, — in which character it still adheres to the Strti- thionidee, — it corresponds exactly with the toot of the Lin- n&an genus Crax, that commences the succeeding family. The bird thus becomes osculant, and forms a strong point of junction between these two conterminous groups ; which, though evidently approaching each other in general points of similitude, would not exhibit that intimate bond of con- nexion which we have seen to prevail almost uniformly throughout the neighbouring subdivisions of nature, were it not for the intervention of this important genus.' M. Lesson, in his Manual (1828), after giving a descrip- tion of the Dodo (genus Dronte, Didus, Linn., Ruphus, Moehring, BrissoiO, says that the genus includes but one species which may be considered as at all authenticated, and which exists no longer; this is the Dronte, Didus ineptus, described by Clusius, ex. p. 99, figured by Edwards, nl. '294. * They possess,' he adds, ' a foot and head of it at London, figured in Shaw's Miscell., pi. 143 and 166.* Then comes the following statement: — *M. Temminck has adopted, after Shaw, the genus Apteryx, which he thus describes.' M. Lesson, after giving the description and noticing the only known species, Apteryx Australis, pro- ceeds to make the following queries : * fclay not the Dronte be the Cassotcary of the East Indies, to which has been added the bill of an Albatross? It is said that it was once very common in the Islands of France and of Bourbon, and that the former received the name of the Isle of Cerne from these birds. May not the Apteryx of M. Temminck be founded on the fragments of the Dronte preserved in the Museum of London i" To make the confusion complete, M. Lesson places immediately bef le the genus Dronte the Emou Kivikivi, Dromiceius Navcc Zeiandit*, Less., which is no other than the Apteryx Austral is of Shaw, and which has been so well described and* figured by Mr. D O D 54 DOD Yarrell in the first volume of the Transactions of the Zoo* logical Society <>f London. M- de Bhuiiville, in ■ memoir on the Didus ineptus, read before the Academy of BeJettBf, on the 3Qth of August, 1830, and published in the * Nouvelles Annales du Mu- seum d'Hiaioire Naturelle' (torneiv,. p. I, 4to. t Paris, IB35), enters at large into the history of the bird, and terminates his list of authors thus: ' Finally, not lung ago (assez dcr- FtiereMfct) in England, an anonymous author, whom I believe to he Mr. Mac Leay, has returned to the idea lhal this genus ought to be placed among the Gallinaceous bin K Nevertheless, although he pronounces that Ihe brunts is decidedly a bird of this family, he adds, that it may, with the same certainty, be referred to the StruthitatiJcr, on account of the small neas of its wings ; but, adds he, m foot is provided with a hallux (poure), it departs (a'eloi from tins family to approach the MUU Corax, qui doit la commencer, according to him. Thus it is one of thflee genera which ho names osculant, farming the passage front one group to another/ Who this anonymous author may be we do not presume to guess, but we have the best au- thority for asserting that Mr. W« S. Mac Leay is not the person* From the context, we think it probable that Mr. Vil Hove given are alluded to, Corax being a mitprmt fcr ( M. de Bbinville, after giving the different points on which the claim of the Dodo to be considered a gallinaceous bird rests, and the reasons for and against it f thus proceeds :■ — 'Among the orders of birds which include tin* largest species, there only remain the birds of prey with which the Dodo can be compared; and it scorns to us that it is to tin in that the bird bears the greatest resemblance.* In I of this it is necessary to attend to the following ob- servations: — 1. The eyes are situated in the same part of the bdl as in CwthaoPtHk ►e nostril? are oval, situated very forward, and with- out a superior scale, as in those birds. '3. The iWio ui the skull, its great width in the iuter- orbitury space, and Mi BetfMfj at the sinciput, are also nearly the same as in those vultures. A. Even tho colour of the bill, and the two caruncular fids of the origin of the curved part, are nearly the same as in those birds. Tho species of hood which the *kin forms at the root of the bill, and which have earned for ihe Dodo the name I IfgHui citcullatus, has a very similar disposition in 6. The almost entire nudity of the neck, as well as its greenish colour seen through the few downy feathers winch DOVer it, are also rharactcnstie of the vu3i 7. The form, the number, and the disposition of the foes, as well as the force and curvature of the claws, indicate a bird of that family at least as much as a gallinaceous bird. 8. Til '.stem of the tarsi and of the toes more mblee also what is found in Gamartoa than what is lmI in the Gallinaceous birds. 9. The kind of Jabot at the rout of the neck, and even the muscular stomach, are found in one order as well as in the Other. 10. Lastly, M. de Blainvillo notices the absence of the spur which he remarks is nearly characteristic of ml birds* Iff, de Blainville, after expressing a hope that both the Ayr- Aye (Cli^ramys, whieh has not been seen a second the days of Sonnerat) and the Do4o may be yet recovered in the interior of Madagascar, thus concludes his iir: — * 1. There exist in the English collect i ns traces of at least three individuals of a large species of walking bird (oiseuti mnrchrur), to which has been given the name of Dodo, Dronte. Dtdus inept us. *2, These trai < i Eon ne since the epoch when Dutch began to take part in the disooverv of Ihe passage to the East Indies by the Cape of Good Hope, that jy, about 1594. «ame of Dodo is employed for the first time bv Herbert; that of Dronfe by Piso, but without its ! possible to arrive at the origin and etymology of these de- lations, Ihe country of this bird is the Itde of France; there being nothing to prove positively that it has been found either at Bourbon or at Fernandez, as has been thought* owing In the eonftision, no doubt, between the Dodo and Solitaire of Leguat, ' j. The Dronte should be approximated to or even placed in the order of rapacious birds, near the vultures, rather than in that of the Gallinaceous birds, and, for stronger reasons, rather than among the GraUatores (Echassiers) t ot near the Penguins iManchots), *G. It is by no means certain that this bird has disap- peared fmm the number of living animals. If possible in the case of the Isle of France, it is not probable ui the case of Madagascar, the productions of whieh aie fnn of the Raptures, without separating it much more widely from its congeners than our present state of know* ledge will sanction. It has been thought, indeed, that this DOD 55 DO D remarkable bird represented one of the primary divisions of the whole order ; in which case it would stand between the owls and the Dodo: but its similarity to the vultures and the fblcons, in our opinion, is too great to favour this sup- position ; while, on the other hand, it will subsequently ap- pear that the circle of the BaiconidUe is sufficiently complete to show that it does not enter into that family.' After some other observations, Mr. Swainson concludes his ob- servations on the Secretary thus : 'It must be remembered, also* that the very same objections occur against placing this bird (the Secretary) between the Strigidee (owls) and me Dididce (Dodos), as those we have intimated against considering it as the grallatorial type of the Vulturidee.' That a bird or birds called by the name of Dodo and the other appellations which we need not hero repeat once existed, we think the evidence above given sufficiently proves. We have, indeed, heard doubts expressed whether the Museum portrait was taken ' from a living bird,' and have aUo heard it suggested that the picture may represent a specimen made up of the body of an ostrich to which the Ul and legs of other birds have been attached. And here it a that the destruction of Tradescant's specimen becomes a source of the greatest regret. Whatever was the con- dition of that specimen, as long as the skin was preserved there existed the means of ascertaining whether it was real or a made-up monster ; and when the V ice-Chancellor and the other curators in making their lustration gave the fatal nod of approbation they destroyed that evidence. With regard to the picture we have endeavoured to place it before the reader as well as our limited means will permit, in order that he may have an opportunity of judging from the in- ternal eTidence as to the probability of the portrait being taken from a living bird, and with this view we have given the accessories as they appear in the painting as well as the principal figure. Mr. Gray, among others, still inclines, we believe, to the ~iiion that the bird represented was made up by joining i head of a bird of prey approaching the Vultures, if not belonging to that family,* to the legs of a Gallinaceous bird, sad hi* opinion, from his attainments and experience, is worthy of all respect. But, if this be granted, see what we here to deal with. We have then two species, which are extinct or have escaped the researches of all zoolo- ; to account for, one, a bird of prey, to judge from its , larger than the Condor ;> the other a Gallinaceous bird, me pillar-like legs must have supported an enormous a. As to the stories of the disgusting quality of the of the bird found and eaten by the Dutch, that will vrigh bat little in the scale when we take the expression to be, what it really was, indicative of a comparative prefer- ence lor the turtle-doves there found, after feeding on Dodos usque ad nauseam, 'Always Partridges' has be- almost proverbial, and we find from Lawson how a ami del repetition of the most delicious food palls. ' We cooked •v nipper,' lays that traveller, ' but having neither bread ■or nit, our nit turkeys began to be loathsome to us, ihhoogh we were never wanting of a good appetite, yet a eontmuance of one diet made us weary;' and again, * By the way our guide killed more turkeys, and two poi- nts, which he eat, esteeming them before fat turkeys.' With regard to the form of the bill, we must be careful how we lay too much stress on that Who would have ex- pected to find a bill ' long, slender, smooth, and polished, m form resembling that of an Ibis, but rather more straight • Mr. G»y"e nuoH for considering the Dodo iu belonging to the Raptor** dUj mt on the following beta, premising, as he doe*, that it is to be borne m saMthsU in the. Raptorial birds the form of the bill is their chief ordinal iniiMiii, eliwli ie not the ease with the GnUataret or the Natatvrei, where a* fans of the fret and legs are the chief character of the order. ■ L The* hats* of the hill la enveloped in a Cere, as may be seen in the cast •here the foUis of the Cere an distinctly exhibited, especially over the back sfrhe mmU ile The Cere b only fbnnd in the Raptorial birds. •a The wntrDe ere placed exactly In front of the Cere, as they are in the after JsapYevvj ; they are oral, and nearly erect, as they are in the true Vml- *•»*• aad In thai fl"ous alone, and not longitudinal as they are in the Ca- •are*, all lb* OmiSuameme strrft, OrmUatoree and Katatorei, and they are ■skrd mad covered with an arched scale, as is the case in all the Qallinaceer. •3. in EdwardVa picture the bill is represented as much hooked (like the BnaWi) at the? tip; a character which unfortunately cannot be verified on aV Osfar4 hewd. as that specimen is destitute of the homy sheath of the bill, sad osjIt sh»ws the form of the bony core. • Yfcfc retard to the else of the bill. It is lobe observed, that this part varies prady m the different species, of vultnrea. Indeed so much so, that there is no •soma a» believe that the bird of the Oxford head was much larger than some of tfce kaoera vultures. • Wk* M*rd to the foot,* adde Mr. Gray, ' It has all the characters of that ef rW 0*lh nmetomi MrcJs, aad differs from all the vultures in the shortness of As mieVihi toe. the form of the scales on the leg, and the bluntaen of the and depressed at the base*,* on an Emeu-like body With rasorial legs and feet? Yet such is the form of Apteryx. As to the argument arising from the absence of the spur it is worth but little at best ; and it may be said in favour of those who would place the Dodo between the Strutliious and Gallinaceous birds, that its absence in such an osculant bird would be expected. If the picture in the British Museum, and the cut in Bon- tius be faithful representations of a creature then living, to make such a bird a bird of prey— a Vulture, in the ordinary acceptation of the term — would be to set all tiie usual laws of adaptation at defiance. A Vulture without wings ! How was it to be fed ? And not only without wings, but neces- sarily slow and heavy in progression on its clumsy feet. The Vulturida are, as we know, among the most active agents for removing the rapidly decomposing animal re- mains in tropical and intertropical climates, and they are provided with a prodigal development of wing to waft them speedily to the spot tainted by the corrupt incumbrance. But no such powers of wing would be .required by a bird ap- pointed to clear away the decaying and decomposing masses of a luxuriant tropical vegetation, — a kind of Vulture for vegetable impurities, so to speak, — and such an office would not be by any means inconsistent with comparative slow- ness of pedestrian motion. DOEto'N A, the most antient oracle of Greece, was pro- bably situated in the valley of Joannina in Epirus, but its exact position has never been ascertained. Dionysius of Halicarnassus places it four days' journey from Buthrotum, and two from Ambracia. (Antiqu. Rom. i. 5.) Colonel Leake places it at the south-east extremity of the lake of Joannina, near Kastritza (Travels in Northern Greece, vol. iv., p. 1G8, and following), and there are many reasons for believing that the Dodonscan territory corresponded to the valley at the south of that sheet of water. It is true that there is no mention of a lake in the neighbourhood of the antient Dodona; but it is described as surrounded by marches, and it is not unlikely that the lake of Joannina may have been increased in later times from the catavothra in the country. (Leake, iv. p. 1 89.) The temple at Dodona was dedicated to Jupiter, and was of Pelasgian origin. (Horn. Iliad, xvi. 233 ; Herod, ii. 52.) Strabo is of opinion (vii. p. 328), that the priests at this temple were originally men, but that the duties of the office were afterwards per- formed by three old women. The people who had the ma- nagement of the temple are called Belli or Helli. (Creuzer, Symbol, i., p. 193, note 359.) The oracles were delivered from an oak (Sophocles, Trachin. 1171) or beech (Hesiod. op. S'trabon., p. 327; Sophocl. Track. 173). The temple at Dodona was entirely destroyed by Dosimacbus, the iEtolian praetor, B.C. 219 (Polyb. iv. 67), and probably was never restored, for it did not exist in the time of Strabo (p. 327); but there was a town of the name in the seventh century a.d., and a bishop of Dodona is mentioned in the council of Ephesus. (Wesscling on Hierocles' Synecdoche, p. 651.) There is a long article on Dodona in the Fragment of Stephanus Byzantinus, which is printed at the end of his work. DODSLEY, ROBERT, was born in 1703, at Mansfield, in Nottinghamshire, where his father is said to have kept the free school. Robert and several brothers, however, appear to have all commenced life as working artisans, or servants. Robert is said to have been put apprentice to a stocking-weaver, from whom, finding himself in danger of being starved, he ran away, and took the place of a footman. After living in that capacity with one or two persons, he entered the service of the Honourable Mrs. Lowther, and while with that lady he published by subscription in 1 732 an octavo volume of poetical pieces, under the title of ' The Muse in Livery, or the Footman's Miscellany.' The situa- tion of the author naturally drew considerable attention to this work at the moment of its appearance ; but the poetry was of no remarkable merit. His next production was a dramatic piece, called 'The Toyshop;' he sent it in manu- script to Pope, by whom it was much relished, and who re- commended it to Rich, the manager of Coven t Gaiden theatre, where it was acted in 1735 with great success. With the profits of his play Dodsley the same year set up as a book- seller; and, under the patronage which Pope's friends-hip and his own reputation and talents procured him, his shop • Yarrell's ' DesertpUoa of Apteryx Australia/ Trent. Zooi &•«.. vol. * in Pall Mall toon became a distinguished resort of the literary loungers about town. His business, which he con- ducted with great spirit and ability, prospered accordingly ; and in Ins laher days he might be considered as standing at i he head of the bookselling trade. He continued also throughout his life to keep himself before the public in his ft ill profession of an author, and produced a considerable number of works of varying degrees of merit* b tfh hi prose and verse. In 1737 his farce of ' The King and the Miller of Mansfield' was acted at Drury Lane with great applause. It was followed the same year by a sequel, under the title of Sir John Cockle at Court/ which however was not so successful* Nor was he more fortunate with his ballad farce of * The Blind Beggar of Bethnall Green,' which brought out at Drury Lane in 1741. This year also he set up a weekly magazine, under the title of * The Public Re- gister,* to which he was himself a principal contributor; but it was discontinued after the publication of the twenty- fmrih number- It is curious to note that, in his farewell address to his readers, he complains that certain rival ma- gazine publishers (understood to mean the proprietors of the Gentleman's Magazine) had exerted their mHii- wilh success to prevent the newspapers from advert isiug his work. In 1745 he published another short dramatic piece, entitled * Rex et Pont ifex, being an attempt to introduce upon the stage a new species of pantomime; 1 but this never was acted. A collected edition of all these dramas was published in 1 748. in a volume, to which he gave the title of 'Tril The following year he produced a masque on the sub- ject of the peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, under the title of 'The Triumphs of Peace,' which was set to music by Dr. Arne, and performed at Drury Lane. In 17 SO appeared anonymously his ingenious and well known little work, *T!i of Human Life, 1 which was long attributed to Lord Chesterfield, and was from the first extremely Uler. The first part, entitled * Agriculture," of a poem in blank verse, on the subject of public virtue, which he published in 1754, was so coldly received that the second and third parts which he originally contemplated were never produced. In 1758 he closed his career of dramatic auili ith a tragedy entitled 'G'leone,' which was vent Garden with extraordinary applause, and i luring a long run. When it was 2000 copies were sold the first day, and i( reached a fourth ' C leonV h o rn is now nearly forgotten: although Dr. Johnson de- ihat if Otwny had written it he would have been Jtniembcred fee nothing else, — a compliment which the modest author, when it was reported to hun, observed with asure was 'too much/ Dodsley died at Dir- to ■ friend, on the 25th of September, He had retired from business some years before, : made a good fortune. Dodsley's name is associated veral works of which he was only the projector and the publisher, but from his connexion with which he is now more generally remembered than tor his own product ons. / them may be mentioned the two periodical works, 'The Museum/ begrun in 1746 and extended to three vo- . in which there are many able essays by Horace ole, the two Wartons, Akenside, kc. (of this Dodslev uly one of the shareholders], and * The World/ ] 7,>4-57, conducted h\ Edward Moore, and contributed to ds Lyttelton, Chesterfield, Bath, and Cork, Horace Soame Jenyns, &c. ; *The Pi 'n which Johnson wrote a preface : and especially the 'Annual Register/ begun in 17un, and still carried on and known by his name. [Annual Kkgistkh 1 These and the other WOtta in which he was engaged brought him into intimate connexion with most of the eminent men belong- orld of letters dun i! _ his able and Career. He has also the credit of having first cucnuraped the talents of Dr. Johnson, by purchasing his L ndon in 1 738, for the sum of ten guineas, and of havitv? many years after r of the -!i Dictionary. A second volume lected works, funning a continuation of the *Trilt< published under the title of 'M i 1772. (Be- tides the articles in the second edition of the * ttio<;raphia in Chalmers, and in the ' Biu^raphia Dramatical many noti ting Dodsley in Nicholses J of the Eighteenth C DODS WORTH, ROGER, an eminent an liquefy, was the son of Matthew Dods worth, registrar of York Cathedral, and chancellor to Archbishop Matthews. He was born July 24, 158.1, at Newton Grange in the parish of St. Os- wald, in Rvdale, Yorkshire. He died in the month of August* 16*4. and was. buried at Ruffe rd in Lam Ilia manuscript collections, parity relating to Yorkshire, m a hundred and sixty-two volumes folio and quarto, a hundred and twenty-two of them in hi* own hand-writing, bequeathed' to the Bodleian Library at Oxford, in 1671. bv General Fairfax, who had been Dods\vorth 1 s patron. Chal- bal Fairfax allowed Dodsworth a yearly salary to preserve the inscriptions in churches. Dods worth was the projector, and collected many of tbe materials for the early part of the work now known as * Dug- dale's Monastieon, 1 in the title page of the first volume of which his name appears as one of (he compilers. There is a detailed catalogue of the contents of Dixk* worth's collections, now in the Bodleian, in the great catalogue of the Manuscripts of England and Irelai Oxon. 1*97. (Gough's Brit. Top, vol. i. pp. 123-4 ; Biogr. Diet. vol. xiL. p, laO; and the pref* to tltt Li hun of th DODWELL, HENRY, was born in Dublin in 1642. His father, who had heen iu the army, posaessed some pro- perty in Ireland, but having lust H in the rebel! brought over his family to England, and settled at \ lfi48. Young Dodwell was here sent to the free »chooL where he remained lor five year*. In the meantime tab his father and mother had died, and he was re season to great difficulties and distress from the want of all pecuniary means, till, in 1G54, he was taken under the pro* tecti on of a brother of his mother's, at whose expei was sent, in 1656, to Trinity College, Dublin. Here hi eventually obtained a fellowship, which however h quished in 1666, owing to certain conscientious acruplei against taking holy orders. In I G 72, on his return land, after having resided some yeans at Oxford, he made hu first appearance as an author by a learned pi which he introduced to the public a theological tracl late Dr. Stearn* who had been his college tutor: it w« entitled *De Obstinatione,' and published at Dublin. Dud- well's next publication was a volume entitled ■ Two Lc : 1, For the Susception of Holy Ord Studies Theological, especially such as are rational/ It ap- peared in a second edition in 1G81, accompanied with • * Discourse on the Phoenician History of Bam which, found in Porphyry ait : i lo he spurious. Meanwhile, m 1674, Dud well had settled m London, and from this time to his death lie led a life of busy authorship. Many of his publicatio on i he popish and nonconformist controversies ; they haw the reputation <»f showing, like everything else he wroie, ret and minute learning, and great skill in l\n cation of his scholarship, but little judgment of a larger kind Few, if any, of the champions of the church have st tamed the pretensions of that establishment * D dwell iiOMH to have done; but his wboleliie perfect conseieuh ud disregard of pergonal con*c« quencefl under which he wrote and acted, In I Cos elected Camden 1 by the Univc Oxford, but was deprived of his office, after ht ahnut three years, for refusing to take theoath of allegianes to William and Mary. He now retired to the yill Cookham in Berkshire, and soon after to S the same neighbourhood, where he spent tl He possessed, it appears, an estate in allowed a relation to enjov the principal part of thi only referring such a moderate main sumcedforl and unexpenaive habits of life. It n ■aid however that his relate lb began to ihe subtraction even of thti pittance; uh . resumed his property, and married. He took this n his 53rd year, and he lived to see Im.i iher of ten children. The work* for which he is i all produced in the latter pa ' life* Among these are his Disseriati. : the Gi- raphers, published to Hudson'- • (• phin? \ iptores GrsBci Minores," Oxon Vnnales Thucydideier 1^96; aronologia Grieco-Romana pro Hypo tin Haliearnassei/ iG9i: and bis * Ann ales Velleiani. Quia- , Staliani,* 169&. These several clironol' which are drawn up with great ability, have all been DOG 57 ooa ly reprinted. DodwelVs principal work is con- r *> be his * De Veleribus Grteeorum Romanorum- , Obitcrquu tie Cycle JudsDorum oe .Elate (_'! '5, 1 4to., Oxom, 1701* He also published in HJ6, ' An E pistol ary D iseou rw», pro v i i ig fron i tbe nptures and the first Fathers, that the Soul is a principle ururally mortal, but immortalized actually by the pleasure f God, to punishment or to reward, by its union with the Imne baptismal spirit ; where it is proved that none have he power of giving this divine immortalizing spirit since *tles, but only the Bishops/ This attempt to make ml for the bishops the new power of conferring immortality •ai>ed no small outcry against the writer, and st aairf even of those who had not seen any extravagance in us Armer polemical lucubrations. Of course it go 1 . fleace to the Dissenters, all of whose souls it un< u a future existence on any terms, Shottesbrooke on the 7th of June, 171 1. H ma sons, the eldest, Henry, who was a barrister, pub- isbed anonymously in 1742, a tract, which has been gene- lily, but perhaps erroneously, looked upon as a ipon revealed religion, under the title of ' Chris- ed on Argument:* and another, William, f ho w« in the church, distinguished himself by some fttuphlcts in the controversy with Dr. Corners Middleton boot miracles; and also wrote an answer to his brother's nooytn ost mentioned, _!i^b name for the digiligrade quadruped y attached 1o man, Unif rtnscan genus Cants are lo be found the lie wolves ; the (Cam's Vuipest &c); t jack Lhe Mexican wolf ((' intli of Hernandez : and Cams T/i Cuvier arranges under the ^enus Cant* * tes Chktts," m ilc-r- ailed {Cam* famtliaris and its va- tiia Lupus, i us, f.ljtil ii the jackal* (' Loup (lore, Cam's aureus); and foxes (which Brissoo and others have p**ai*d under the name of Vulpes) may be distinguished e wolves and the dogs by their longer and more by a more pointed muzzle; by the pupils of *s» which by day present a kind of longitudinal alii of the round form; and by the superior incisors lobated (echanerees) ; and he observes on their odour, their disposition to dig for themselves earths, ihe weaker animals. These he phu uding the Zerda i ' of Iliiger, ,alande, Cam* Zerda of Gnieh;. ait be terms the Zerdas especes de renards, though he aider them as a section, and notices them as Iliiger: the Ih/trna n •rmlira of Burchell, 'ijtrna pirta of Temminck (wild dog of the Cape), termi* staC;i 'iidcPy and he then passes on to the If, l> Manual, begins the second section of lii, and he adopts the : — hich have the pupil of the eye round, ig the dogs property so called, the wolves, and the rkalsv ra in which the pupil of the eye contracts Htfca" das. ma-like feet; the hya?na-dog, bini pictus, Desm., Hy&na pieta, Tetnra., L , es, Hibn il to a consideration jw$ famti arieties: the other subfamilies t treated of under their respective titles. l)H given by LinncBUS of Cants fa- rosuin) recurval I curl and his lengthened after enumerating the varieties, of winch he gb it may appear to some almost ridi- iwte and not very delicate, is eminently cha- os that the domestic dog, Corn's -tingubhed by its recurved tail, and , in stature, form, colour, and hair. It exhibits, ho adds, * the most polar, complete, and the most useful con*| ha* lhe whole species is become our : each individual is entirely devoted to his master, ~.C, No, 538, j adopts his manners, distinguishes and defends his property, and remains attached to bun even unto death; and all this springs not from mere necessity, nor from constraint, but ■ly from recomwissance and a true friendship. ] swifu strength, and the highly developed power of smelling of the dog,Tiave made him a powerful ally of man against the other animals, and were perhaps no- the establishment of society. It is the only animal that has followed man all over the earth, 1 Now comes the question — What was the parent-stack of ihis faithful friend of man ? Some zoologists are of opinion that the breed is derived from the wolf* others that it is a familiarized jackal; all agree that no trace of it is to bo found in a primitive state of nature. That there were d or rather animals of tbe canine form, in Europe long ago, TC \wix^ e\idence from their remain-, which W€ i* ha it pre- sently notice : and that there are wild dogs we know. India, far example, atFords many of them, living in a state of complete independence, and without any indication of a wish to approach the dwellings of man. These dogs, tho:, they have been accurately noticed by competent do not throw much light on the question. They may bate escaped from the dominion or half dominion of man, smd have betaken themselves to a vagabond life. It becomes necessary however to examine into tbe state of these it some of which are entirely wild, and keep to tbe mountain and forest, whilst others hang about the villages, and though without owners, give tokens of a more social disposition, and are tolerated as the scavengers of the place, which t clear of disgusting incumbrances, somewhat after the Por- tuguese fashion. Col. Sykes thus describes the Dukhun (Deccan) dog, Cam* Dukhunemis, Sykes, Kobtm of the M * Red, paler underneath; tail bushy, pendulous; pupil rounded,' 'This is the Wild Bo* of Dukhun. Its head is c o i li pi esaed an 1 1 e n ot v cry sharp, are oblkjue: the pupils round, irides light brown. The • of the couutenLuu-e that of a coarse ill-natured in Greyhound, wilhout any resemblance to the Jackal, the Fux f or the JFoff, ami in consequence essentially dis- tinct from the Canis Quao, or Sumatr Hardwiekc. Ears long, erect, somewhat rounded at top, without any replication of the trogui, Limbs rev ably large and strong in relation to the bulk of the an in its size being intermediate between the H of/" and the Jackal, Neck long. Body elongated. Between the eyes and tl red brown: end or the tail blackish. From the tip of nose to the insertion of the tail 33 inches in length: tail h\ inches. Height of the shoulders, lr>A inches/ adds that none of the domBiticoitd dog* of Dukhun nimon to Europe. The first in strength and size t be Jirinjaree Dag, som ew bat resembling 1 h e PerstQ hound, then (1831) in the possession ot the ZookMj but much more powerful. The Pariah Dog, be sta is referable to M. Cuvier's second section. 1 I, numerous, not individual properly, but breeds in tho towns and villas* unmolested. Itu remarks that the Turnspit Dog* long backed, with short crooked le^s, ii In quently found among the i The** is also a petted minute variety of thePtmVj/i Dog t usually of a white colour, and with long silky hair, corresponding to B of Europe ; this is taught to Carry flambeaux and Ian- terns. The kail variety nulieed is the Dog with short as to appear naked like the C< It known to Euro] the name of the Puly^ Proa* part i., 18*1.) In L&3£ the skin q{ the H Dog of Ncp.il wbi compared bi C >loael cimeu of tbe Kolaun of the Mabrattas above described, and be stated Ins impression to be that the animals are identical, differing unly by the denser coat and more wuolli feet of the > , a difference readily accounted for by ihe tor cold of the elevated regions inhabited by it. lie declined however pronouncing a decided opinion, which, he thought, could only be arrived at by more extensive com- parison and a full acquaint b the habits of I Dog of Nepal. iZool. Proc, part ii i In 1833, Colonel Sykes plueed on the table of the Zoological Society his spe- [l of the Wild Dog ' t Dukhun {Canis Dukhun* > Sykes), for the purp i paring it with a skin of the Wild Dogoi Nepil, {Com* jnmcrvus, Hodgson), then re- cently presented iety by the last-named l man. He showed tl dogs are perfectly similar in their general form, and in the form of the cranium \ wA tour/. DOG 58 DOG that in his specimen, equally with that of Mr. Hodgson, the In inter tubercular tooth of the lower jaw is wanting. The lifference remarkable between the two specimens was in ill- od colour of the fur, that of the DtMun being paler and lew dense than that of the Individual linm Nepal These differences, depending probably on climate and individual peculiarity, cannot be regarded as sufficient to indicate a distinction" between the two r Identical as they are in form and habits, Colonel Sykes considered them as belonging to one species. (Zool. Proc. t part U 1833, and see a more detailed account in the * Trans- actions of the Royal Asiatic Society/) M>. Hodgson, in B paper' On the Mammali a of published in the 'Journal of ihe Asiatic Society of Cal- cutta/ meniions, inter atia* under the title of Canit J U'arti, Liivn., the Pariah as the only Dog of the lower and central regions. The Thibetan Mastiff, he states, is limited to Kach:\r , into ffhtch it waj introduced from its native country, but in which it degenerates rapidly; there are, he observes several varieties of it; he also notices his Canu priman-ttJi. {ZoaL /W., part ii., I These contributions we consider very interesting; but we must be on our guard ag* bogging of the question, which lurks under the specific name fm given bv a gentleman to whom Indian zoology owes so much, and it is fot this reason tbal we have laid before the reader the I arativc views of Colonel Sykes. who has so widely ex- tended our knowledge of the Oriental Fauna. Mr. Hell in his 'History of British Quadrupeds, 1 ap- proaches this difficult question more boldly than most s, Mn order,' says Mr Bell, *to eome to any ra- tional conclusion on this head, it will be necessary i<> ascer- tain to what type the animal approaches most nearly, after having for many generations existed in awjld state, removed from the influence of domestication and of association with mankind. Now we find that there are lifferenl ins d ice? of the existence of dogi in such rteof Wildfl have lost even that common cha- ter of domestics colour and marking. Of Dhole of India, and the is besides a half reclaimed race amongst the Indians of North America; and another, also pari i*th America, which ftes Eld that these ra es, ia different re more wild, exhibit e lengthened limbs, the long 1 1 c imperative win wolf; and that the tail of the ! i. >1 as the most renin to ihe slightly l animal \ nstdereble apy i to D well-known wild animal of the (hough donbtl tided from lu illy assumed the wild n: and it In worthy of especial remark, that the if ill,* wolf, and ular, does mi thill of d, more than the ■ h other. The cranium re all, or nearly all, the other la; and to strengthen still further ihe pi v of their identity, ih If will readily breed together, and their progeny is fertile. The obliquity of the •if U one which it differs from the i id aHliough it it much upon the effects of habit or lUrainins the point to attribute the dogs to the constant habit, for many sui snerations, of looking forwards to their i I obeying his Vo lie identity of ges- S ix t y -three days form the period during which the goes with young el) the same time i ef re the she -wolf gives birth to her offspring. Upon r rather the pos- mch a duration in lh< >nofa particular i do not 1 • when opp l! period being sixty thr« ►If and aoj blind, and . at the expiration of file t« Ifth day. Hunter's important experiments proved without doubt lltot the wolf and the jackal would breed with the dog; but he had nut sufficient data for coming to the conclusion that all three were i den Heal as species. In the course of those experiments he ascertained that the jackal went fifty-nine days with young, whilst the wolf went sixty- three, nor does he record that the progeny of the dog and jackal would breed together : and he knew too well the value of the argument to be drawn from a fertile progeny not to have dwelt upon the fad if be had proved it ; not to have men- tioned it, at least, if he had ever heard of it. Skull of Jackal ; from F. CurUv. Mr. Bell disposes of the objection arising from the si leged untameably savage disposition of the wolf by relating two un< mi his own authority, and the other on thai of M. F. Cuvier, in proof of the susceptibility of attach* ment to man, and the appetite— for it is an nppet* bis caresses on the pari of the wolf. The first occurred to the Gardens of the Z iety in the R» London, and was exhibited in the person of a si came forward to be caressed, and even brought her pu : caress i r M r. Bell i >r any one whom approached her den. Indeed she killed all her unfortunate young ones in succession, by robbing them against the bar? of her cage in her zeal to have them fondled by her 1 Menagerie du Roi a and no faithful aog could show more affe attachment to his master or distress on account of sence than did the male wolf which is the subject of M F. Cuvier's touching account. 'With all these an properties of form and structure*— wc quote Mr. Bull — * as well B ition, I cannot but inch' opinion that the wolf is the original source from all our domestic dogs have sprung: nor do 1 great variety which the different cient ground for concluding that they may not, all ol have descended from one common stock. The ti and the mastiff, the pug and the greyhounl more unlike each other than any of the varieties domestic animals; but if it be true that variation depends upon habit and education, the very different employment! to which dogs have in all ages heen trained, and the v arums climates to which they ha\e heen naturalized, must ents in producing these dij forms. The care, too, with which do£s of parti* tched with similar ones, for the purpose uch distinctions.' The same author thu- up his n the whole, the argument in of the view which I have taken, that the wolf is probably of all the canine races, may be thus structure of the animal is identic* ili<* Btronj ice in its favour. The dqg must have been derived from an animal s tion, and mankind; which has been ah of the wolf Do returned to a wild continued in that condition through man] hihit cb Inch appr of the wolf, in proportion a to act. The two animals will breed together and produce fertile young. The period of gestation is the same. 1 icmcnt of the denti- tli* gTMti t Lin mi us. M. F. Cuvier that dug* in mve forty-nine teeth, viz U" ilars, one tt tub* the upper jaw ; and six incisors, e molars, o -tor, and two tu- r b in the lower jaw. Ofalltl* he ob- heir ahape in any appreciable degree CteVeT. Only tbere is sometimes found an molar or tubercular tooth.* tea; hind feet with four toes; claws th*t th hn« iupcrnumt-rary l«>*-»k are cU'veluped In ItMM njinUiitAOuQ* *r*i out |««*fi«!Uj.iW, M. K. u«iti< ihv»t C4*u*U1g# which givv no fuumlsuuu Wt Itio DOG 60 DOG Generally speaking, all dogs have five toes on live fore feet, and four on the hind feet, with the rudiment of a fifth metatarsal bone, which does not show tlseli" externally. Nevertheless some dogs have this fifth toe very long and well proportioned, and advancing as fir as the origin of the first phalanx of the neighbouring toe ; and in those dogs which have only a rudimentary fifih horn- of the tarsus, tliis bone articulates itself to the lower facet of the peat cuneiform hone, which is itself placed in relation with the scaphoid hone, the second cuneiform bone, and the second bone of the metatarsus, counting as one the rudiment in question. But in the dogs that have the fifth too complete, a fourth cuneiform bom ped between the first and the second toe T and in that case, in some varieties, the great [form bone elevates itself and on its internal side oners : 1 US. The tail is very variable in the number of caudal vertebras which range from twenty-one down to three or even two. In following out our inquiry as to the domesticated U that variety which is found with i in his most uncivilized state, as the point of com- menrement. Some of the New Hollanders, perhaps, ap- ] i i he slate of nature than any other savages. wli.ii dog is a^ociated with these people. The New Holland dog, or as it is ra ally termed, the Australian dog or Dingo, is so wolf-like in its appear- ance, that Bewick figures it as *the New South Wales wolf.* Governor Phillip de be heigh 1 of thia species, when ct, as rather less than two feet, and the length feet and a half. The head, he sa\s, is formed much like that of a fax, the ears short and erect, with whiskers from one to two inches in length on the muzzle. The ge- i the Upper parts is pale brown, growing lighter towards the belly; the hind port of the fore-legs, and the fore part of the hinder ones white, as are the feet of both: the tail U of a moderate length, somewhat bushy, but in a Let* degree than that of a fox: the teelh. he add*, are much the usual in the genus. Skull af Diiitfo; ftoro F. Curler. description may be considered as accurate, wil he animal generally bears a greater affinity to the wolf than the fox. *1» the author last auoted, describing a female, 'much of the manners of the i is of a verys&vagp nature, end not likely to change ID Uiis particular* It laps like other dogs, but neither nor growls if vexed and teamed; instead of which, it i virs of the whole body like bristles, and seems furious: it is very eag< prey, and is fond of rabbits or rhiekens raw, but will not touch dressed meat. From reemeu and agility it has greatly the advantage of nimalsmueb superior in very fine 1 fox-dog being put to it, in a moment it seized him by the • uld have soon put an end to his existence had not help been at hand. Willi the Utmost rase it is able to leap over the back <>f an a*>, and waiver) near worrying one to death, having fastened on it so that the creature was not able to disengage himself without assistance ; it has also heen known to run down both deer and sheep. A second of these is in the possession of Mr. Lascelles, of which we have received much the same account in respect of its fero- city : whence it is scarcely to be expected that this elegant animal will ever become familiar/ Dampier, in his voyage to New Holland (1699), well de- scribes the Dingos, where he says that his men saw two or three* beasts like hungry wolves, lean like so many skeletons, being nothing but skin and bones/ Indeed ill-treatment of the dog seems to be the characteristic of savage or semi- barbarous nations. Thus Lawson, in his History of Car m/ttta, 'When all the viands were brought in, the first figure began with kicking out the dogs, which ore seem- ingly wolves, made tame with starving and beating, ibey he worst dog-masters in the world; so that it is on infallible cure for sore eyed evet to set- an Indian's dog fat/ Among the oriental nations the natives of Java seem to their dogs almost as scurvily as the wild American Indians did in Law son's time. (Deer, vol. viii., p 369*3J To return to the Dingo. Mr. Bennett, in his Gardens ami rie of the Zoological Society, vol. i. (1830), thus writes : — * The specimens in the Garden appear to have shaken off some of their original witdness, and to have begun to accustom themselves in some degree to the cir* meed in which they are placed. One of them ha* been lor nearly two years in the Society's possession - the second is a much later acquisition/ This is remarkable as indicative of an si pp roach to greater domestication, but the following statement by Mr. Bell, in his work above quoted (1836), carries this much farther, and enables us to trac* the first effect of the more mild dominion of man upon tbii wolf-like dog. 'The effect of domestication in pro variation in colour, to which' allusion has already been made, has lately been exhibited in a very striking and inte manner in the menagerie of the Zoological Soeiel Australian bitch, or Dingo, had a litter of puppies, ike father of which was also of that breed: both of ihei been taken in the wild state, but were of the unit* : dish brown colour which belongs to the race, and ilie mother had never bred before; but the young, bred Bnement, and m a half domesticated stale, were all <>r leas spotted. Uiii^o t Cnnti f.»in0i kiii Anrir.i1 1* K. to the dogs of other comparatively unci d nations we find the pi aid other indications half-reclaimed animal. The Esquimaux clog, ( /fans/' l, or Mackenzie River dog, Cani* familiaru Lagoput, will occur as instances to ho have been familiar — and who are not? — with the a of our northern expeditions, and the garden of the Zoological Society of London in the Regent s Park. In that menagerie the three dogs lost named might at one time be seen sid- ding the best opportune comparison, Peter, the Esquimaux dog, kept in, the garden, was of a dingy white with e tinge of yellow on the upper parts, gradually fading away upon the sides; in short, of nearly a uniform colour, but in general this hibils a predominance of black markings. Thus Akshelli brought from the Polar sea by Mr. Richards in Captain Pan e, and described by Mr. Children in the Zoological Journal, was almost entirely blackish, or of a colour nearly approaching to black on the upper parts, and white underneath, tail included. Akshelli seldom barked, but, if displeased, uttered a low wolfish growl, and DOG 61 DOG wis a rely powerful dog. Peter was brought to this country bi LieuL Henderson, one of the companion! of Captain Rosa, in his first voyage, and lived long at the Regent's Park. He was very good tempered and familiar* The Hmre-Indian dogs, it is said, are never known to bark their own country, and it is worthy of note that *e which were brought from thence to the Regent's Park never barked at all, but the younger one which w»* born here harked like the other dogs. It is curious to observe these steps, * The period/ says Mr. Bell, *at which the domestication of the dog firivt t-v more susceptible of modi- than the dog, and man has succeeded in producing n«l every degree of change in the form oi its cranium, fur. With regard to the latter -t entirely absent, and we lose wool from a curious bould be borne in mind throug to the origin of the dog. None of the wild r, apparently living in a state of nature, have nd KO return to the true form of wolf. d variety which was most probably it that civilized and settled man called in aid ks from beasls and birds of prey and the mman tribes, is remarkable for the m and Us great sagacity. Stall cfSfcephanTft Dug, Chien de Br/gcr ; (tom F. Covjcr. It is indeed distinguished by this cranial development even above the spaniels and their varieties, and the hounda Skull of Spaniel j from V. Cim»*r. which comprise the most useful and intelligent dogs. In the bull -dogs and nmsiifTs, * digues de a y of the Preach, though the heed ii one-third larger than those of the shepherd's dog and of the spaniel*, 'Barbels,* the I nial capacity is not by any means so great. Skull of Dogtio da fort* r*e* } from F.Curicr. Dr. Cams, the physician of queen Elizabeth's time, wrote several papers on Natural History for the use oi Gesner, Ins eorteepondent and friend. In one of these treat rittali dogs into — 1st. The most generom kuidx t hieh be subdivides into the <%« of ckace, including i\^ divides the British Hounds, viz . the Terrier, /farrier, and Btoodhound - at ^ the (iitzrhnund, Greyhound, Levfair, or Lyemmer, lvn ^ Tumbler .— The Fowlers, viz. the Spantei, Metier t H utpr Fiwler:- and the Imp Dogs, viz. the Sp un , Gentle, or Comforter. Sod; The Farm-Dng 9t ^ ^n L «ve* DOG 62 DOG Shepherd's Dog, and the Mastiff, or Ban-dog. 3rd* Mon- grel* \ viz. IVappe, Tt tcer. Bewick enumerates the following \ — The Shepherd's Dos ; the Cur Dog, the Oreenland Dog % the BuU-dog, the ilfa the Ban-dog, the Dalmatian, or C the /mA Grey- hound, the Highland md, the Gaaehound, the' hound, the Italian I E, the Lyemmer, the Aw/-- the Tumbler, the Terrier, the Beagle, the Harriett the hound* the Q&l English tfound, the Kibble Hound, the Blood Hound, the Spanish Pftinter, the English Setter, the Newfoundland Dog, the Rough Water D Spaniel, the Small Water Sjiariiel, the Sfrimr^r, or Cocker, v ZtajT, the Pyrame Dog, the £MorA £o#, the JLiOtt /?o^ (a small and rare variejy). the CW- small spaniel), the Turns} it, and the /Vg\ We could add many more to this list, which i* long enough, The French divide the dogs into three groups w vu., thi r, the jiisil find a Hounds and Pointer u and the v (ihe last oontainin cfag*, &c.) Tlw ThtM Dog. Canto fr miliaria, irar. Moh«.»»ii TWboiitnq*. ena le the following late 1 Mr. Bennett, * r l the r -, the Bhoteas, to wl tttached,ar Jar race, of a ruddy luur, indicating the bracing air which they breathe, lat disposition, Their clothing Id climate they inhabit, and consul [h. The men till the ground I 8 down to trade, bringing borax, tineal* and musk, for sale. They sometimes pene- trate as far as Calcutta. On these occasions the remain at home with the dogs, and the encamp watched by the latter* which have an almost in on to Europeans, and in general tly fen white face. A warmer climate relaxes all their ei and they dwindle even in the valley of Nepaul.* which were in the Zoological Society's Garden in die Regent's Park died soon after their arrival. They won considered very great rarities, and were brought this country by Dr. Waltieh. The Hon. Edward Gardner, BrftlAh resident at the court of the Rajah of > heard of any other instance of this variety being dome* tieated by Europeans, In all the varieties the period of gestation is sixty-thrt* The Utter is generally numerous, otYen as many at eight or nine. The whelps are born blind, and do not tee till nine days are fully expired: they sometime* see OB the tenth, and sometimes not till the twelfth day. At the fourth month the teeth begin to change, and at two years the growth of the animal is considered corn pi lered old at the expiration of five years, and th§ of his existence rarely exceed twenty years. It is confidently stated that in all the varieties, if a dog has any white on any part of his tail, that colour will inva- riably he found at the tip. Those who would pursue their inquiries as to the of breed-, of dogs, should refer lo The Sportxm<> volumes entin ed to the subject, and beautifully illustrated* ■ £fcim*7*J Rural Sports; the t on 'Dogs 1 in The Menageries {Library of Enter f I . and Sir John Sebright's interesting and well- digested little book, in addition to the works re fen*, this article. Fossil Dogs. It may bo doubted whether any fossil remain> properly so called, have ever been ibund. The of the hones of the wolf and the fox in the ossifero U known ; but in pursuing this part of the inquiry it should be remembered how difficult it is to dia* U the bones of the wolf from those of the mo Cnvier observes, and the Shepherd's Dog. The SpeUeus of Gold fuss, the remains of which were found at GauVnreuth, bears the strongest resemblance in the form of the cranium generally to the wolt; but the inuzzle is and the palate is wider. The Agnotherium of Kauj I by him to have been as large as a lion, and to bs allied to the dog. DOGE was 'the title of the first magistrate of t] {jublic of Venice. The first settlers on the island- ajmne were governed by magistrates sent i Afte? Padua was devastated by the Huns and other bar- barians, a. d. 4j2*6U, the colonists of the lagune being left : elected a magistrate calk bune. An annual selection was made of m tribunes, who ed the government of (m whole community, A council of forty persons chosen hi tha general assembly of the people had the legislative and judi- cial powers. As population and wealth increased, and the community was threatened by hostile ncighl found necessary to concentrate and strengthen the te for life was elected by the assembly of the people, and was called doge, a ■rul of the armed force. The :, The third & ted in 724, k Ravenna, wh [ to the ] who, us a i tract on tl inland as conli- ■ ido. The gistrate was substituted, but the fi on son, people b till 1172 about forty doges ruled in .ii died a violent death or were depoa or had their eyes put out, some] id sometimes by popi ua, or Council of Forty, which t\ government during the interregna, assumed by degu DOG 63 DOL power of electing a doge in order to put a Btop to the fre- quently recurring tumult and anarchy ; the choice however was subject to confirmation by the assembly of the people. The first doge thus elected was Sebastiano Ziani in 1 1 72, and the Forty made him swear to a new constitution, or funda- mental law, by which, instead of the general assembly of the people, the sovereign power was vested in a great council of 470 citizens, elected for one year, but capable of indefinite re-election. These were chosen by twelve elec- tors, two for each sestiere, or district, of the city of Venice alone, who were themselves appointed by the inhabitants of their respective districts, the other islands and terri- tories of the republic having no part in the elections. The Great Council was to appoint six individuals who were to be the doge's counsellors, without whose concurrence no art of the doge should be valid. This council was after- wards called *la Signoria.' In important cases the doge was to consult with another council of sixty members, called Prpgadi, or ' requested,' taken also from the Great Council. This is the body which in course of time became invested with all the powers of the state, and is generally known by the name of the Venetian Senate. The citizens of Venice, weary of tumult, and being secured in the exclusive right of furnishing the members of the Great or Sovereign Council, wra To have willingly acquiesced in these constitutional changes, and a distribution of golden pieces made by the new doge served to gratify the populace. About a century after, another organic change took place. Pietro Gradenigo being elected doge in 12S9,by the influence of the old or aristocratic families, proposed a law which passed the Great Council in 1298 after much opposition and delays, that no one should in future be eligible to sit in that assembly except those who then had a seat in it, or whose fathers, grandfathers, and great-grandfathers, had been members of il The number of the members of the Great Council was no longer limited to 470. Lastly, in 131 9 a new law passed the Great Council, by which that assembly declared itself permanent and hereditary, all the members who were then Biting in it (about 600 in Dumber) remaining for life in pos- •essioa of their seats, their sons who were above twenty-five fears of age being likewise admitted, and their descendants after them, to the exclusion of all other families. This decree, known in history as * la serrata del maggior con- ■gtio," established an hereditary and exclusive aristocracy at Venice, which lasted till the end of that republic. The confirmation of the doge by the people was henceforth dis- pensed with. The doge himself became merely a state pageant, the servant of the councils, which had the power «f trying and deposing him, and even sentencing him to teath. They took away from him the command of the military and naval forces, his children were excluded from eiwr office of state, and he had no patronage except the srebendal stalls of the cathedral of St. Mark. The doge was president by right of all the councils, with a double, or casting vote. He was simply addressed by the title of Messer Doge. iMemori Venete di Giovanni Gallicioli, Venice, 1826 ; Dam, Hutoire de Venine, books 6 and 39 ; and an article in the Edinburgh Review, No. 91, June, 1^*7.) The doges at Genoa were at first magistrates for life [Boccanera], as at Venice, but the frequent contentions and aril factions among the aspirants to that dignity in- faced Andrea Doria, in his reform of 1528, to make the •See of doge to last only two years. [Doria.] DOGGERBANK, a very extensive sand-bank in the North Sea, lying between the east coast of England and the west coast of Holland, and situated between the Well-bank sad the Broad-fourteen. The western part of the Dogger- bonk is about twelve leagues east from Flamborough head, in the east riding of Yorkshire, whence the bank extends in a inaction nearly E.N.E. to within twenty leagues of Jut- had. In some places this bank is twenty leagues broad, act it is contracted towards the east, and terminates nearly in a point. The shoalest part is that nearest the English coast, where it has nine fathoms water, so that it presents no dangers or difficulties to navigators ; in other parts the sur- lm' rises generally towards the centre: in some places the depth of water is as great as twenty-seven fathoms. The Doggerbank is a noted station for the cod- fishery, and \a much frequented by both English and Dutch fishermen. It is also known in history as the scene of an obstinate naval engagement which took place in the summer of 1781 be- tween the English and Dutch fleets under the respective commands of Admirals Parker and Zoutman. The dis- abled condition of the ships on both sides put an end to tho battle, in which neither side could claim a victory. DOGMA (coy pa), a word borrowed from the Greek, means an established principle, a fundamental article of belief de- rived from undisputed authority, and is generally applied to the essential doctrines of Christianity which are drawn from the Scriptures, or from the authority of the Fathers. Hence that branch of divinity called dogmatic theology is an ex- position and assertion of tho various articles of the Christian faith as founded upon authority acknowledged by Chris- tians in general, and is distinguished from scholastic theology, which assumes to establish the truth of the Christian doctrines by argument. John Damascenus was one of the first who wrote an exposition of Christian dogmatics. [Damascenus.] But although the authority of tho Scriptures and of the early fathers is acknow- ledged by all Christians, there are other authorities which are acknowledged only by one communion, and not by others. Thus the Greek church acknowledges the au- thority of tho earlier councils only, while the Roman Catholics look upon the later councils and the bulls and de- cretals of the Popes as equally positive authority in matters of faith ; and the Protestant and reformed churches, re- jecting the latter, recur to their respective Synods and confessions of faith. Melancthon wrote a concise exposition of the dogmas of the Protestant or Lutheran church. Among the numerous Roman Catholic writers on dogmatic theology, Bell arm ine is one of the most distinguished. Dog- matic theology, as distinct from scholastic as well as from moral theology and Biblical divinity, constitutes a separate chair in several Roman Catholic universities in continental Europe. In tho Protestant Universities of Germany there is a chair for the history of dogmas. The business of the pro- fessor is to examine the doctrines of the various sects which have divided Christianity, their sources, and the arguments by which they are supported. Such a course of lectures forms an important addition to the study of Ecclesiastical History. DOG'S-BANE, the English name of the poisonous plant called by botanists Apocvnum. DOG'S-TAIL GRASS. [Cynosurus.] DOGWOOD, the English name of various deciduous- leaved shrubs belonging to the genus Cornus. [Cornack>e.] They are cultivated as ornamental plants, for *he sake of their bright red shoots, which are an embellishment of plantations in the winter; and also for the sake of the charcoal obtained from them, which is one of the best sorts for the manufacture of gunpowder. DOIT or DUYT, a small Dutch copper coin, being the eighth part of a stiver, in value half a farthing. Doit is also a division of the English grain Troy. See Snelling's ' View of the Coins of Europe,' 8vo. London : 1 766. Kelly's ' Complete Cambist,' i. 219 ; ii. 278. The word is used by Shakspeare, Coriofanus, act. i., sc. 5. DOL. [Ille et Vilaine.] DOLABELLA. (Malacology.) [Tecti branch iata.] DOLABR1FORM, a term applied in botany to certain fleshy leaves, which are straight at the front, taper at tho base, compressed, dilated, rounded, and thinned away at the upper end at the back, so as to bear some resemblance to an old fashioned axe-head. DOLCI, CARLO, an excellent painter, was born at Florence, on Thursday, May 25, 1616. His father Andrew, and his mother's father and brother, Pietro and Bartolomeo Marinari, were all painters, and much esteemed and re- spected in their native city. At the age of four years, Carlo had the misfortune to lose his father, and his mother was obliged to maintain a numerous family by her in- dustry. At the age of nine she placed him with Jacopo Vignali, a pupil of Roselli, who was famous for his powers of teaching. In four years Carlo could paint. His first efforts attracted the notice of Piero de' Medici, an amateur, who procured him the notice of the court, and he soon be- came very busily and profitably employed. In 1654, by tho advice of his friends, ho married Theresa Bucherelli, by whom he had a numerous family. About 1670 he was in- vited to paint the likeness of Claudia, the daughter of Ferdinand of Austria, at Innspruck, which place he visited for a short time. After his return he was afilicted with melancholy, and he died on Friday, January 1 7, 1686, leav- ing one son in holy orders, and seven daughters, of whom D O L 64 D O L Agnese, married to Carlo Baci, a silk merchant, painted to the manner of bet father. Dolci's biographer, Baldinncci, attributes his excellence in painting to the goodness of Heaven, as a just reward for his linguist pietv\ in illustration of which numerous anec- dotes are told. When invited to take Claudia.** portrait, he (It- lined fef fear of the length of the journey, never having lost sight of the cathedral dome and campanile of his favourite city since his birth; and his assent was only pro- cured by obtaining the commands of his confessor, which he obeyed at once. In like manner he ffu n covered from Ins first tit of melancholy by the command of his confessor to proceed with a picture of the Virgin. He appears to have been extremely good and amiable, but singularly timid. His last illness was brought on by a remark which Luca Giordano uttered in joke, according to his intimate friend Baldinueci, that hia slowness would never allow him to amass J .>0,uuu dollars as the expeditious Giordano had done, but that he must starve. Upon this, poor Carlo seems to have nam bewildered; he decried Ihe works of the other, whom be thought to be taking the bread out of his mouth, and refused: food for some time. In the midst of his troubles, his excellent and beloved wife died, and death soon released hira from his grief In all his insanity be was never vio- lent, but dejected and helpless, and as obedient as a child to his ghostly adviser. Proa his first attempts at painting Carlo determined to paint none but sacred subjects, and he almost literally ob- served this rule. His stvle is pleasing, and full of gentle and tender expressions ; fiis drawing for the most part, but not always, correct ; his colouring varied, soft, bright, and harmonious; sometimes too pearly in its tint. Lanzi b in his painting something of the manner of Rosselli, who was, as it were, hia grandfather in art. He elaborated all be did with the most consummate patience and delicacy. His pictures are numerous, and found in many collec- tions, for he painted many duplicates, and many copies were made by his pupils Alessandro Lomi and Bartulonieo Maneini, and Agnese, his daughter. Ormrio Murinari* his roLi^in and scholar, gave great promise, but died young. (Baldinuct l) DOLC1GNO, or DULCIGNO, in the Albanian tongue DULTZUNE, and in the Turkish OLGUN, a town in Upper Albania, near Scutari. [Albania,] This town is on the coast, and has a good harbour. The inhabitants who amount to about fiOou, are engaged partly in com- merce, but chiefly in piracy. They were regarded 1 till of late as the most formiaable pirates of the Gulf of Venice, Some of their seamen enter into the service of the Barbary States. This town, or perhaps Dnlcigno Veeehie, which Mr. Hobhouse (in the map prefixed to his Travels) places on the coast, five or six miles more to the north, was antiently called Olcinium, a name containing the same de- nts as the modem Albanian and Turkish names ; the Illyrians of Olciuium followed the same piratical course as the modern Dulcignoles. (Hobhouse, Travels in Albania*) DOLE, a town in France, in the department of Jura, on the north-west bank of the Doubs, a feeder of the Sao no, and on the road from Paris to Geneva, It is about 1 90 miles in a straight line south-east of Paris, in 47° V N. ttt ami .V J <>*' E. i Dole is not clearly identified with any Roman site ; but in the town and its environs vestiges of the Romans have been traced. In the middle ages, while Besancon was yet a municipal republic, Dole was considered as the capital of La Canitl de Bourgogne, or La Franche Oomte, It was taken and almost destroyed by the French in 1 17 ( J. It wan again attacked by the French, under the Prince of Condc, in 1536. In 1669, La Franche Comic having been luered by ihe French, the ramparts of Dole were rased, hoi repaired by the Spaniards, to whom the town was re- stored by a treaty of peace the same year. At a subsequent period* after La Franche Comte had come finally into the of the French, they were finally demolished. The town is pleasantly situated, but its streets are steep, and the houses poor and irregularly built. The church of Notre Dame is worthy of notice, and there is a pleasant pr tmenade. The population, in 1832, was 7304 for the town, or 9927 for the whole commune. The inhabitants carry ao trade iu corn, wood, and iron ; they manufacture hosiery and glass. There axe iron-works and coal-mmes in or near the towu. There are a library, a high school, an agricultural society, and l theatre. There is ako a prison at Dole. Dole if the capital of an arromhsaement, which had m 1899 a population of 72,992. DOLGELLY. [Merionethshire.) DO'LICHONYX. [Boboli sk ; Emberiztd^.] DQ'LICHOS. Under this name Linnaeus included the greater part of those tropical twining leguminous plant bear eatable fruit like the kidney-beans cultivated in i A large number of species, ill distinguished from each and differing materially in the structure of their t'\\ lion, were for so long a time collected under this name that, although they are now broken up into several genera, we shall briefly notice the more remarkable in this j Dnlic/to$ itself is confined to the species with a euro- pressed linear pod, having incomplete cellular di^epimenti and ovate seeds with a small oval hilum. Of these D. Cttfjtujg, the pulse of which is called Boberloo in India, is an annual, and has somewhat deltoid leaves an pilar at the back, few-flowered peduncles, and erect pod cultivated in the fields in many parts of India during the dry season, and its seeds are extensively consumed by the poorer natives, D. Itgnostis, a perennial, with long ra- cemes of flowers, broad heart-shaped leaflets, and linear sharp-pointed pods, is extremely common all over India, where it is cultivated * during the cold season in garde m and about the doors of the natives, forming not only cool shady arbours, but furnishing them with an ex for their curries/ &e. There are several varieties of it constituting the commonest kidney-beans of India, J). bifiorus t &n annual, with oblong pointed leaflets and scv mitar-shaped hairy pods, furnishes the puise called to India horse-gram ; and D. sph&rospermwt produces Ihe (Jahivana or black-eyed peas of Jamaica. Labiub has a compressed scimitar -shaped pod, rough with tubercles nt the sutures, and furnished with tr.ins\- imperfect cellular partitions, and ovate seeds with a funeoti callous linear scar. Luhlab vulgaris, the old Dokckot Lafjlitb, is a common plant in the hedges in man-. India, whence it has travelled into the tropical Amenea. It is a smooth perennial with showy white of purple flowers, and large horizontal pods, containi: three to four seeds. It has a heavy disagreeable bug smell, prefers a rich black soil that cannot be flooded hj rains, and produces a coarse but wholesome pulse, UNO eaten by the lower classes in India. Pachyrhizw has a long compressed pod, with kidney' shaped seeds and no dissepiments, and is remarkable for m principal species, P. angvtahts (formerly Dolicho* fa// producing a root of the size and substance of a turnip. It is reported to tune been carried to the Philippint South America, and thence to have been intruduci the west of Asia. The fide leaflets are nearly triangular, that in the middle lozenge-shaped, slightly toothed, and *huggy on both sides. The flowers are very beautiful, of I violet blue colour, and arranged in axillary nearly erect racemes, from one to two feet long. Its root is a common artiele of food iu ihe Malay archipelago, but no other part of the plant is eaten, In Pxophocarpw the pods are oblong, and have fuur Ion gitudinal wings; the seeds are roundish. It comprehend* the Dolichos tetragonolobus, a twining annual, the poda or tuberous roots of which are a common Indian esculent. oeajta, with long straightish compressed pods, having short wings at the lower suture, cellular dissepiments* and oblong seeds with a narrow hilum. comprehends the h American Lima beans and the Sword beans of India. The species have a handsomer and firmer foliage than the other genera, and the tlowers are usually hir^e and sin C. glaiiiaia t the common cultivated species, has often \ as couch at two feet long, and varies with red. grry, ai white seeds. Finally, the genua Mucuna, known by ite oblong puck- ered compressed hispid pods, includes all the species from which Cow h age is obtained. [Cowhagb or CowitchJ doh'olum; [Dipkydks. vol. «,, p. i n DO'LIUM. [Entomostomata/1 DOLLAR. [Monky.] DOLLOND, JOHN, an eminent optician, was He* from ■ Pveoeh refugee family, settled in Spitalfields, am born on the 1 0th of June, 1706, His parents were hi humble circumstances, his father being an operative silk weaver; and the man who was D O L 65 D O L tmed to add so important a discovery to our knowledge of the laws of light was compelled to spend his boyhood in the drudgery of a manufactory, and in a capacity which had nothing congenial to his tastes. The little leisure however which he had was spent in the acquisition of a varied circle of knowledge. Besides the study of mathematics and physics, to the latter of which his reputation is chiefly due, he studied anatomy and natural history in general, on one hand, and theology and ecclesiastical history on the other. In furtherance of this diversified class of subjects, which, considering the toil to which the day was devoted, was sufficiently extensive, he undertook tne Greek and Roman classics ; he was partially acquainted with several of the modern languages, but with French, German, and Italian, he was intimately conversant. It is very rare to see the happy union of great powers of reasoning, of me- y, and of observation, that was displayed by this eminent Notwithstanding the cares of a family and the duties which it imposed upon him, Dollond still found means to cultivate the sciences ; and having apprenticed his eldest son, Peter, to an optical instrument maker, he was in due time able to establish him in business in Vine Court, Spttalfields. In this business he finally joined his son, for the especial purpose, it would seem, of being able to unite l his tastes with his business more perfectly than silk weaving enabled him to do. Immediately on this arrangement being completed, Dol- lond commenced a series of experiments on the dispersion ef light, and other subjects connected with the improvement ef optical instruments, and especially of telescopes and mi- croscopes, the results of which were communicated to the Royal Society in a series of papers. Three of them were printed in the Philosophical Transactions for 1753, one in 1754, and the last in 1758, the titles of which are given below. It was about 1755 that he entered upon a syste- matic course of experiments on dispersion, and after, to use fass own words, ' a resolute perseverance' for more than a jear and a half, he made the decisive experiment which showed the error of Newton's conclusions on this subject {Light.] The memoir in which the series of investigations was ittaifol appeared in the Philosophical Transactions, and *as the last which he gave to the world. It was rewarded if the council of the Royal Society with the Copley medal It was the lot of Dollond to undergo considerable annoy - on account of the claims set up for this discovery m of others, especially of Euler; but there is not a of a doubt of Dollond's priority as well as sriginality, in this very important discovery, left on the Binds or the scientific world. The discrepancies which Hewed the application of Newton's doctrine to the varied cues, that presented themselves in the course of different experiments might, in speculative minds, have created a aribft of the accuracy of that doctrine ; yet there does appear to have been the least hesitation among gri- lle men in attributing these discrepancies to errors of fkmvation exclusively* and consequently not the least ramd for honestly attempting to deprive Dollond of the favour of the discovery. In the beginning of the year 1761 Dollond was elected s Fellow of the Royal Society, and appointed optician to the king. He did not long survive to enjoy the honour v advantages of his discoveries ; as, on the 30th of September sf mat year, he was attacked by a tit of apoplexy, brought m by a too close and long continued application to a paper which he was studying. This attack immediately deprived kiss of speech, and in a few hours of life itself. H—j*«* his eldest son Peter, already mentioned, ho left smother son and three daughters. The two sons carried on fe business jointly with great reputation and success ; and tssn the death of the younger, it went into the hands of a sephew, who took the family name, and who still carries it » without diminution of the high character attached to the aune of Dollond. Mr. Dollond's appearance was somewhat stern, and his address and language impressive ; but his manners were cheerful, kind, and affable. He adhered to the religious doctrine* of his father, and regularly attended the French Protestant Church, of which his life and conversation ren- dered him a bright ornament, ft The following is the list of Dollond's published papers : — \ 1 A tetter to M \ James Short, F. E. S., concerning an ft P. C, No. 5oV. Improvement in Reflecting Telescopes; PhH. Trans., 1753, p. 103 2. Letter to James Short, A.M., F.R.S., concerning a mistake in Mr. Euler' s Theorem for correcting the Aber- ration in the Object Glasses of Refracting Telescopes; Phik Trans., 1753, p. 287. 3. A description of a Contrivance for measuring Small Angles; Phil. Trans., 1753, p. 178. 4. An Explanation of an Instrument for measuring Small Angles; Phil. Trans., 1754, p. 551. 5. An account of some experiments concerning the dif- ferent Refrangibility of Liffht ; Phil. Trans., 1758, p. 733. DOLOMIEU, DEODAT-GUY-SILVAIN TANCRE- DE DE, was born at Grenoble on the 24th of June, 1750. In early youth he was admitted a member of the religious order of Malta, but in consequence of a quarrel with one of his companions, which ended in a duel fatal to his adver- sary, he received sentence of death, but, after imprison- ment, he was pardoned, and went to France. After some hesitation whether he should devote himself to classical literature or to natural history, he decided in favour of the latter. While at Metz with the regiment of carbineers, in which he had obtained a commission, he formed an acquaint- ance with the celebrated and unfortunate La Rochefoucault, which ceased but with his existence ; and the attachment for science, by which this nobleman was distinguished probably contributed to confirm Dolomieu in the choice of the pursuit which he had previously made. He was soon afterwards elected a corresponding member of the Academy of Sciences, and quitted the military profession. At the age of twenty-six he went to Sicily, and his first labour was an examination of the environs and strata of ifitna. He next visited Vesuvius, the Appenines, and the Alps, and in 1783 published an account of his visit to the Lipari islands. He returned to France at the commencement of the Re- volution, and early ranged himself on the side of liberty. He had however no public employment until the third year of the republic, when he was included in the Ecole de Mines, then established ; and he was one of the original members of the National Institute, founded about the same time. He was indefatigable in the pursuit of geological and mine- ralogical science, and in less than three years he published twenty-seven original memoirs; among which were those on the nature of leucite, peridot, anthracite, pyroxene, &c. When Bonaparte undertook the conquest of Egypt, Dolo- mieu accompanied the expedition; on the arrival of which he visited Alexandria, the Delta, Cairo, the Pyramids, and a part of the mountains which bound the valley of the Nile. He proposed also to explore the more interesting parts of the country ; but before ne could carry his plan into execu- tion his health became so deranged that he was compelled to return to Europe. On his passage home he was, with his friend Cordier, the mineralogist, and many others of his countrymen, made prisoner after being driven into the Gulf of Tarentum, and confined in a miserable dungeon. His companions were soon set at liberty, but the remem- brance or the disputes which had existed between him and the members of the Order of Malta led to his removal and subsequent imprisonment at Messina, where he was con- fined in a dungeon lighted only by one small opening, which, with barbarous precaution, was closely shut every night. The heat, and the small quantity of fresh air admitted by the window of his prison, compelled him to spend nearly the whole of his lime in fanning himself with the few tattered remnants of his clothes, in order to increase the circulation of the air. Great exertion and urgent demands were made by the scientific men of various countries to obtain his enlarge- ment ; and when, after the battle of Marengo, peace was made with Naples, the first article of the treaty was a stipu- lation for the immediate release of Dolomieu. On the death of Daubenton he was appointed professor of mineralogy, and soon after his return to France he delivered a course of lectures on the philosophy of mineralogy at the Museum of Natural History. In a short time he again quitted Paris, visited the Alps, and returned to Lyon by Lucerne, the glaciers of Gnn- delwald and Geneva, and from thence to Chateauneuf, to visit his sister and his brother-in-law Dc Dr6e: here he was unfortunately attacked by a disorder which proved fatal in the 53rd year of his age. He had projected two journeys for adding to his vast stat* DO L 66 DOM of geological knowledge, the first through Germany, and the second through Norway, Denmark, and Sweden. He also proposed to publish a work which he had planned in his prwon nt Messina; of this he printed a fragment on Mine- ral Sf. eries, which is a monument at once of his misfortunes and hi* genius, being written in his dungeon in Sicily, on the margin of a few books with a bone sharpened against his prison walls for a pen, and the black of his lamp smoke mixed with water for ink. In this work the author proposes that the integral molecule shall be regarded as the principle by which the species is to be determined, and that no other S|M'cific characters should be admitted than those which result from the composition or form of the integral molecule. It must however be admitted as an objection to this pro- posal that the integral molecule is not always easily ascer- tained or characterized. 1 From a careful perusal of the works of Dolomieu,' ob- serves Dr. Thomson, Annuls of Philnsnjihy, vol. xii., p. 166, 'especially his later ones, the following appear to be the results of his observations and the bases of his geological system : 1 It appears highly probable, from geometrical considera- tions and from the theory of central forces, that the earth at the time when it received its spheroidal shape was in a state of fluidity. This fluidity was probabiy neither the result of igneous fusion nor of aqueous solution, but of the intermix- ture of a substance or substances with the earthy particles fusible, like sulphur, at a moderate heat, capable of entering into more rapid combustion when exposed to the air, de- composing water, and involving the gas thus produced so as to enter into strong effervescence when the superincum- bent pressure does not exceed a given quantity. 'The surface of this fluid, by the action of the air on the combustible ingredient which occasioned its fluidity, would at length become consolidated, and would envelop the whole spheroid with a shell of less specific gravity than the fluid part, and therefore floating securely on its surface; this latter essential condition being rendered extremely pro- bable from the well-known fact, that the mean specific gra- vity of the globe is considerably greater than that of any natural rock hitherto known. 'The interposition of this solid shell of stony matter, a bad conductor of neat, between the liquid and gaseous portions of the nlobe, would enable the aqueous and other easily-con- densible vapours to separate themselves from the perma- nently-elastic gases, and thus the matter of the globe would be arranged in four concentric spheroids according to their respective gravities : namely, the liquid central portion, the solid stony, the liquid aqueous, and the permanently elastic. As the water penetrated through the stony portion to the nearest fluid part, it would be gradually decomposed, the consolidation would proceed downwards, the newly consoli- dated part would enlarge in bulk, and thus, aided by the elastic expansion of the hydrogenous base of the decom- posed water, would occasion rifts of greater or less magni- tude in the superincumbent mass. Some of the larger of these rifts would open a free communication between the ocean and the fluid central mass, a torrent of water would rush down, and the effervescence occasioned by its decom- position would produce the first submarine volcanos. The lava thus ejected would in time raise the mouth of the vol- cano above the surface of the water, when it would either become quiescent, or, if su) plied laterally with a sufficient quantity of water, would assume the character of a proper volcano, or burning mountain. The secondary rocks, i. e. all those which either themselves contain organic remains or are associated with those which do, were deposited from so- lution or suspension in water. By the deposition of these, and the increase by consolidation of the primitive rocks, the thickness of the mass incumbent above the central fluid is continually increasing ; and those causes which antiently broke through the solid crust of the globe are now rarely able to produce the same effect ; hence the greater magni- tude and frequency of volcanic eruptions in the earliest ages of the earth ; for the same reason the elevation of large mountainous or continental tracts above the general level no louger takes place; and thus the surface of the globe has become a safe and proper habitation for man and other ani- mals. If the land animals were created as early as possible, that is, while the great changes of the earth's surface above- mentioned were stdl in process, many of the most antient tra- ditions of deluges and other catastrophes may be founded on Act, ' The fluidity of the central part of the globe, and its en** nectiou with the active volcanos, affords a plausible theory of earthquakes, and particularly accounts for the propaga- tion ef the shock, witn diminishing intensity, to great dis- tances. 4 The crystals of hornblende, of felspar, &c^ which occur so abundantly in most lavas, are, according to this theory, net those component ingredients of rocks which have re sisted the heat while the other substances associated with them have been melted ; nor are they the result of the slow cooling of a vitreous mass, but are produced by crystalliza- tion in the central fluid, and are accumulated, on account of their inferior specific gravity, about its surface, toge- ther with the peculiar inflammable matter in which they float, whence they are disengaged during volcanic erup- tions.' DOLOMITE, a variety of magnesian limestone first no- ticed by Dolomieu. It occurs mostly massive, and in mountain masses ; it is usually white, sometimes greyish or yellowish ; its structure is sometimes slaty ; it is frequently translucent on the edges. It is softer than common lime- stone. The Apennines are partly composed of dolomite, and it occurs at Iona. Sometimes it is met with in veins accom- panied by quartz, carbonate of lime, &c. The dolomite of the Apennines consists of 59 carbonate of lime and 40 carbonate of magnesia : it contains a variable quantity of oxide of iron. Compact Dolomite or Gvrhoffian is snow white, and very compact. The surface, when newly broken, is scarcely shining, and the fragments, which are sharp, are translucent on the edges ; the fracture is flat conchoidal, and its hard- ness is considerable. It occurs in veins traversing ser- pentine between Gurhoff (whence its name) and Aggsbach, in Lower Austria. According to Klaproth, it consists of carbonate of lime 70.50, and carbonate of magnesia 29.50. DOLPHIN. [Whales.] DOMBES, a principality in France, to the east of the river Saone ; one of the divisions existing before the Revolu- tion. It consisted of two portions separated from each other by an intervening part of the district of Bresse by which the eastern portion was entirely surrounded. The western portion was bounded on the west by Lyonnois, Beaujolais, and Maconnois, from which it was separated by the river Sadne ; on the south, by the districts of Franc- Lyonnois and Bresse; and on the north and east by Biesse. It is now comprehended in the department of the Ain, It contained seven towns, among which were Trevoux, the capital, and Thoissey. Dombes was governed by sovereign princes of its own, who derived a considerable revenue from it, until the year 1762, when the reigning prince exchanged his principality for the duchy of Gisors in Normandy, and other lands. Dombes was united to the crown ; but re- tained its ' parlement,' or local civil court. DO'MBEYA, a name given by botanists to a Steren* liaceous genus of shrubs or trees inhabiting the East Indies and the Isles of France, Bourbon, and Madagascar. They have a five-parted persistent calyx, surrounded by a three- leaved unilateral involucel. The petals are five. The stamens are from fifteen to twenty, scarcely monadelphous, five of them being sterile, with fiom two to three fertile ones between each sterile stamen. The name Dombeya was also applied to the plant now called Araucaria excelscL DOME. The mathematical theory of a dome, so far as considerations requisite for security are concerned, is more DOM 67 DOM ample than that of an arch. Imagine two vertical planes passing through the axis of a dome, and making a small angle with each other. These planes intercept (as in the cut) two symmetrically opposite slices of the dome, which tend to support each other at the crown. This support might be made complete and effectual upon principles ex- plained in the article Arch ; so that in fact each small slice of the dome, with its opposite, might compose a balanced arch. Any slice of such a dome is supported by the oppo- site one only, so that all the rest might be taken away. Now suppose such a dome to be constructed upon an inte- rior centering, of which however the arches are not sepa- rately balanced, in consequence of the weight of A P K be- ing so great that the resultant of this weight and the hori- zontal thrust at A falls obliquely, not being, as in a ba- lanced arch, perpendicular to P K, but cutting the line K P produced towards the axis. Still this dome cannot fall : for since every part of the horizontal course of stones has the same tendency to fall inwards, these pressures inwards can- not produce any effect, except a lateral pressure of each slice upon the two which are vertically contiguous. Hence the condition of equilibrium of a dome is simply this, that the weight of any portion AMPK must be too great for a balanced arch. Upon this same principle a dome may eren be constructed with a concave exterior : and in a dome of convex exterior a portion of the crown may be removed, as is the case when the building is surmounted by a lan- tern. The tendency of the upper part to fall inwards being equal all round, each stone is supported by those adjacent. From the preceding it appears that it would be (in com- parison with an arch) easy to construct a dome with per- fectly polished stones, and without cement The friction of the stones and the tenacity of the cements are of course ad- ditional securities. The part in which the construction is weakest will be near the base, more particularly if the joints become nearly horizontal at the base, or if tne circumfe- rence at the base be very considerable. This weak point is generally secured in practice by bringing strong chains or hoops round the horizontal courses at the interior of the base. Dr. Robison says 4 The immense addition of strength which may be derived from hooping largely compensates for all defects ; and there are hardly any bounds to the ex- tent to which a very thin dome vaulting may be carried when it is hooped or framed in the direction of the hori- zontal courses.' This system of internal hooping is every way preferable to reliance upon cements, and may, without interference with the ornamental part of the design, be carried to any length. Among other advantages, a dome may be made by means of it to rise vertically from the base, which cannot be the case in an arch. The thickness of a dome should increase towards the base. A perfectly spherical dome, that is, a segment of a hollow shell eut off by a plane, and therefore of uniform thickness, will stand securely if the arch of the generating circle sub- tend at the centre less than 51° 49'. The law of the thick- ■ess necessary to secure equilibrium is as follows : A Let the dome be formed by the revolution of A V and B W, and let P K, the joint of one of the stones, be always perpendicular to the interior curve ; which is usually the case in practice. Let AM = i, M P = y, P K = s, arc B P = * ; and let p be any constant greater than unity, and A any constant whatever. Then there will be equilibrium, the equation of B P W being given, if Ap f**V~ l ±. ** or e being the angle KGB, and p the radius of curvature atP For the demonstration of this formula, see Venturoli's Me chanics (CreswelVs translation), or Robison's Mechanical Philosophy. It is not necessary that p should be a con- stant: a reference to the work first cited will show how io proceed on the supposition that it is a function of x greater than unity. DOME, a term applied to a covering of the whole or part of a building. The Germans call it Dom, and the Italians Duomo, and apply the term to the principal church of a city, although the building may not have any spherical or polygonal dome. From this and other circumstances we may infer the term to be derived from the Latin Domus, house. The remains of antient domes are generally spherical in their form, and built of stone or tufo. The word dome is applied to the external part of the sphe- rical or polygonal roof, and cupola to the internal part. Cupola is derived from the Italian cupo, deep, whence also our word cup. But cupola and (tome are often used synonymously, although perhaps incorrectly. Ruins of numerous d mes still exist in the neighbourhood of Rome and Naples. The principal in and near Rome are the Pantheon and the temp es of Bacchus, Vesta. Romulus, Hercules, Cybele, Neptune, and Venus, and also some of the Chambers of the 1 henna?. The most magnificent dome of antiquity is that of the Pantheon, supposed to be a chamber of the great baths of Agrippa. The diameter of the dome internally is 142 ft Hi in., with a circular opening at the top in the centre 28 ft. 6 in. in diameter. The height of the dome from the top of the attic is 70 ft. 8 in. Internally it is decorated with five rows of square compartments. Each row is considerably larger than that immediately above it, as they converge to- wards the top. The large squares, all of which are rather more than 1 2 feel each way, contain four smaller squares sunk one within the other. It is supposed that these squares were decorated with plates of silver, from some fragments of that metal having been found on them. The opening at the top of the dome was decorated with an ornamented bronze moulding, gilt. The external part of the dome appears a'so to have been decorated with bands of bronze. ConstantiusII. removed the silver and bronze with which the building was decorated. The base of the dome externally consists of a large plinth with six smaller plinths or steps above it ; and in the curve of the dome a flight of steps is formed which leads to the opening at the top of the dome. From the drawings of the architect Serlio it appears that flights of steps were formed at intervals all round the dome, which are now covered with the lead placed there by order of Urban VIII. The dome is constructed of bricks and rubble. Sunk bands round the hollow squares or caissons appear to be formed in brick, and the other parts in tufo and pumice stone. The thickness of the dome ofthe Pantheon is about 1 7 ft. at the base, 5 ft. 1 J in. at the top of the highest step, and 4 ft 7 in. at the top of the dome. The circular wall which supports the dome is 20 ft. thick. This wall is however di- vided by several large openings, and is furnished with dis charging arches of brick. It is most probable that the dome of the Pantheon was executed by means of a centering of wood with the hollow squares formed in relief upon it, as was afterwards done in constructing the great vaulting of St Peter's. The dome of one of the chambers ofthe Therm© of Ca- racalla was 1 1 1 feet in diameter. In the Therm© of Titus there are two domes each 84 feet in diameter, and in the baths of Constantino there was one of 76 feet. There were three domes in the baths of Diocletian, of which two still remain ; one is 73 feet 6 inches in diameter, and the other 62 feet 3 inches. Judging from tho^e that remain, there is every reason to believe that in the Thermso they were all lighted from above, like the dome ofthe Pantheon. NearPozzuoli there is a very perfect circular building, with a dome 96 feet in diameter, built of volcanic tufo and pumice stone. The temple of Minerva Medica, without the walls of Rome, was on the plan a polygonal dome of ten sides built of brick and pumice stone. This building does not appear to have had any opening at the top. The antients appear to have constructed domes on corbels. At Catania there is a spherical dome which covers a square vestibule ; and in one of the octagonal rooms of the enclosure surrounding the baths of Caraca lathe corbels still remain which most probably supported tie dome of the chamber, i The dome of Santa Sophia, at Constantinople, built in thft Parallel Section of fhe four principal Domes of Europe, to the fjunewal* ; by Jowph GwiH ; published by Prieitley and We*l«, Hitfh Street* BIoom»bary. * (Wilh Hm» perroitiioo of the PabliitaenO reign of Justinian, is the most remarkable and the earliest constructed after those of the Romans. Anthemius of Tralles and Isidorus of Miletus were the architects. The present dome, however, was reconstructed by the nephew ofltid It rests on the square formed at the in termed ion of the arms of IheGreek cross: the diameter is about 1 1 1 feet, and the dome 40 feet high. The dome is supported* by four corbellings placed in the angles of the square. The corbels are sur- mounted by a kind of cornice which supports a circular gal- lery. The lower part of the dome is pierced with a row'of small windows idol column* on the exterior. Ex- ternally the dome is divided by projecting ribs, rounded and covered with lead. The top is surmounted by a lantern or finishing like a baluster, on which is a cross. The dome of Anthemius and Isidorus was not so high, and was partly de- stroyed twenty-one years after its construction by an earth- quake during "the lifetime of Justinian. In the reconstruction the nephew of Anthemius used very light white bricks, only one fifth the weight of common bricks, which are said to have been made in Rhodes. It appears from the history and description of the building of Santa Sophia, by P pius, thai ncountercd many difficulties, which arose probably from not being thoroughly acquainted with the principles on which domes should be constructed. (Pro- copius. sripl KTWftnrtuv, lib. i. cap. I.J The dome of San. Vitulc, at Ravenna, which is con- sidered to be more anlient than that of Santa Sophia, is curiously constructed. The tawer part of the plan of the dome is a regular octagon, which is supported by eight piers placed at the angles of the dome. Between these angles are seven tall niches divided into two stories. The lower port of these niche-, is open* and ornamented with coin: like iua. The eighth side of the dome is pie! with a frrcat arch forming an entrance. Thil arch is of the same diameter and the same elevation as the niches. The wall above the niches and arch, which is without openings, Itwtaini a hemispherical dome, the plan being a circle ue- senbed withm ii regular octagon. Corbels are not era- ployed as at Santa Sophia, but the arches support the fathering over, or corbelling, which forms the circular base of the dome. The base of the dome is pierced willi eight windows, each divided in the middle by a column which supports two small arches- The dume itself is I with a double row of pipes, hollow at one end and pointed at the other, the point of one being placed in the hollow of the preceding. They are thus continued in a gentle spiral line until I hey finish at the top. Between the top of 1] arched windows and the piles there is a construction formed with vase*, not unlike the system adopted in the circus of Caracalla, [Circus, vol. vii,, p. 197.] The dome itself is covered with mortar both within and without. The church of San Marco al Venice* biult in the tenth century, by order of Pietio OrseoLo, the then doge, is deco- rated with five dome*, QllG of these, placed in the centre of the church, is much larger than the others, Eaeh dome is enclosed within four pieces of semi-cylindrical vaulting, together forming a square* in the angles of which are four corbels, which gather in the circular base of each dome. The lower part of the dome is pierced with small windows. The interior is covered with mosaic, and the top of the dome is terminated with a finishing on which is a cross. In 1523 the doge, Andrea Gntti, caused the domes to be repaired, and Sansovinus, the architect, restored in a great measure the supports, and placed (at about one third of its height) a great circle of iron round the large dome to prevent its ng; a precaution which has been completely successful. Hie other domes are not so well preserved, In 1729 one of the smaller domes was in danger of fulling, from the decay which had taken place in a circular bond placed at the base of the dome. Stone was however substituted fur tfae wooden bond, and a circle of iron placed without the kme near its base. In 1735 Andrew Tirali, the architect Jo the church, placed an iron eirele round the dome which 11 near the great gate, on account of some small frac- ^ which were then perceived. If, however, the other are constructed with a wooden bond, it is very pro- ► that they will eventually fall unless steps be taken in i to remove the timber. By the use however of eorro- sublimate, now used in Kyan's patent for preserving d from the dry rot, wood may be used in the construe- of domes with much more security as regards dura- The celebrated dome of Santa Maria del Fiore, built by Broneleschi, is far superior in construction to the domes of Santa Sophia and San Marco. Bruneleschi first constructed Kile octagon tower which supports the dome. Each face of the tower is pierced with a circular window; the walls are 17 foet thick* and the cornice which terminates the tower is 175 feet from the ground. From this cornice rises the double dome. The external dome is 7 ft. I o in. thick at the base. The internal dome, which is connected at the angles with the external dome, is 139 ft. in diameter and 133 ft. high from the top of the internal cornice of the tower to the eye of the lantern. This dome has eight angles, forming a species of Gothic fault, and was the first double dome with which we are acquainted. Some time after the dome was finished, leraal fractures were perceived in it, which were owinpj to Ktuements in the masonry; but the fractures were tilled op. and no new signs of settlement have showed themselves The first modem dome constructed in Rome was that of [he Church uf Our Lady of Loretto, It was commenced in Antonio Sangallo. The dome, which is double, is areolar on the plan. The internal dome is constructed on lotlble consoles, instead of corbelling The double con- vies are crowned with a small cornice, forming an ifltpotl far eight arches, from the upper part of which spring the bne. On the top is a lantern light, which is not apparent Otamally. Up to this time domes had been constructed « walls and corbelling; but in St. Peter's at Rome C\ias adopted. The dome of St, Peter's stands upon piers 61 ft. 11 in. high, and 30 ft. 10 in. thick, mea- in a straight line with the arches. From the arches the corbellinjrs, which are finished by an entabla- Upon this entablature is a plinth. The plinth is n octagon, and internally a circle. The external of the octagon is 192 ft. 9 in., and the internal 134 ft ^ in.; the thinnest part of the wall, be- tbe octagon and the circle, is 29 ft. 3 in. On the 1 1* a circular - 28 ft. 6j-in. thick, This thick* 1 1» divided into three parts by a circular passage, 5 ft. It isl wide : the two walls on each side of Ibis passage are, taporUYvly. the internal wall 1 4 ft. 7 4 in. thick, and the ntarnal 8 ft In the internal wall are other smaller pas- af*% % ft JO in. wide, forming nights of steps communi- uin^ with the four spiral staircases formed in the thickness i the wall of the drum of the dome. Above the circular ftlobele, which is 12 ft. A[ in. high, is placed the drum 4 the dome, which b 10 ft. 1$ in. thick, measured to the aiuk tine of the pilasters, which decorate the interior of %$ dome. The pilasters themselves are 1*78 ft, thick in kkUuon. The construction I of rubble and frag- nrati of brick. The interior is lined with bricks stuccoed. Eiteraally the work is faced with thin slabs of travertine The drum is pierced with 1 6 windows, 9 ft. 3j in. ► irvd 17 ft high. The walls arc strengthened on the between the windows, with 16 buttresses, con- i solid masonry. Those buttresses arc 13 ft. In. wide and :»1 ft. G itu in height from the base to the of mi tlin entablature. Each buttress is decorated and itewftbrtied with half pilasters, and terminates with two wepted rolutnns engaged, the diameter of which is 4 ft, : the *w*r »» Corinthian. When the base of the dome had been milt to tine height of tin- entablature of the drum, Michel lafckv died ; but some time before his death he had caused i W vio de n model to be made, with ample details, to which he rided drawings and tnatructions. After his death Pirro Latvia and Vignola were appointed the architects. Giacotno Mia Porta, the pupil of Vignola, followed his master as irrhttect to the cathedral : but though the designs of ICichd Angela >v . the dome itself was \ under the pontificate of Sixtus V. Sixtus gave Giacotno della Porta as a colleague Domenico Fontana, by whom the dome was constructed. On the constructions of Michel Angelo a circular attic was first formed, 19 ft. 2}irj- high and 9 ft. 7 in. thick. This attic is strengthened externally by 16 pRHjtastfi 2 ft. 11 in. deep and 6 ft. 4^ in. wide, placed over the but- tresses of the dome. On the attic rises the double dome, the internal diameter of which, at the base, is [.is ft. 5 in. The curve externally is an arc of a circle whose radius is 84 ft. 1'62 in- To the height of 27 ft. 8 in. from Ihe attic the dame is solid. At the base the thickness is 9 ft. 7 in. ; and as the external dame is raised higher lhan the internal dome, the thickness is increased as the curve ascends, so that where the dome is divided the thickness is 1 1 ft 4 in. The circular space which divides the two domes is 3 ft. 2 J in. wide; the internal dome is 6 ft. A in. thick; and the height from the attic to the opening of the lantern is 6't ft. 18 IB. The diameter of the lantern is 24 ft, Itf in. The external dome is S ft 10) in. thick where it separates itself from the internal dome ; and it is stretij^theued externally hy lt» projecting bands of Ihe same thickness. The 09011 pierced with three rows of small windows. As the curves of the dome are not concentric, the space between them be- comes wider as it rises ; so that at the opening of the lan- tern the space is in feet wide Thaw domes are joined together by J ft walls or spurs, diminishing in thickness as they ascend to the lantern ; at the hase they are 8 ft. thick, and at the summit 3 ft. The base of the lantern is Bichod, and pierced wiih small windows Above (he two domes is a circular platform, surrounded wish un iron gallery. In the centre rim the lantern, on a sly tuba to broken into 18 parts, forming projecting pedi ve which tire hut- tresses similar to the buttresses of the drum, decorated nally with coupled Ionic columns, 17^ in. in diarm The space between the buttresses is filled with arched openings, which givo light to the lantern. The externa] diameter of the lantern is 39 ft.; the interna) diaio ftj ft If* J in. ; and the height from the platform to ihe top of the cross is 89 ft. 7^ in. The whole height, from the external plinth of the dome to the cross, is iG3 ft. The total height from the pavement is 437 ft, 5 in. The total height internally, to the top of the dome of the lantern, is 387 ft. Sixtus V. covered the external dome with lead, and the bands with bronze gilt. One hundred thousand large pieces of wood were used in making the centering of the domes which was so admirably constructed, thai it appeared suspended in the air* (See the drawings in the work by Fontana, on the construction of this dome.) This centering was more for the purpose of a scaffolding for the materials and workmen, than to sustain the weight of the double dome. During the construction of the dome it is believed that only tl ' CUretofl of iron were placed round the masonry, one of whirl i was placed on the outside of the internal dome, at about 36 feet from its springing, and one fool above the division of the domes. The bands of iron of which this circle is composed arc- :i in, wide by 1 J in. thick. A similar eirele is placed about the middle of the solid part of the dom about 17 feet G inches above the springing of the internal dome. Near the top of the internal dome there are several holes, at the bottom of which upright iron bars appear. These bars are said to be the connecting rodi which b together other circles of iron placed at different bttfl within the maaomr, which are finally terminated by a circle round the eye of the dome. The domes were constructed with such haste, that suffi- cient time was not allowed to the work to form solid beds as it was carried up. in consequence of which a ^reat num- ber of vertical Ketllements took place, and the circle of iron round the internal dome was fracture]. To obviate the danger arising from these settlements, six circles of iron were placed round the external dome at different hei and the broken eirele of the internal dome was repaired The first circle was placed above the cornice of the external stylobaie, or continuous plinth, on which the buttresses stand; the second circle was placed above the cornice of the buttresses, the third above the attic at the springing of the external dome, the fourth halfway up the external dome, and the fifth under the base of the lantern, A sixth ihorUy after placed at one foot below where the dome divides itself. The iron bands are Hat, from IG to 17 B long, 34 inch** wide, and Sft in, thick. At one end of the n of iron a hole is made \ th» oVVwfc ^ \* vw^wV D O M 70 DOM up and passed through the eye of the next hand. The WBOta Of these bands are fixed with iron wedges^ driven into the rubble with mallets* Sheets of lead arc placed under the inn (tittle* In the 4 Encyclopedic Methodique* there is a detailed account of the various fractures of the tl nnv, and ihe means employed to repair them, (* Coupole/ Ettrtjcittpedie Methodique, i Architecture. 1 ) The dome of SL Paul's cathedral, London, is placed over the intersection of the four naves. The ground plan is a regular octagon, each face of which is 44 feet 8J inches wide; four u£ these sides are firmed by the four g arches of the naves; the other four sides are formed by I arches of the same size ; in each of these arches there is a great niche, the base of which is pierced with two arches. By this means eight supports are obtained instead of four, and the corhellings do not project too much* as in other similar constructions. The corhellings gather in a circle, the diameter of which is 104 feet 4 inches, the octagon base being 107 feet. The corhellings are sur- mounted by a complete entablature 8 feet 3 inches high, di- 1 -muted with consoles. The drum is set ba**k 3 II inches from the face of the frieze, and this intermediate space is occupied by two steps and a seat. The cornice is el y I inches from the pavement. Thi height of the drum from the top of the seat is 62 feet 6] i the springing of the internal dome. The wall forming the drum is inclined internally I feet 11$ inches, or about the 1 2th <>! is height. This was designed by the architect to ase the resistance of the walls to the united pressure of ,-ual vault and the conical dome which carries the la ti tern. The interior of the drum is decorated with a continuous slylobate, on which is an order of Corinthian pilasters. The paces between the pilasters are filled with 24 windows and eight large niches. Externally the drum is decorated wit] i an order of 32 Corinthian columns engaged, which are united to the wall of the drum by eight solid constructions in masonry. In each space between the constructions there are three intercolum nations, the columns being joined at their bases by walls pierced with arches. The external colonnade is surmounted by an en I with a mm cornice, on which is a balustrade; behind this is a terrace, lnI by the recast The attic is 29 feet li inches high from the top of the balustrade to ihe under side of ihe if the uthc. Above the internal order of the drum rises the interior dome, the diameh b at thy spring- ing IS 1 1)2 feci 2} inches fcn :>i feet il height. The top of the dome has a circular open bes in diameter. e the attic are two steps, from which the external dome springs. T; L dome is < 1 of wood, nd decorated with projecting; ribs forming frvod at the end?*. This dome terminates wiih a nisfiing which joins the base of the lantern: the circular galleiy farmed on the finishing U hove the pavement of the nave. The lantern is supported on a conn-a] bower, terminated by a spherical dome. Tms tower, which is joined to the internal dome at its base* disen^ in it at the height of 8 feet 6 inches above the springing of the same. The perpendicular height of this tower ii M feet 9 inches, and the walls are ; A de- grees from the perpendicular: the diameter of the base is loo feet i biefa measured externally, and 34 feet i inch at aging of the spherical dome which finishes it. The wail of (Ins tower is built of bnck, and is I foot 7 inches thick, with circular rin^s of masonry, fastened with iron bonds. The spher at the top of the tower has an opt ; in diameter at the summit. Between Ihe and the wall of the tower are 32 walls or buttn which aU o bear the ribs of the wooden external ut the same time that Wren built the dome of St. Paul's, Hardoutn Mansard, a French architect, constructed dome of the Invalid* The plan of this dome v, in ffbjefa is inscribed a Greek cross; in the re there are four chapels. The dome is I m the centre of the Greek cross; the base suppor gonal figur u r large and four small The four small sides form the faces of the piers of the dome; the large sides are tin ; enings of the v circular entablature is placed ver the s, and on the entebl 1 the »he dome, the diameter of which is 79 feet 9j inches, interior of the drum is decorated with a continuous stylobate, above which are coupled pilasters of the eonmo- siie order, and the wall is pierced with 12 windows. The dome* which is doubt ED a springing common to both. The lower or internal dome, constructed with ma- sonry, is spherical, and is 83 feet in diameter, with an open* inff or eye at the top 53 feet : inches in diameter, il which part of the outer dome can be seen. The out e is of a spheroidal form, and constructed of stone at the base, and of brick above. Externally the dome is formed with a stylobak", on which is a Corinthian order of column which is an attic with pilasters, and buttresses in tl of consoles. The fir urn is fortified externally by eight pro- jections, placed two and two above each pier of the The external dome is framed of wood, and cover lead, like St. Paul's, London, but the construction is mucb i . The external diameter of the dome is 85 feet 4 inches, and its height k 57 feet 2£ inches. The finishing of the dome is decorated with consoles, on which is formal ■ circular balcony round the base of the lantern, of wood, which is 39 feet 4j inches high; the lantern above it, with the cross, is 35 feet 4f inches high. The tola! height from the ground is 330" feet. The dome of the Pantheon at Paris is constructed entirely of stone, and is placed in the centre of a Greek cross. It m supported by four triangular piers strengthened by engaged columns of the Corinthian order. The four piers who the lines of the intermediate arches form externally a lanjt square, each side of which id 74 teet D inches. These four piers are pierced above with arched openings* and between the piers with the openings are large arches, the diameter of which is 44 feet Hi inches, and the 85 feet 5 inches. Between these arches rise the corbelling which are gathered in to form the circular plan of tl :chcs and the corhellings are crowned with a lares entablature 13 feet 4 inches high. The upper part of the cornice of the entablature is raised UH feet above the pave- ment of the nave. The diameter taken at the trie/ feet. The internal drum which is constructed on ll- hlature is 55 feet 1\ inches in height to the spri internal dome. The interior of this drum is de< I continuous st ylohutc* which is the basement of a colonnade of 16 Corinthian columns almost isolated from the Wilt These columns are 35 feet 2 J inches in height D the columns are 16 windows; four of which are false, and above the four piers of the dome. The culuimade » crowned with an entablature, above which is a large plinth which rises to the springing of the internal dome. Tlu ternal dome is Gt\ feet bi inches in diameter at th< ing, and is decorated with octagonal caissons or sinkings with a rose in the centre of each. The eye at the top of the dome is 31 feet 3J inches in diameter. Through e is seen the upper part of another or e rnal dome is placed on a circular base 108 feet 74 inches in diameter and square at the bottom* The angles are strengthened by flying buttresses, A bote 1 circular wall is constructed, fori: external continuous stylobeta winch supports an < colonnade. The external o >lonnade constructed on thi stylohate forms a peristyle round the dome, an ! ited columns of the Corinthian 5} inches high. This colonnade is divided into four parti by the solid constructions in masonry raised over the four piers. The external colonnade is surmounted blature and balustrade above if* There is an an ihe circular wall of the drum, feet lu inches, and pierced with 16 windows, tv which li'^ht the space between the internal tl intermediate domewhicb bears the lantern. This terminated with a cornice with a siep or plinth al 7 feet 8 J in diameter, measured on I he out - LStructed with masonry ; the he i^ht is 45 feet $\ inches from the top of the attic to the underside of the R against which the curve terminates-. The on dome 1- covered with lead, and is eorially dividi by 16 projecting ribs. The intermediate dome, btult for the purpose of earning the lantern, was in tended to with subjects by the painter, and wo believe it hn been decorated. The form of lea the id ul' an e 1 iminences at n of the attic at the point whi lUtrnal dome bi disengage itself. This dome is 50 IV et { incl 70 feet 31 inches in diameter, and is pierced witn four great openings at the lower part 97 feet 3 inches h%*h, DOM 71 DOM feet 10$ inches wide at the base. On a circular a above the summit of the dome arc eight piers with which support the finishing against which the ex- iorae terminates* Above this is the lantern of the full details of the most remnrknble domes in Europe n in the * Encyloprdie Meihodique' (Architecture), lich this brief notice is in a great measure taken, iccount of the construction of wooden-ribbed domes, n't Architectural Dictionary ; also the section on dome by Taylor and Creasy; and the work \ by Font ana. i ill owing admeasurements of most of the principal " Europe are from Mr. Ware's * Tracts on Vaults Domes of Antiquity. Feet High from in diameter, ilia taken externally, ground line. Pantheon . , . 112 143 Minenu Medica at Rome . 78 97 Baths of C'ar.n- , 112 }IK Baths of Diocletian 74 83 rury .... 68 Diana .... 93 73 Apollo . . . , 120 Proserpine and Venus 87 77 Domes of comparatively modern Times* Constantinople , . 115 201 i met, ditto . , . 92 120 i at Ravenna ... 55 91 » al Venice ... 44 i the time of Brunelleschi to the present period, 310 199 110 330 133 128 in 133 no 190 $15 del Fiore at Florence - 139 HI at Fh r at Rome . . 139 lella Salute at Venice 70 Superjja at Turin . G-l at Paris . . SO Val , Paris , . 55 Paris ... 40 vi , Paris , 67 I of St. Paul's, London • 112 HI 'NO. DOMEM'OO Z AM PIERI, called s born at Bologna, in 1581, of poot ig to some authorities, his first master ; but Bellori gives him Fiammimro tor eacher. The latter, entertaining n jealous dislike biographer) to the Caracci, beat his pupil, and m out of doors, because he found the boy copying by Ann ibale. On the occasion of his dismissal mdc known to Agostino Caracci, he was admitted if the Caracci, and he soon gained one of the customarily distributed, to the sur- How-Students, who had expected little from a bashful, retiring, awkward manners. After Parma, Domenichino went to Rome, where he time under Annibale Caracci. •wards obtained the patronage nal Giero- gucchi, and while he lived in his house painted Sum. Besii .ng, he studied archi- was appointed architect to the apostolic p r the death of thai pontiff, finding komewhat reduced in circumstances, and receiving removed thither with his He died in 1641. During bis life he was i rticularly strict friendship house he lived for two years when 1 as so slow in his early progress as to dis- and he had the appellation of Indents; but Annibale Caracci, lit- marks of that genius which he . I fruitful industry of He retained the utmost delib king lo the last; and it was his n, not to proceed at rk with his pencil, but to reflect some time upon , htl subject; when, however, he onco took it in hand, slow as he was, he did not leave it until he had completed it, li is said that he had many maxims which justified his slowness: such as, that no line was worthy of an artist which was not in his mind More it was traced by his hand. He entered so fully into his subject, that ho was onco sur- prised acting the scene which ho had to paint, in pen by Annibale Caracci, who hurst into raptures at BO instruc- tive a lesson. Annibale ever sympathized with enthusiasm and activity of will in painting, Domenichino only left his retired study to make sketches and observations upon expression in active life, and spent much of his time in rending history and poetry. Domenichino was profoundly studied in his drawing, rich and natural in his colouring, and, above all, cor lifesomc in his expression. Annibale is said to have been decided in his judgment between two pictures of the Scourging of St. Andrew, painted in competition by Dome- nichino and Agostino Caracci. by hatting an old point out with much earnestness the beauties of Domcui- ohinoa to a little child, describing every part as if it were u living scene, while she passed the other over in sih To the graver design of the Bolognese school Domenichino added something of the ornamental maimer of the \\ tian, his pictures being rich in the accessaries of architec- ture and costume. His genius, however, is not character- ized by great invention, and ho has been accused of bor- rowing too directly from tho works of others; and his dra- peries have been confessed by his admirers to be harsh and too scanty in tho folds. Nevertheless, he has been esteemed by the best judges (and among them are the Caracci and Nicholas Poussin) as one of the first of painters, and by some second only to Raphael. Such, however, he will never be thought by the world at large. Domenichino excelled also in landscape, and was famous for his admirable execution of the figures with which he enlivened them. His principal works are at Rome and Naples; among them the Communion of St. Jerome and the Martyrdom of St. Agnes are the most celebrated. (Bel- lori,) DOMESDAY BOOK, the register of the lands of Eng- framed by order of King William the Conqueror. It was sometimes termed Rotulus fWntoniee, and was the book from which judgment was to be given upon the value, te- nures, and services of the lands therein -\. The comprised in two volumes, one a large folio, the other a quarto. The first begins with Kenl, and cuds vjih Lincolnshire; is written on three hundred and eighty-two double pages of vellum, in one and the same hand, in a st n;i] [ lull plain character, each page having a double column ; it contains thirty-one counties Alter Lincolnshire d'.l. 373), the claims arising in the three ridings in Y are taken notice of, and settled ; then follow the claim Lincolnshire, and the determinations of the Jury upon them (fol. 375); lastly, from fol. 379 to the end there is a recapi- tulation of ever\ r wapentake or hundred in the three ridings of Yorkshire; of the towns in each hundred, what number of rarucatcs and ox-gangs are in every town, and the names of the owners placed in a very small character above them. The second volume, in quarto, is written upon four hundred and fifty double pages of vellum, but in a single column, and in a large fair character, and eont;< Essex, Norfolk, and Suffolk. In ihi 'eri homines* are rai trate; and there is also n til] super Rcgem.* Th> the Exchequer, in the Chapter Hous md, at the end of the second, riers of the tune of its completion Octou' tto ab In earn at ion e Domini, vigesimo vi . Willie! mi, fticl hos tresComitatus, sed etiam per alios. From internal dence tber no doubt hut that flu :$fl t is assignable as the date of the first volume* In 1767, in - m addre of Lord- fol ihu public this Surrey. It was not, however, till b work was acti. 1 to Mr. Abraham 1 great experience daily recourse i It early in i"s J, having been ing through the press, and thus became ^rovwta.VV} ws.- ujssible to the antiquary and topographer. It was printed in fae-similc, as far as regular types, assisted by the repre- sentation of ^articular conti actions, could imitate the ordinal. 1 1 1 1816 the commissioners upon the Public Records pub- lished twovohimoa supplementary to Domesday, which now form one set with the volumes of the Record: one of these contains a general introduction, accompanied With two dif- ferent indexes of the mimes of places, an alphabetical index of the tenants in capiie. and an * Index Rerum.' The other Contains four records; three of them, namely, the Exon Domefiday, the [nquiaitio Eliensis, and the Liber Wintmi., Contemporary with the Survey; the other record, called ''Boldon Book/ is the Survey of Durham, made in 1183, by bishop Hugh Pudsey. These supplementary volume* were published under the superintendence of Sar Hcnrv Ellis, Northumberland, Cumberland, Westmorland, and Dur- bam were not included in the counties described in the Great Domesday ; nor does Lancashire appear under its proper name; but Furne*8, and tbe northern part of that - aunty, as well as the south of Westmorland and part of Cumberland are included withtll the West Riding of York- shire: that par t of Lancashire which lies between the rivers Kibble and Mersey, and which at the tune of the Survey comprehended six hundreds and 188 manors, is subjoined to Cheshire. Part of Rutlandshire is described in the counties of Northampton and Lincoln f and the two antient hundreds of Atiscross and Exilian, deemed a part of Che- shire in the Survey, have been since transferred to the of Flint and Denbigh. In the account of Glouces- tershire we find a considerable portion of Monmouthshire included, seemingly all between the river* W>e and Usk. Kelham thinks it probable that the king's commissioners Blight find tl impossible to take any exact survey of the hernmost of all, as they had suffered so much from the Conqueror* vengeance. As to Durham, &dd$i all the country between the Tecs and Tyiie had been conferred by Alfred on the bishop of this see; and at the coming in of the Conqueror he was reputed a count- palatine. observed in writing the Survi to set down in the drat place at the head of every county (except Chester and Rutland i the king's name, Rex With* elmtvs l and then a list of the bishons, religious bouses, ehurches, any great me: ng to their rank* who held of the king in capite in that county, liki bis tuains, ministers, and servants: with a numerical figure in red ink before them, for the better finding them in the book. In soiiii pital boroughs are taken notice of before the list of the great tenants is entered, with the particular laws or custom* who h prevailed in each of iheui,' and in others they are inserted promiscuously. After the list of the tenants, the manors and possessions themselves which the king, and also to each owner throughout the whole county, whether they lie in the same or different hundreds, are collected together and minutely noted, with their under-tenants. The king's demesnes, under the title of Terra Regit, always stand fir*f. For the adjustment of this Survey certain com called the king's justiciaries, were appointed. In folios 164 and IB] of the iir.it volume we find them designate 'Levari Regis.* Those, for the midland counties at least, if not for all the districts, were Re m iffi us, lush op of Lincoln, Iter GuTard, eexl of Buckingham. Henry de Ferrers, and Adam, the brother of Eudo Dapifer, who probably as* eked with them Bome principal person in each shire. These [llisttOTS, upon the oaths of the i each manor, the pri of every church, the raves of every hundred, the bailiffs and six villains of every village, to enquire into the name of (he place, who held it in the time Of* kin^ Edward, who was the present possessor, hu\v many hides in the manor, how many enrucates in demesne, how many homagers, how many villains, how many rotarii, how many servi, what free-men, how many tenants in socage, what quantity of wood, how much me* and pasture, what nulls and Ssh-ponds, how rnuch ad or taken away, what the gross value in king Edward's I what the much each free-man, or hinan had. or has. All this was to be irinl ated: first, M t he estate m the time of tne < then as it was bestowed by king William ; and third] its value stood at the formation of Ihe Survey. The juron were, moreover* to stale whether any advance could be made in the value. Such are the exact terms of one of tho inquisitions for the formation of this Survey, still preserved in a register of the monastery of Ely. The writer of that part of the Saxon Chronicle which relates to the Conqueror's time, informs us with some de- gree of asperity, that not a hide or yardland, not on ox, COW, or hog, was omitted in tbe census. It should seem, however, iliat the jurors, in numerous instance^ 1 returns of a more extensive nature than were abs. required by the king's precept, and it is perhaps oi account that we have different kinds of descriptions in dif- I on n ties. From tho space to which we are necessarily Urn i is impossible to go more minutely into the contents of tail extraordinary record, to enlarge upon the classes of te- nantry enumerated in it, the descriptions of land and other property therewith connected, the computations of money, the territorial jurisdictions and franchises, the tenures and services, the criminal and civil jurisdictions, the ece tical matters, the historical and other particular events ah lo did to, or the illustrations of antient manners, information relating to nil of which it abounds, t its particular and more immediate interest in the local iliei of the country tor the county historian. As an abstract of population it fails. The tenants pita, including ecclesiastical corporations, amounted s< to 14UH- the under-tenants to somewhat less thai The total population, as far as it is given iu the n amounts to no moro than 282,242 persons. In pannage (payment for feeding) is returned for 16.5J5, tn Hertfordshire for 30,705, and in Essex tor 92,9 a 1 hogs; yet not a single swine-herd (a character so well known in the Saxon times) is entered in these counties. In the Norman period) as can be proved from records, the whole of Essex was, in a manner, one continued forest; yet oj that county is a forester mentioned, in the entry com Writile Saltworks, works for the production oflead and iron, mills, vineyards, fisheries, trade, and the manual arU, must have given occupation to thousands who arc unre- corded in the survey; to say nothing of those v, Mi. flocks and herds, the returns of which so grea large the paj^es of the second volume. In some c< we have no mention of a single priest, even where ch are found; and scarcely any inmate of a nion corded beyond the abbot or abbess, who stands as a in i anile/ These remarks michl be extended, but tl sufficient for their purpose. They show that, in this of \ ieir, the Domesday Survey is but a par uded to be a record of population fu was required for ascertaining the raid. There is one important fact, however, to be gathered iVi. id n> entries. It shows in detail how long a ume elapsed before England recovered from the violence at- tendant on the Norman Conquest, The annual value of property, it will be found, was much lessened as compared with Ihe produce of estates in the tunc of Edward tl In general, at the Survey, the k more highly rated than before the Conquest ; and hn from the burghs was greatly increased ; a few also of the larger tenants in capite had unproved their cstak whole, the rental of the kingdom was reduei twenty years after iht: Conquest the estates wete, on an <\ valued at lillle more than three fourths pf the former estimate. An instance appears in the county of Middlesex* where no Terra Re^is however occurs. The first column, lveaded t. r. e., shows the value of the in the lime of king Edward the Confessor; the second, the sums at which they were rated at Ihe time of the Survey, UilMrtii — Terra Arrhiep. Cant. <\ Lond. . EcchS. Pet V. Eccl Trin. Rouen Geoff do Man devil lc Ernald de Heading . Walter de St. Water] Terr, alior, Ten en t . T. R.« T. R.W £ t. f £ i. 4, ion 14 86 J 2 10 157 19 114 25 10 20 to 121 13 11:! 5 o I JO in 2ni 117 8 932 S 10 746 U DOM 73 D M M» 1 •\ are now say a few words on the vises and conse- quences of the Surrey. By its completion the king acquired m exact knowledge of the pot f the crown. It afforded him the names of the landholders. It furnished htm with the means of ascertaining the military strength of tne country; and it pointed out the possibility of increasing the revenue in some cases, and of lessening the demands of the tax-collectors in others. It was moreover a register of appeal for those whose titles to their property might be dis- f ittA, Appeals to the decision of this Survey occur at a very early period. Peter of Blois notices an appeal of the monks and to it in the reign of Henry L Others occur in hbbrcviatiit Plaeitnrum from the time of John down- In later reigns the pleadings upon antient de- umerons: and the proof of antient s still rests with the Domesday Survey. Other h its evidence is yet appealed tu in our courts proving the mtiquity of mills, and in setting prescriptions in non dectmando. By stat. 9 Edw. 11.. tailed Articuli Cleri, it was determined that prohibition not In- upon demand of tithe for a new mill. The mill, therefore, which is found in Domesday must he eresassed older than the 9 th Edw, II., and is, of course, discharged, by its evidence, from tithe. On the discharge of abbey-lands from tithes, as proved rr Domesday, it may he proper to state that pope Paschal It. it an early period, exempted generally all tbe religious JHcn paying tithes of lands in their own hands. This pri- vilege was afterwards restrained to the four favoured Orders, (i* Cistercians, the Templars, the Hospitallers, and the ins. So it continued till the fourth Council n 1 2 15, when the privilege was again restrained n> such lands a* the abbeys had at that tune, and was de- dared not to extend to any after-purchased lands. And it mentis lands awn propriis manibm cofuntur. Frees the paucity of dates in early documents, the Domes- ry frequently the only evidence which can br tdduccd that the lands claiming a discharge were vested v previous to the year expressed in the La- Council. Although in early times, Domesday, precious as it was deemed, occasionally travelled, like other records, to ts, till 1696 it was usually kept with the king's Westminster, by the side of the Tally Court in the en under three locks and keys, in tire charge of the tbe chamberlains, and deputy chamberlains of the In the last -mentioned year it was deposited valuable records in lite Chapter House, where Tb» two most important works for the student of the DkflBMSsWy Survey are Kelharn*s Domesday Book ifitts- tnM, Bvtx, Lonu\, 1788* and the General Introduction to the survey, reprinted by command of His Majesty under tbe direction of the commissioners on the Public Records* : iota, 9vo.« 1833, accompanied by fresh indices. A trans* of the whole, under the title of ' Dom-Boc,' was ken early in the present century by the Rev. William tr of Hooton Pagnell, in Yorkshire, who Yorkshire, with the counties of Derby, Nutting- jUand, and Lincoln, in 4 to,, Don easier, 1809, fol- >f Middlesex, Hertford, Buckingham, r. 4to,, Doncaster, 1812; but the wrnt no further. County portions of thin record will pe sound translated in most of our provincial histories; the I are in Dugd ale's Warwickshire, ershire, Hutch ins'?. Dorsetshire, Nash's rid Mannings Survey* and Clutter- lire. Mr. Henry Penruddockc Wyndham •bed Wiltshire, extracted from Domesday Book, 8vo. 1783, and the Rev. Richard Warner, Hampshire, Warwickshire has ben published re- Reader* There are numerous other pub- ivntally illustrative of Domesday topography, reader roust seek for according to the county desire information, Liuiic, the fifth of the key. Thus, if be c nant is g. 1'. [Hispaniola-] one of the Antilles, belonging to the Enq- :en the French islands of Martinique parallel of 15"* 18' N. lat. and the W, long, pass through the island. Do- a, No. &4Q t minica was discovered by Columbus in 1493, and received its name in consequence of its being urst seen on a Sunday, The tight of occupancy was long claimed equally by Eng- land, Spain, and France, without any active measures being taken on the part of any of those powers for its exclusive possession; so that it became virtually a kind of neulral ground until tbe year 1759, when its possession Was sinned by the English, and their right to hold it was for- mally recognized, m 1763, by the treaty of Paris, On this occasion commissioners were sent out by the English rnmeut, who sold the unsettled lands by suction to the highest bidders. In this way nearly half the island was disposed of in small lots, at prices amounting on I lie average to 65*. per acre. The occupiers of lauds already settled were confirmed in their possession by leases granted for forty years, and renewable, at the annual rent of 2^ per acre. In 1778 Dominica was taken by a French squadron under the Marquis de BouiUe, but was restored to England at the peaoS in 17*3. In 1M)5 the island was again nMackcd by the French fleet under Admiral Villeneuve, but was successfully defended by the garrison undi- Total. Whites . . , . 362 338 720 Free coloured people 1 ,67 3 2, HI 3,8 1 4 Slaves .... |%6H 7,3*24 14,126 Total, 8,857 9,803 18,660 The population of the town consisted of 244 whites* 1289 free coloured people, and 739 slaves; altogether, 2-72 i sons. There were in 1835, in Roseau, 3 school*, in which there were 245 children, taught according to the Madras i ; there was one other school, in the parish of St, Joseph, wherein 40 children were instructed. The greater part i»f the inhabitants profess the Roman Catholic filth, The shipping that arrived and sailed from ll\fc i\\wA'\\\ 1835 were as follows •— DOM 74 DOM Arrived. Ships. Ton$. Great Britain 7 1,783 British colonies 100 4,340 United States 36 4,682 Foreign parts 79 1,846 Total, 222 12,651 Men. Ships. Sailed. Tuns. 6 112 18 87 1,515 5,585 2,206 3,615 Men. 1,154 223 12,921 1,172 The imports consist principally of plantation stores, cot- ton, linen, and woollen manufactures from England; corn, fish, and lumber from the British North American colonies and the United States, and live stock from the neighbour- ing continent of America. The exports are principally coffee, sugar, and rum. The quantities shipped in 1832, 1833, and 1834, were as follows:— 1839. Value. Coffee 1,3653211*. 45.1467. StiKar 6,256,992 84.799 Rum 51.100 guls. 4.607 1833. Value. 897.555 lb*. 30.701J. 5356,512 7M.953. 44,097 3,238 1834. Value. 898,891 lbs. 26.27*/. 5,996.928 77.228 46,090 2,375 DOMINICAL LETTER {dies domi'nica, Sunday). To every day in the year is attached one of the first seven letters, A, B, C, D, E, F, G; namely, A to the first of January, B to the second, &c. ; A again to the eighth of January, and so on. The consequence is, that all days which have the same letter fall on the same day of the week. The dominical letter for any year is the lett< which all the Sundays fall. Thus, the first of Jan 1837, being Sunday, the dominical letter for 1837 In a common year, the first and last days have the letters, whence the dominical letter of the succeeding is one earlier in the list : that is, the dominical letfc 1838 is G. But in leap-year, it is to be remembered the 29th of February has no letter attached to it: wl every leap-year has two dominical letters, the firs January and February, the second for all the rest of year, the second being one earlier than the first, following will now be easily understood; each ye followed by its dominical letter ; 1837, A; 1838, G; F; 1840, E,D; 1841.C; 1842, B; 1843, A; 1844, < As it is convenient in historical reading to be able U the day of the week on which a given day in a distant fell, we subjoin the following tables. The middle col of figures contains the tens and units of the year in qua while the figures at the head contain the hundreds and of hundreds. Thus for the years 536 and 1772, loo 36 and 72 in the middle column, and for 5 and 17 ai head. On the right of the middle column is all t\u lates to the old style; on the left all that relates to the style. The large letters on the left refer to years Christ, the small letters to years before Christ. OLD 81 NEW STYLE. ?YLB. The large letters refer to years after the Christian Bra. and the small letters to years before it. 1 5 9 13 2 6 10 3 7 11 15 14 1 2 8 4 5 6 17 18 19 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 SI 22 23 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 25 26 27 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 29 30 31 28 29 30 31 32 33 84 33 34 35 33 38 37 33 39 40 41 37 38 39 Be Cd Dc Eft Fa Qg A/ 1 29 S 85 B D F A/ Be Cd De Ee Fa Qg 2 30 86 A C E Gg A/ Be Cd Dc Ee Fa 3 81 59 87 G B D FE6a GF ag AG*/ BA/e CBed DCde EDco 4 32 60 88 FE AG CB Do Eo Fa Qg A/ Be Cd 5 33 61 89 D F A Cd De Eft Fa Gg A/ Be 6 34 62 90 C E G Be Cd Dc Eft Pa Qg A/ 7 35 63 91 B D F AQgf BA/i CBed DCdc EDco FE ba GFaa 8 86 64 92 AG CB ED Fa Gg A/ Be Cd Dc E6 9 37 65 93 F A C Eo Fa Qg A/ Be Cd Do 10 88 66 94 E G B Dc Eft Fa FE?a A/ Be c 4 BA/e 11 89 67 95 D F A CBed DCdc EDco GF ag AGa/ 12 40 68 96 CB ED GF A/ Be Cd De Ee Fa 2' 13 41 69 97 A C E (ig A/ Be Cd De Ee 1? 14 42 70 98 G It D fS Gg A/ Be Cd De 15 43 71 99 F A C K I) cb FKfta QFag AQgf BA/e CBed DCde 16 44 72 ED GF BA Cd De E6 Fa Qg A/ Be 17 45 73 C E G Be Cd Dc Eft Fa Qg A/ 18 46 74 B D F Af Be Cd Dc Eft Fa Qg 19 47 75 A C E QVag —JjL Fa BA/e CBed DCdc EDco FEoa 20 48 76 GF BA DC Eft Qg A/ Be Cd De 21 49 77 E G B Dc Ko Fa Gf V Be Cd 22 50 % D F A Ci Dc Eft Fa Ga FEoa A/ Be 23 51 C E G BA/i CBed DCdc EDc6 OFaj AQgf 24 52 80 BA DC FB Gg A/ Be Cd Dc Eo Fa 25 53 81 G B D Ya Qg a/; Be Cd De E6 26 54 82 F A C Ed Fa G* A/ Be Cd Dc 27 . 55 83 E G B DCJe EDco FEoa QFa'g AGa/ BA/e CBed 28 56 84 DC FE AG 0™ DCdc EDco FEfta QF ag AQgf BA/e CBed Years ending with 00. C E Example 1. What was the dominical letter of the year 763, before CkruU old style? Look on the left, opposite to 63, in the column which has 7 among the headings, and the small letter there found is e. Hence E was the domi- nical letter of 763 B.C., or the fifth of January was a Sunday. Example 2. What is the dominical letter of 1819, after Christ, old style ? Look on the left, opposite to 1 9, in the column which has 18 amoug its headings, and the large letter there found is E. Hence E is the dominical letter of 1819 (old style), or the fifth of January was a Sunday. Example 3. What will be the dominieal letters of the year 1896, new style? Look on the right, opposite to 96, in the column which has 18 among the headings, and E D is found. Hence in this leap-year E is the dominical letter at the opening of the year, or the fifth of January will be a Sunday. . Having found the dominical letter for a given year, the fdftomng table will assist in finding the day of the week upon which a given day of the month falls. It is the of days which have A for their letter. January ... 1 8 15 22 29 February. . . 5 12 19 26 March. . . . 5 T2 19 26 April .... 2 9 16 23 30 May 7 14 21 28 June .... 4 II 18 25 July 2 9 16 23 30 August ... 6 13 20 27 September . . 3 10 17 24 31 October ... 1 8 15 22 29 November . . 5 12 19 26 December . . 3 10 17 24 31 Thus the dominical letter being E, we ask on what the 20th of July falls. The E being Sunday, the Wednesday, and July 16 is Weduesday, whence July 2 Sunday DOM 75 DON DOMINICANS. [Black Friars.] DOMITTA'NUS, TITUS FLAVIUS, younger son of the Emperor Vespasianus, succeeded his brother Titus as emperor, A.D. 81. Tacitus {Histor., iv., 51, 68) gives an unfavourable account of his previous youth. The begin- ning of his reign was marked by moderation and a display of justice bordering upon severity. He affected great zeal for the reformation of public morals, and punished with death several persons guilty of adultery, as well as some vestals who had broken their vows. He also forbade under severe penalties the practice of emasculation. He completed several splendid buildings begun by Titus ; among others, en Odeum, or theatre for musical performances. Tne most important event of his reign was the conquest of Britain by Agricola ; but Domitian grew jealous of that great com- mander's reputation, and recalled him to Rome. His suspicious temper and his pusillanimity made him afraid of every man who was distinguished either by birth and con- nexions or by merit and popularity, and he mercilessly sacrificed many to his fears, while his avarice led him to put to death a number of wealthy persons for the sake of their pro perty. The usual pretext for these murders was the charge of conspiracy or treason ; and thus a numerous race of informers was created and maintained by this system of spoliation. His cruelty was united to a deep dissimulation, end in this particular he resembled Tiberius rather than Caligula or Nero. He either put to death or drove away from Rome the philosophers and men of letters ; Epictetus was one of the exiled. He found, however, some flatterers among the poets, such as Martial, Silius Italicus, and 8tatius. The latter dedicated to him his Thebais and AckiUei*, and commemorated the events of his reign in his StftH*. But in reality the reign of Domitian was anything •at favourable to the Roman arms, except in Britain. In Mmsia and Dacia, in Germany and Pannonia, the armies were defeated, and whole provinces lost (Tacitus, Agricola, 41.) Domitian himself went twice into Mapsia to oppose the Dacians, but after several defeats he concluded a dis- Craeeful peace with their chief Decebalus, whom he acknow- ledged as king, and agreed to pay him a tribute, which was afterwards discontinued by Trajan ; and yet Domitian made a pompous report of his victories to the senate, and assumed tee honour of a triumph. In the same manner he triumphed ever the Catti and the Sarmatians, which made Pliny the Younger say that the triumphs of Domitian were always evidence of some advantages gained by the enemies of Rome. In 95 a.d. Domitian assumed the consulship for the seventeenth time, together with Flavius Clemens, who had married Domitilla, a relative of the emperor. In that year a persecution of the Christians is recorded in the his- tory of the church, but it seems that it was not directed particularly against them, but against the Jews, with whom the Christians were then confounded by the Romans. Suetonius ascribes the proscriptions of the Jews, or those who lived after the manner of the Jews, and whom he stvtes as ' improfessi,' to the rapacity of Domitian. Flavius Clemens and his wife were among the victims. [Clemens RoMAJfUS.] In the following year, a. d. 96, under the consulship of Fabius Valens and C. Antistius Vetus, a conspiracy was formed against Domitian among the officers of his guards and several of his intimate friends, and his wife herself is said to have participated in it. The im- Bsediate cause of it was his increasing suspicions, which threatened the life of ever}* one around him, and which are said to have been stimulated by the predictions of astro- logers and soothsayers, whom he was very ready to consult. He was killed in his apartments by several of the conspi- rators, after struggling with them for some time, in his Coin of DomfcUa. AsUalriat. Ouppw. WrtgH 43*4 gttlsi. forty-fifth year, after a reign of fifteen years. On the news of his death, the senate assembled and elected M. G>cceius Nerva emperor. The character of Domitian is represented by all antient historians in the darkest colours, as being a compound of timidity and cruelty, of dissimulation and arrogance, of self-indulgence and stern severity towards others. He punished satirists, but encouraged secret informers. He took a delight in inspiring others with tenor, and Dion relates a singular banquet, to which he invited the senators, with all the apparatus of a funeral and an execution. Ho is also said to have spent whole hours in hunting after and killing flies. At one time, before his becoming emperor, he had applied himself to literature and poetry, and he is said to have composed several poems and other works. (Tacitus, Suetonius, Dion, and Puny the Youuijer.) DON, the (Douna or Tuna in Tartar, and Tongoul in Calmuck), a considerable river of European Russia, and in the latter part of its course the boundary between Europe and Asia. It rises about 54° N. lat. in the small lake Ivanofskoe, in the government of Tula, close to the borders of the government of Ryazan, and thence flows in a general S. S. E. direction until it has passed Paulofsk, after skirting the southern extremity of the government of Ryazan and north-western parts of that of Tarabof, and traversing the greater part of the government of Voronesh. Within these Omits tne Don receives the Sosva, Voronesh near Tavtof, and Sosna near Korotoszak. From Paulofsk it inclines more to the east, and quitting the government of Voronesh, enters the western districts of the territory of the Don Cossacks: soon afterwards it turns due east, and after having been joined by the Khoper at Khopeiskaya, the Medveditsa near Ostrofskaya, and the Ilawla above Katcho- kinskaya, flows with numerous bendings until it approaches the mountains of the Volga, through which it forces a passage about forty-five miles from that river. The Don now proceeds in a south-western and then a W. S. W. di- rection towards its mouth, near which it receives on it-* right bank, above New Tsherkask, the Donecz, or Little Don, the most considerable of its tributaries, which rises above Belgorod, in the government of Kursk, and is upwa. tU of four hundred miles in length. On its left bank the Don is joined by the Manitsh, which rises on the southern ter- mination of the Irgeni mountains, crosses the great Cau- casian steppe, flows through lake Bolshoii, and falls into the Don at Tsherkask. The Don discharges its wateis by three branches into the sea of Azof, not far from Nachikircfon, Asof, and Tsherkask, about 46° 40' N. lat. The length of its course is estimated at about 900 miles, but the dis- tance from its source to its mouth would not exceed 4!H». It has a very slow current, and abounds in shallows and sand-banks, but has neither falls nor whirlpools. In spring it overflows its banks, and forms broad and un- wholesome swamps ; it is navigable as high as Zadon^k, and has depth of water enough from the middle of April to the end of June for the larger description of vessels, but is so shallow during the remainder of the year, that there is scarcely two feet of water above the sand-banks. Its mouths are so much choked with sand as to be unnavigable for any but fiat boats. The current of its tributaries is also sluggish, and none but the Donecz are navigable. As far as Voronesh, near the junction of the Voronesh and Don, the river flows between fertile hills ; but from that point until its passage through the chain of the Volga, its left bank is skirted by lowlands, and its right by a range of uplands ; thence to its confluence with the Donecz, its high bank is skirted by chalk hills, and its left is bounded by a continued steppe. The waters of the Don are impregnated with chalk, and are muddy, and prejudicial to the heal in of those who are unused to them : they however abound in fish, though in this respect the Don is much inferior to the Volga, The Don is the Tanais of Herodotus (iv., 57) and other Greek and Roman writers. Herodotus states that the river rises in a large lake and flows into one still larger, the Maietis, or sea of Azof. The Hyrgis, which he mentions as a tributary of the Don, appears to be the Donecz. DON-COSSACKS, the Territory of the (or, in Russian, DonskichKosak of Zembla), so called from the river Don, is a free country which acknowledges the Russian sovereign as its chief, but is not reduced to the condition of a pro- vince, or organized as a government, like other parts of the empire. It lies between 47° and 54° N. lat., and 55° wi t of which about 70*0110 vedros (about 225,800 gallons) aie annually sent to Moscow, and 30,000 (about Ho, 7 70 gallons) to Khnrkof, beside considerable quantities to Kursk and other parts. The yearly sale of I oea about two millions of roubles, or 92,000/. sterhag, Tbe vines also yield about 10,000 vedros (32,250 gallons) of brandy spirit annually. The rearing of cattle is pursued with p-eat industry both by the Cossacks and Calmucks; the wealth of the mere at 11 uen t among them consists, in fact, of their numerous herds and ilocks, and they have large Khutors, or farms. For breeding them in the steppes. The natr. sack horse is small and spare in flesh, with a thin neck and narrow croup; he is, on the whole, an ill-looking animil, but strong, fleet, and hardy. The common Cossack is rarely owner of less than three or four horses, but many of the Tabunes or herds, of the wealthier breeders, contain 1GU0 or mure. All, with the exception of the saddle-hoi> kept on the pasture-grounds throughout the year, and in winter are forced to seek for their food either beneath the snow or from the high reeds on the banks of rivers. The Cossack himself does not keep either camels or dromedaries, but they are reared by their Calmuck fellow -countrymen and thrive well on the saline plants of the steppes. Neat to the horse the sheep is the most common domestic animal; the ox is used for draught ; goats are bred principally by the Kalmucks; but swine and buffaloes are rare. The stock of the Cossack population in 1 332 was composed of 257,211 h arses, of which 123,328 were mares, 2,110,549 sheep, from which 217,775 poods (about 7, 8351,900 poundsj of wool wen obtained; and 840,683 heads of horned cattle. The Calmucks at that time possessed 33,747 horses, of cattle, 28,574 sheep, and 1365 camels and drome* daries. Tbe chase is unproductive, as the steppes are not the usual resort oi" wild annuals or of much game ; foxes, marsh -cats, dwarf otters, martens, marmots, jer- species of gazelle, and hares are occasionally met with. Ol wildfowl there are the steppic-fowl (Otis tetrax), water-starling, Muscovy duck, swan, snipe, pelican, and falcon. The principal amphibious animals are tortoises. The steppes also breed the Palish cochineal insect, of which however no use is made, the silkworm, and the «an- tharides. Next to agriculture the people derive their chief sub- sistence from their fisheries. Fish indeed is their ordinary food, and consists of the sturgeon, trout, pike, tench, salmon, carp, &c, for which the richest fishing ground* are the Don and the shores of the sea of Azof. The pro- duce of 1S32 was 1,033,935 poods (about 37,221,660 pound* weight), of which 496,512 poods were appropriated to ill- tenud consumption, and the remainder was e\ Caviar ami iflingUlffti are sent abroad in large quantities Turtles and crabs in immense numbers, and of large %at t are taken in the Don and its tributary streams. The Cossacks rear little poultry, but they keei stocks of bees; the number of apiaries a few years ago was 104 ^ which • in ind produced annually b'299 poods (about 298,764 pounds weight) of honey and wax. Trades and mechanical pursuits are carried on only in the lid towns, New and Old Tsberkask, and the stanitzes, or villages; for as the Cossack depends upon If for the supply of his daily wan conse- quently little encouragement for the manufacturer aud mechanic. The only large manufacture* are ca\iar, wax, and i^in^lass. The exports are inconsiderable, and consist principally I, cattle, tullow, skins, glue, fish, and their products, wine, and a little grain ; the greater part of these exports are sent to Taganrog, which is the chief mart D O N 77 DON r the sale of what the country produces, or find a vent at of Tsherkask, &c* They amounted in out 226,600/.), while the im- \ear wets to the extent of 13,886,133 rubles territory of the Cossacks is divided into seven Not- namely, 1* Aksai, on the Don, in i Tsherkask, and New Tsherkask (14*000 in- itants), the only towns in the country; 2. The First of the Don, containing the large villages of Troi- BSttrianskava, Tsiemiianskaya, &c. ; 3. The District of the Don, with the lar^e villages of T^hernkaya, and GetabiRskaya ; A. Medwediesza, witti the Itrie villages of Ust-Mi a, Beresofeka, and O fUri: 5. Koperskyo, with the large village* of Unrptna- k tskaya and Dobrinskaya ; 6. Donecszkaya, with • villages of Kasaiiskuya, Luganskaya, and a; and 7. Minsk, with the large village! of Gmbova and Alexief kaya. The great mass of the population are Cossacks and Little tngwhom a number of Great Russians, Nogay- Ten Vrmenians, and Greeks are intermixed. H»e Caltn u < • k part of the population are a nomadic people: in if numbers were 10,413, of whom 7889 were males and g£2 \ The following is given as the official tetum of the remaining inhabitants of ihe territory : — BmlMnen in the service of Cossack proprietors . 389,371 Free labourers, fee 123/299 « return does not comprise the chiefs or great land- robably the principal star- it may be concluded, therefore, that >fSi calculation, that the population amounts to •oo of all classes, is not above the mark. The census of I, but there are reasonable grounds for *jn»- rreetness. The i f the Don Cossacks, which is more exteti- than the whole area of the Austrian States in Ger- but two towns, and 120 stamlzes. The many of winch have markets, are always placed ■ • inks of rivers and composed of from fifty to three he oil red ell built, clean, and conveniently arranged, b one or more churches of stone or wood. Some of these, ruble towns, and arc surrounded • 1! and narrow ditch : the khutors, or stables, stalls, , le of them. The Cossacks, who have been 'he country since 1 J69, are genuine Little Russians, *£ards in length, and from 21 to 22 feet broad, which continued during the last centurv to afford pretty good sheltei to all the craft employed, llie Scottish mails have landed here since before 1744, at which tune Dnaghadee enjoyed a large share of the imports and exports of this part of the e uiiiiy. The accommodation of the old quay being latterly found insufficient fjr the belter cl tm-packeta, as \w\\ as for merchantmen, winch frequently experienced the want of an asylum harbour on this coast, a new pier was commenced at the expense of government, which is now completed, enclosing a basin of seven acres, and cal- culated to hold sixty vessels of the larger ela^s. The ex- pense has been upwards of 160,000/.,' and the work is executed in the best manner ; but the benefits so far derived from it are not considered commensurate with so great a cost. The town, which consists of two principal streets i-, ml II built and airy; it has at present a considerable export trade in cattle and grain, and a large import of coal. There are a handsome church, two Presbyterian meeting-boo two Beoeders' meetinghouses, and one \Vesle\au Metho- dist meeting- house. D N 78 DON On the north-east side of the town stands a remarkable artineml mount or rath, surrounded by a dry fosse from 27 J feet broad. The circumference of the mount at the hot lorn l- i. at the tup 2 H> feet, and its greatest conical height 140 feet. A powder magazine has been built on the summit, from which Scotland and the Me of Man iihle in lair weather, In I .834 there were in the parish 15 schools, educating 70S young persOltf : uf these ehools threw wore in connexion with the Board of National Education. Population of town in I $21, 186. (Harries History of the i Dntm : HeporiSityc.) DONATELLO. Donate di BeltO di Bardo, called Do- nalelhi, was bom at Florence in the year 1383. He was brought up in the house of a Florentine gentleman named Roberto Martclli, a liberal pit run of the arls, and received his first instructions from Lorenzo Bicct, from whom he learned paint in % in fresco; but he afterwards became more famous as a sculptor, Healsc practised archilecturo. In the course of I i^iu-d many towns of Iiah , among which were Venice and Padua, where the people wanted to detain and naturalize him, and Rome. Donatella was much es- teemed by hi> r^HiteniiiovarieSt anil executed a greai num- ber of works buth in private and public building, ami for the grand-duke Cosmo I. He was the first to employ bas- relief in telling stories, according to the more elaborate of 1 Lilian sculpture. He died paralytic, December I.i. I 166. When be first became so infirm as to be unable to work, the qrand-duke Piero I, gave him a small estate : but he was so much annoyed by the troublesome references of his la- buurers, that be insisted on relinquishing it; and Pieru - him a pension instead, in daily payments, which per- i tented him. Some relations visited him one day, iiim to leave them at his death a vineyard which he owned; but lie answered, that it reasonable 1o leave it to the jpewe.n1 who had always worke cellence and mastery, which, to him who considers the simplicity uf the outside, in the drapery and in the aspect of Judith, sees manifested from within it the great heart (animo) of that woman and the aid of God; as in tli- of that Hulofernes, wine and sleep, and death in his metn- , winch, having lost their spirit, show LheinsGlves cold and falling/ Jelluleft several pupil>. to whom he bequeathed his Is, The most noted are Bertoldo, Nanni d* Anton di Bianco, Rossellino, Disederio, and Vellano di Padova. To in- left all the works which he retained at his death, ( \ asari : tialdinuo- DONATIO MORTIS CAUSA (Law), a gift made in tpect of death. The doctrine is derived from the civil nW| and a donation of this kind is defined in the i Bfl (lib. Ii*i tit. 7) as * a gift which is made under apprehension of death, as when a thing is given upon condition that, if the donor die, the donee shall have it, or that the thing given shall be returned if the donor the danger which he apprehends, or shall repent il made the gift; or if the donee shall die hefore the donor,* In the English law it is nee to the validity of this gift that it be made by the donor lation to his dying by the illness which affects him at lie of the l 1 takes effect only in case he die of that illness. There must be a deliver) uf the thing lonee: hut in cases where acl is ini- ■oiLs of bulk deposited in a warehouse, the delivery uf the key of the wart house is effectual, A donatio tnorti^ HI to be liable to Die and v ; but as it takes effect from the mieniai \ net, it ii not within the jurisdiction of thi i itical court, and neither probate or administration is necessary, nor the assent of the executors, as in the case of a legacy. On the Roman donatio tnsl the reader may consult Heincccius, Qp. f torn. vL, p. 581, and the ret- there given; and the Pandect, xxxix., tit. 6, The' tut ion of Justinian put don nearly on the footing of legacies in the Roman law. As i ee Roper on I ?ol. L DONAT1STS, Clinstian schismatics of Africa, of tli« fourth century, originally partisans of Donates, bishop of Casa Nigra in Numidia, the great opponent to the • of Cecinanus into the bishopric uf Carthage, J> accused Ceeilianus of having delivered up the sacred books to the Pagans, and pretended that his election was thereby void, and nil those who adhered to him heretics. Under thil false prelext of zeal he set up tor the head of a party, and, about the year 312, taught that baptism administered by heretics was ineffectual; that the church was n fallihle; that it had erred in his time ; and that he was to be the restorer of it. But a council hold at Aries, in SI 4, acquitted Cecilianus, and declared his election valid, The schismatics, irritated at the decision, refused toacqui the sentence uf the council ; and the belter to support their cause, they thought it proper to subscribe to the opin Donatus, and openly to declaim against the Co They gave out that the church was become prostituted; they re baptized the Catholics; trod under foot the consecrated by priests attached to the Holy See ; I their churches ; and committed various other act They had ohoset) into the place of Cecilianus one Mujori* nus, but he dying soon after, they brought in another Do- natus, different from him of Casa Nigra, as bishop of Car- It was from this new head of the cabal, who used lo much violence against the Catholics, that the Donati believed lo have received their name. As they could Ntf prove, however, that they composed a I rue cl bethought themselves of 'sending one of iheir bishops in Rome, They attempted likewise to send some bislu Spain, that they might say their church began to itself everywhere. After many ineffectual efforts to crush this emperor Honorius ordered a council of bishops to a — at Carthage in the year 410, where a disputation \\\ between seven of each party, when it was decided ti laws enacted against heretics had force against ihe Dona lists. The glory of their defeat was due I bishop of Hippo, who bore the principal part in this The Dunatists, however, continued as a separate bodj p and attempted to multiply iheir sect even in tl century; but the Catholic bishops osed so much v. and prudence that they insensibly broutrj those who had strayed from the bosom of ihe ch church of the Donatista graduaih dwu becamu [net in the seventh century, f Hi Dirt, u ;/oii#, fol.Lond., 1756, pp" 340, lit start/, 4to. Lond., 170 259, 3U5 ; Moreri, Did. Hi&torique, foL, Paris, 1 759, torn, it. p. 214.) DONATIVE. [BtireTtCB, vol. iv„ p. B«0.] DONATUS, j^LIUS, a celebrated grammarian, who lived in ihe middle of the fourth century. He wrote s Grammar, which long continued in the schools ; and also upon Terence and Virgil. He was mosi the time of Constantms, and taught rhetoric and pohie lite- rature at Rome in the year 356, about which time St studied grammar under him, Donatus has give r i employment to the bibliographers, who all speaa of an * Editio Tabellai is sine ulla nota * of his Grammar, d^ the first efforts at printing by means of let ters cut on ■ blocks. (See MeernuuC Originett 7\ other editions, 4to., Hag. Com. 1 765, torn. i. pp. I pp. 107, 'J I J, 2180 This Grammar has been print* several titles, as * Donatus/ 'Donatus Minor/ *D EthuuolvzatuV ■ Donatus pro pui , but the work is the same, namely, 'Elements of the Lalin L use of Children. 1 In the volume of the Grammatiei \ I by Nic. Jenson, without date, it is entitled k D de Barharismo el partibua Oratiouis.' Dr. Clarke, in his 4 Bilil Dictionary,' vol. ill p. 144- U8. ha* h ■ inquisitive readet d. Donatus s quinque Comoedias Tore niii/ were first pric t d»te, DON 79 DON dy before 1460, and reprinted in 1471 and 1476. The neniarius in Virgilium,' foL, Ven., 1599, though as thought by many not to be his, ihe middle ages, both m English and French, n for any system of grammar: as in Piers ♦ Thro AttLvt I me among drmpen mj Don*! to lurae.' sterCollego, written about 1386t pasnuur w called * Antiquum Donatus/ the oldDonat, Cot- pa* ■- neb proverb, * Les Diablcs esh > ieut cftforca en leur Donat/ the devils were but yet in their grammar, (See Harles, IntrocL in Hut. Ling. Latince, L, Brcma\ 1773, pp. 202, 203; Clarke, Bibliogr. Dirt., ut on T s Hist. Eng. Poet., 4 to., vol. i. p. 281 ; 'iogr.Dicl^ vol. xii. p. 2 41.) [Conchacea, vol. viii. t p. 428.] fER, a market-town, borough, and parish in tine of thy county of York, in the wapentake ^i and TickhilL It is situated on the river Don, north road, which passes through the whole n : it is 162 miles noiih-iiorlh-west of o, and 37 miles soutb-by~west of York. Dour ! the Panwn of Antoninus, and was called Dona Ceastre J the Saxons, from which ils present name is derived, Lftoatastcr is one of the cleanest, most airy, and most beau- Arts in the kingdom. The approach from London, a wide and nearly level road, ornamented with ant ion t eUB-Uvas, is magnificent The town stands on the Wat- r-a«M!t of the Romans. Coins, urns, and other Roman are occasionally dug up in various parts of the I neighbourhood. ! Reform Act the borough is divided i wards* with six aldermen and eighteen con mi l- iias also a commission of the peace. The dear lie corporation is about 8000/. per annum, of rg*> sums are expended in lighting, paving, dean- watching the town, in repair of roads, iniprove- i, police expenses, and in contributions in ties. The air is considered remarkably pore is, and this ciivuin fttana \ combined with its imparative freedom from sment.*, renders it a desirable residence for per- -1 income. The population of the borough : in 181 j, fi935; in 1821, 8544; in 1831, Tn* population of the townships in the soke of Daofostcr, including Hexthorpe-with-Balby, Lorersal, Ros- , Aukh-y, Blaxton, and V nh -Sandall, was, roo. Dboeastcr has a few iron foundries, a sacking and a \mm manufactory on a small scale. In 1787, Dr. Car Utaodored 1 1 . : i s by power-lo* ■ i vhkh be was the inventor, into the town; but the attempt y» Bake tkmn manufacturing town was unsuccessful. centre of a large agricultural district, the markets arc attended by a large rural population, who ally to its support. Although it is one of markets in the kingdom, there is no corn- a spacious area between the shambles and the iarket is used for the sale of corn. The town also sup; the numerous opulent families re- in the continual intercourse on the north road navigation of the Don renders rieral traffic between themanu- fvturiiic district* and the eastern coast, no advantage has '»wi taken of the facilities thus afforded for making it a pUcc of trade. Tie public buddings in Doncaster are the mansion-house, i huid-ocnc structure, which about 10,000/., and uch U ostfd for the meetings of the corporation, for con- lally for public meetings; the sessions for the wapentake are held ; the red principle for the i aero, a betting- mom, and a theatre. The i ed as one \ at the expense of both elegant and commodious. The week produce an in churches of Doncaster are. and Christ Church. zant cruciform structure, b. The voi r are particularly fine, ami welt deserving of tho attention of the antiquary. Christ Church was erected a few years ago, from a fund left for that pur- pose by the late John Jarratt, Esq. The spire was 160 feet high ; in November, 1836, it was struck by lightning, the tower was much injured, and that part ot .q is at present (May, 1837) a CDMA of rums. The interior is unin- jured, and the service has not been interrupted ■ ii mt The living of the parish church is a vicarage, in the archdeaconry and diocese Of York, and in the patronage of the archbishop of York, Christ Church is a perpetual in the gift of the trustees of the late Mr! Jarratt. The dissenting places of worship are for Friends, Method- ists, Independents, Catholics, anil Presbyterians. The educational establishments are numerous. There are many boarding-schools for both sexes, a grammar- school, a national -school, a British-school, and six Sunday- schools. All these schools are well supported. The num- ber of pupils instructed in Sunday-schools exceeds 1 000 ; they are taught by 15o teachers and superintendents. The Yorkshire institution for the Deaf and Dumb is situated near the race-course: it is a school of instruction and in- dustry, (Deaf and Dumb.) Other institutions are the Subscription Library, the Mechanics 1 and Apprentices* Library, and the Lyceum Literary and Scion A valuable library also belongs to the church, whi < essible to all the inhabitants. The public charities which belong to the town are numerous. St. Thomas's Hospital, endowed in 1588 by Thomas Ellis, is on asylum for six " poore and decayed housekeepers of good name and fame/ 1 Its present income is 335/. 3*. 6<£ a year. Quintin Kay's charity of 300/. per annum, is chiefly devoted to the relief of poor and reduced persons, and to the apprenticing of six poor children to mecnauieal or handicraft trades. Jarrati's chanty is for the relief of six reduced housekeepers. Th- are .several other bequests fur purposes similar to those enu- merated. The other charities in Doncaster are the dispen- sary, the lying-in, clothing, sick* and soup charities. The total number of accounts kept at the Doncaster savings 1 bank uvember 1836 was 2050, amounting to 81,711/. 9*. 6d The races at Doncaster are held in the third ber, and continue for five days. It is said that ihev are a source of great emolument to the town, hut this is \ doubtful It is certain that they are productive of great immorality, not only among the < ers, but also among the permanent residents. The race-ground, which is about a mile from the town, is perhaps unrivalled. Tb<» St Legal stakes excite great interest not only throughout tho kingdom, but in all parts of the world. r J apt) body subscribes largely to the maintenance of Ihe rai under the idea that they tend to the prosperity of the town. Polteric Car, on the south of Doncaster, was a morass of many miles in extent, till the year 1760, It is now cum- ly drained, and yields luxuriant crops. I N fS EGAI* a maritime county of the province of Ulster in Ireland ; bounder! east and south on the inland side by p&TtB of the counties of Londonderry, Tyrone, Fermanagh, and Leitrini ; and on the south ;, and north, by Eke tooOn, Greatest length from Inishovven head the north-east, to Mai in Beg head (sometimes called Te head,) on the south-west, 85 statute miles; grea from Fearn-hill on the south-east to U north-west, 41 statute miles. Area according to Ordnui survey of Ireland, consists of— •. r. a 1,170,335 2 31 JJ, 1 07 II Land Water Total LI 93.44 ii 3 2 Statute measure. Or. whom ire miles. II population in 1831, 28t,l49. Donegal forms the north-western extremih of Ireland. The inland boundary l reserves a general direct ion b-wesf by north-east, and from Lifford northward is led by the navigable river and harbour of Loeh Ftoyfa maritime bound. roroely irregular, 1 eply nted on the north by the actuaries of Loch Svullv, Mulroy, and Bheephavan, and on tho south by Dow bay. The whole county is uneven and mountain: I ihe midland (tending I adonderry westward to Lett< and Kathmeliou, on L<> . and southward along the to Lifford and Castle Fitifk * ai\i %oxcv^ t^Ckftx Sxw?«Xi* bio tracts around Ballyshannon and Donegal on the south, and Dunfhnaghy and Buncmna on the north. The mountain groups of Donegal together with the highlands of Tyrone and Derry present n deeply withdrawn amphi- theatre to the north-east, enclosing the basin of the I ■ That portion of the mountainous circuit Which lies within this county is broken only in the north by the openings of Loch Swilly and Mulroy Bay ; and on the smith (where the connecting highlands of Donegal and Tyrone are narrowed between the valley of the Finn and the Say of Donegal* by the gap of Barnesmore. SI i eve Snaght, which rises to a height of 2011) feet in the centre of the peninsula of Inish- owen, forms the extremity of this chain on the north, W ward from SHeve Siiaght ami similarly situated in the cen- tre of the peninsula of Fanad between Loch Swilly and Mulrov Hay, is KnocknllaU196 feet); backed in like man- ner by Loch Salt mountain < 1541 feet), between the bend of Mulroy Bay and the low country stretching inland fimi Sheep Haven. Westward a^ain from the Sheep Hivi Muekish, 1190 feet in height, which slopes down on the north to the promontory of Horn Head; and Carntroena, (1396 feet), which extends to the sea at Bloody Foreland. Southward from Muekish stretches a vast region of high- lands, which expands toward* the west in wide extei tracts of bo£, interspersed with small lakes and covered with black heaths down to the sandy beach of the Atlantic : on ihe east it presents a series of bold continuous emi- nences overhanging the basin of the Foyle. The chief emi- nences of the chain are Engril and Dooish mi the north, the first 2462 feet, in height (the highest ground rn the county), the second 2143 feet; and Blueslaek and Silver- hill on the south, 2213 and 1967 feet respectively. From Bluestaek. extends a series of eonsiderahle elevations west- ward, along the northern boundary of the bay of Donegal, which terminate in the precipieesof SlieVe League, and the promontory of Mulin Beg; the Barnesmore mountains sweeping eastward continue the chain into Tyrone. This mountainous tract covers upwards of 700 sqU are miles, or more than twice the area of the county of Carlo It con- tains several spots of great interest to the tourist; such as Loch Salt, the prospect from Which over Horn Ilead and Tory Island has been justly celebrated, and Glen Yeairh, under I hi' Meters declivity of Doeish, where cliffs of HHMt feet hang for upwards of two miles over a glen and lake ; the opposite bank being clothed with a natural forest which IS still th r the red d( Prom the liberties of Londonderry northward, the coast of Loch Foyle between the mountains of Inishowcn and the *eu, is well inhabited and improved. Muff, close to the i\y boundary, and Moville, near the mouth of the Loch, are much frequented, the latter especially by the citizens of Derry faring the bathing season. From Inishowen Head at the entrance of Loch Foyle, the coast, which from this point is very rocky and precipitous, bends north-west to Mnlin Head, the mo>t northern point of this county and of ind, The cliffs at Inishowen Head are 315 IM in height: at Bin Head, about halfway between CuldalT and Malin, to- ihe altitude ef above the sea. Oil the Loth Swilly side of the peninsula the coast is low, and in many places covered wtih sand, which the north- erly glles heap up in imtnensc quantities on all the exposed beaches ofthis eoa-st Loch Swilly extends inland upwards of twenty miles, nnd forms a spacious and secure harbour: the average breadth is about one mile and a half, basin is completely land-locked; but Ihe vicinity of Loch Foyle, which floe* s Vessels of 9 U0 tons up to the I terry, renders Loch Swilly of less importance as a harbour. On the river Swilly, a little above its entrance into the Loch, stands Letterk«ouy, a thriving town, which supplies most *of the country to the westward with articles of import. Rathmelton, and Rathmullen are situated on the western shore of the Loch, the latter nearly Opposite ncrana, and all in the midst of well improved vicinities. The rise of apnmr tides opposite Buncmna is 16 feet. West- ward from Loch Swilly, the coast of Fanad, which is penin- sulated by the Bay of Mulroy, is very rugged, and in many part ad with sand blown in between the higher points of rock. The Bay of Mulroy is encumbered with sand- hanks and intricate windings: it extends inland upwards of innletely land-locked, being scarcely half a quarter of a mile Wide at the entrance. The small peninsula of Rosguill intercepted I bit hay and Sheep II lias been almost obliterated by the sands which have been blown in here within the last century, Rosa penna-ho use, built by Lord Boyne, on the neck of the isthmus, with ail its demesne, gardens, and offices, has been buried to such a depth, that the chimneys of the mansion-house some yean si nee were all that was visible. On the opposite shore of Sheep Haven stand Due Castle, and the house and de- mesne of Ardes, the most remote* and at the same time the most splendid seat in this quarter of Ulster. On a creek of Sheep Haven is the little port^town of Duufanaghy. im- mediately under Horn Head, which rises north of it height of 833 feet, with a cliff to the ocean of $26 fee the western side of Horn Head is a perforation of the rock, known as Me Swine's Gun: when the wind sets n the north-west, the sea is driven into this pe as to rise through an opening of the rock ahove iq lofty jets, with a report which, it is said, may be heard at 4 distance of many miles. In the sound bet and Bloody Foreland are the islands of Innisbol ana Tory Island, which Kasl is ;ii a distance d! miles from the shore. Tory Island is three m half in length, by half a mile to three quarters in lo and is inhabited by perhaps the most primitive race of peo- ple in the Uniled Kingdom. In IS21 the island 50 houses and 296 inhabitants, few of whom had on the main land. It is stated by the only too: given an account of his travels through this remote district, thai seven or eight of the inhabitants of Tory having been driven by stress of weather into Aides Bay about ll 1 8ia, ' Mr. Stewart of Aides gave these poor people shelter in a large barn, and supplied tnein with plenty of fond and fresh straw to lie on ; — m>l one of these people was ercria Ireland before ; the trees of Ardes actually astonishes — they were seen putting leaves and small bram their pockets to show on their return. Mr. Stewart I good nature to procure a piper for their amusement, and all the time the wind was contrary those continued dancing, singing, eating, and sleeping — a of savage life in every age and clime. 1 > iji Ire land by the Rev. Caesar Otwar, p. 13.) The average lion of the western part of the island is no more than from 5 (J to GO feet above the level of the sea, and the wan shelter is felt very severely in those north-westerly wales which set in with such violence on this coast* In I mer of 1S2G, it is said, a gale from this quarter di sea in immense waves over the whole flat part of tho island, Lug the corn and washing the potatoes out farrows. From Bloody Foreland south to Malin Beg Head, a dis- tance of 40 miles in a straight line, nothing can be more desolate than the aspect of the western coast of Done- gal. Vast moors studded with pools of bog water descend to the Atlantic between barren deltas of sand, » which each river and rivulet of the coast winds its way to the sea. \\[ winter when these sandy channels are o\ Bowed, it is impossible to proceed bv the coast line, as there are no bridges over miy of the larger streams ni of the village of Glanties, The wildest part ut tins < trict is called the Rosses, in which the village of Dunglo or Cloghanlea containing, in 1821, '253 inhabitants, principal place. A threat number of islands lie uff llui 1 1 i separated from the main-land, and fi other by narrow 1 sand-banks. Of f, are inhabited ; of which the principal arc A or the north Island of Aran, containing in 18*21, 132 huusi 188 Inhabitants ; Rutland or Innismacdurn t containing 44 houses, and 173 inhabitants; InnislYce, contain 11 houses, and in inhabitants; and Owi rung 12 houses and 7C inhabitants. The cause of so lation in this desolate country is the success of the fishing here in 1784 and [785, when each Undated to have produced to the inhabit Rosses a sum of 40,000/,, who loaded with herrings of 300 veiseis in each of the 1 the government, in conjunction with the M of Comn^ham the proprietor, to expend, it m the improvements necessary to erect a penna; station on the island of Ifmismardurn. A small town built and called Rutland, but it was scarcely when the herrings began to desert the coast; at t!- time the sands ben in to MoW, and ha- accumulate to such a decree thfl nearly half covered, and the fishing station rated. Below high-water mark on the coast DON 81 DON grows a marine grass peculiarly sweet and nutritive for cattle, which watch the ebb of the tide and feed upon it at every low water. The district of the Rosses is separated from the more rer laimed country about Glanties and Ardara, on the south by the river Gweebarra, the sandy channel of which is from a mile and a half to a quarter of a mile in breadth through- rat ihe last eight miles of its course, and can only be passed by fording in dry weather. On the whole line of coast from Bloody Foreland to Malin Beg Head there is but m* gentleman's seat: this is at Ardara, a village at the head of Loughrosmore Bay, from which there is a pretty communication over the heights that stretch from k to Malin Beg, with Killybeggs and Donegal. Westward from Ardara, the coast again becomes precipitous, fcekg lined with cliffs from 500 to 600 feet in height on At northern side of the great promontory terminated, by Sslm Beg Head. The loftiest cliffs, however, on the whole Ik of coast are those of Slieve League immediately east of Matin Beg, where the height from the sea to the summit of tie shelving rock above is at one point 1964 feet. East- mi from Slieve League to the town ( of Donegal, the amfcern shore of Donegal Bay affords 'excellent shelter fim the north* west gales in the successive creeks of Teelin In; Flntragh Bay, Killybeggs Bay, Mc Swine's Bay, and lover Bar. Of these the harbour of Killybeggs is by much the most" sheltered and commodious, being the only one ■cure from a gale from the west or south-west. The harbour sf Donegal itself at the head of the bay is sufficiently good fir a much more trading place ; and ten miles south from it ■ the embouchure of the navigable river Erne, which flows foot Loch Erne through Ballyshannon. [Ballyshannon.] Ftwr miles from Ballyshannon on the coast, at the junction sf the counties of Donegal and Lcitrim, is Bundoran, a Miouable watering-place, much frequented bv the gentry st the neighbouring counties. Round the heaa of Donegal iMfrom Killybeggs to Bundoran, cultivation extends more rltess up &U the seaward declivities : the neighbourhood of ^shannon is well improved; and north-cast from the of Donegal a good tract of arable land stretches in- the picturesque lake of Loch Eask, and the Gap of nore, vliere a mountain defile about seven miles in tgfli r^jinects tt with the south- western extremity of the p of die Foyle at Ballybofey and Siranorlar, two bifl# villages on the Finn. rlnn, which is the chief feeder of the Foyle on this i ft gin a lake 438 feet above the level of the sea, I in the centre of the mountain chaiu extending i Erigal, and after a course of about thirty miles L joins the Foyle at Lifford bridge, eight miles bo- fle&nn, where it is navigable for boats of 14 tons. r kiin of the Foyle, out of Donegal, are the Derg, fc mm from Loch Derg in the south-east extremity of aty of Donegal and joins the main stream in ^ ; tbe Decle, which has a course nearly parallel to frFi&ft, and descends upwards of 800 feet m its course * Wh Deele to the Foyle, which it joins a mile below -"'nsnd toe SwiUy burn or brook, which passes by ,%nd is navigable for a few miles above its junction. feg if about 24 miles wide each way, and sur- \ on aD aides except the south by steep and barren Mi: it i* 467 feet above the level of the sea, and its I depth j 75 feet. This lake is subject to violent fwwjud. It abounds in excellent trout. The Swilly I rfe"^ it has a course of little more than fifteen I Wngi down a good body of water through Letter- to Loch SwQly. The Leannan river, which likewise k*n Swilly by Rathmelton, is a considerable HI ilsothe Lackagh, which discharges the waters J tf Gartan, Loch Veagh, Loch Salt, and Glen i Sham Haven. The waters of Loch Salt, which epest pool in Ireland, descend 731 feet in a hrtte more than three miles to Glen Loch. Of I af the western coast the chief is the Gweebarra Mitkied: of a similar character is the Gweedore, ■ the Rosses on the north from the district uj- The Owenea, which flows through K the only other considerable river on this coast ; jar streams issuing from small lakes, and the tor- ik h descend from the moors in winter, are almost * general direction of all the valleys which intersect I it jjgfaknds of Donegal is north-east and south-west, and ^ ■ ml* this natural disposition marks out the three chief lines of mountain road; viz., from Ballyshannon and Donegal to Lifford and Londonderry, through the gap of Barnesmore ; from Ardara to lifford and Letterkenny, by the head of the Finn ; and from Dunfanaghy and the cultivated country about Sheep Haven into the Rosses, by the passes betweon Dooish and Erigal. These latter roads are little frequented, so that west of Enniskillen the gap of Barnesmore is the only ordinary communication between Connaught and Ul- ster. The district along the Foyle and round the head of Loch Swilly is as well supplied with means of communica- tion by land and water as any other part of Ireland. Throughout the county the roads are good. The climate of Donegal is raw and boisterous, except in the sheltered country along the Foyle. The prevalent winds are from the west and north-west, and the violence with which they blow may be estimated from the effects of the storm of December 4, 181 1, in which His Majesty's ship Salhander was lost in Loch Swilly. The maws and gills of all the fish cast on shore — eels, cod, haddock, lobsters, &c. — were filled with sand; from which it would appear, that by the furious agitation of the sea, the sand became so blended with it, that the fish were suffocated. Eels are fished in fifteen fathoms, and cod in twenty to thirty ; hence making al- lowance for their approach nearer shore before the storm, we may judge of the depth to which the agitation of the water descended : the ordinary depth in a gale of wind is seven feet below the surface, and in a heavy storm twelve to fourteen feet. (Geological Transactions, iii. c. 13.) From the remains of natural forests in many situations where no timber will at present rise against the north-west blast, it has been inferred that the climate is now more severe than it formerly was, a conjecture which would seem to be corroborated by numerous ruins of churches and houses, overwhelmed by sand blown in on situations where, had such events been common at the time of their foundation, no one would have veutured on building. The deposit of sand at the bottom of the sea is daily increased by the detritus of loose primitive rojsk brought down by every river of the coast ; so that with each succeeding storm a greater quantity may be expected to be blown in, until the whole coast becomes one sandy desert, unless the danger be obviated by timely plantations of bent grass and the ex- tirpation of those multitudes of rabbits whose burrows now extend, in many places, for several miles along the shore, and prevent the natural grasses from binding down tho loose matter. The Floetz limestone-field, which occupies the central plain of Ireland, extends over the borders of this county from Bundoran, where tho limestone cliff rises to the height of 100- feet over the Atlantic, ten miles north-east to Bal- lintra, where the extreme edge of the stratum is perforated by a subterraneous river. Limestone gravel is also found along the flanks of the primitive district as far as some miles north of Donegal town, and to the presence of this valuable substance may be chiefly attributed the cultivation which distinguishes this part of the county from the steril tract that separates it from the basin of the Foyle. From the mountains of Barnesmore, north, the whole formation of this county, with the exception of the transition tract along the basin of the Foyle, is primitive. The prevalent rocks are granite and mica slate, passing into gneiss, quartz slate, and clay slate. The granite is a coarse granular syenite, the detritus of which gives a strong reddish tinge to the sands washed down by the streams that traverse it. It occurs supporting flanks of mica-slate along the whole line of mountains from Loch Salt to Barnesmore. On the eastern flanks of this range the mica slate passes into grcywacko, which forms the substratum of the valley of the Foyle : the same rock occurs over the lower parts of Inishow'en, and also appears on the southern side or tho range near Donegal town. Granular limestone is found in beds throughout the whole mountain district in great quantity and variety of colour, as among various other indications, grey at Malin Head; greyish-blue at Loch Salt ; fine granular, pearl-white, pearl-grey, flesh-red, and bright bluish-grey, at the marble hill near Muckiah ; yel- lowish-white, greyish-white, and rose-red, at Ballymore; pearl-white and pale rose colour at Dunlewy, under Erijtal : pearl-grey in extensive beds at the head of the river J and greyish fine blue at Killybeggs. Siliciferous, may and marly limestone also occur in various P**tr baronies of Inishowen and Raphoe, with a rei Vol 3%*- DON 82 D O N steatite near Convoy, on the Deele, which cuts under the kmf\? like wood, and is mad by the country people for the bou : r>pijies. Beds of greenstone and greenstone porphyry are sometimes found resting on the deposits of granular limestone, and occasionally on the mica slate and granite* and the dikes from which these originate may be seen traversing the primitive rock at Horn Head and Bloody Foreland. Among the rarer minerals occurring in this remarkable region ure columnar idocrase, inalacolithe, enidoie, and essohite (cinnamon Stone), from a bed of mica slate in the Rosses, and firom the bar of the Gweebarra river; garnet in hornblende slale over the marble of and cherry-red garnet from Glanlies: also plum- from ihe shore of Aides: copper pyrites from Horn lead earth and iron oenre from Kildrum, in Clogh- irl-grey and yellowish- white porcelain clay from . I : potter's cl*] from Drum ardagh, on Loch S willy; iron pyrites from Barnesniore; lead or« from Fmn- luwu. Letlerkenuy, Glentogher, and various other places; in I pipe-cjaj from Drumboe, near Stranorlar. The white marble of Dunlewy, near the mountain Erigal, is stated to an excellent quality, and its bed very extensive ; it has been traced over a space of half a mile square, and is so finely (granular, that it may be employed in the nicest works Ipture. ' Its textu re a n d wh i te ness,* says M r. Grilfi t h, 'approach more to those of the Parian than of the Carrara marble. It [a very well known that perfect blocks of the Carrara marble are procured with great difficulty, and 1 firmly believe that the marble of Dunlewy is free from mica, quartz grains, and other substances interfering with the chisel, which so frequently disappoint the artists who work upon the marble from Carrara. A large supply of fine siliceous sand was formerly drawn from the mountain of Muckish by the glasshouses of Belfast, and considerable quantities have been of late exported to Dunbarton for the manufacture of plate and crown glass: the sand is rolled down the hill in canvas bags. The soil of the primitive district is generally cola, moory, and thin. The limestone tract from Ball y shannon to Donegal vated with a warm friable soil, varying from a deep rich mould to a light brown gravelly earth. The soil of the transition district, arising chiefly from the decomposition La :> rock, is a li^ht but manageable clay, which is very l adapted (be crops of potatoes, flax, Data, and barley, and utuaiionSj the rivers Finn and Fn\k\ b -ars wheat abundantly* The ordinary rotation of crops m the limestone district is potatoes, oats, or on the sea-c barley, and flax: on the cold lands of the western coast potatoes Mul barley, and among the mountains, potatoes Alternate green crops and house- feeding have been practised by some of the leading gentlemen farmers since before 1802, but the practice is not general. The by, or one-tided spade, and old wooden plough, are still in common use in the highland districts. Donegal is not a grazing country ; the good land is almost all under tillage; and the t em&inder are generally too sour for hog. Cattle grazing on the mountain districts ;»re liable to two ruffian or crippling, and ga/ar or blody urine, which are said to alternate as the cattle tire removed from the higher to the lower pastures: horses are not these diseases. The Raphoe and Tyr- hugh farming societies originated about \. v I have ice in the encouragement of green crops nurseries, Tlie principal plantations are at A rdes and Tyrcallan, a fine seat near Slrniturlar, where Mr. Stewart, the proprietor, has a nursery T wo thousand larch- trees, each measuring at nine feet from the butt, from two feet to two feet ten inches in girth, are at present ('April, 1837) for sate iu the latter neighbourhood Tins is the first home growth of timber offered for sale in Donegal, The trees have been grown on steep and poor land, and are good evi- donees of the capabilities of the waste lauds of this county. The 1 men manufacture is earned on to a very considerable extent, and is Still increasing in the cultivated eouutr) about Raphoe and Lilford, and also in the neighbor of BaUyan&nnon. Bleachgreans are numerous in the neighbourhood of Stranorkr, but spinning by ma« I yet heeti introduced, Strahane, in the county of Tyrone, within two miles of Lifford, is the principal linen market for the southern district: the sale here averacei oou pieces weekly. Londonderry and Letterkei markets for the district to ihe north * the weekly sale in the former place is about 400, and in the latter about \2\i piecei. The manufacture of stockings by hand formerly employed many females on the western coast, a pair of Boylagh knit woollen stockings selling for seven shillings, but lb mon wear of trousers has now taken away the dem: Burning kelp continues to be a profitable occupation atoi tin roast About the beginning of the present cent private distillation was carried on to an immense as over this county, particularly in the baronies of In i- and Kilm acre nan : repeated baronial fines and th lance of the authorities have latterly clunked the pi but it still exists to some extent in the mountain an Considerable numbers of whales have from time been taken off this coast ; but this, as well as the hei fishery, is now neglected, in 1802 there were but two flu 1 mills in this county. There is an export of thn thousand tons of corn annually from Letterkenny, and remaining export of the count; Is from Londonderry. The condition of the peasantry in the south and west is much betler than that of the wretched inhabitants northern Counaught : land is let exorbitantly hi^li : 3/. per acre is paid in the neighbourhood of 1 l ui* i \L and IS*, on the dechvn oi mntam dish the butter and eggs of the poorer farmers gu n> ms make up the rent, and buttermilk and potatoes ct their diet The traveller is much struck with the in appearance of the peasantry nor lb of the i^ap of H '* ragged, rather than a whole coat/sa)s Mr In p. 109, * was now a rarity, and the clean and lid) . the women and girls was equally a novel as an agreeable sight. The farm-houses too were of a - order: most of the houses had in closures and cli sheltering trees, 1 The majority of the population in tla I is Protestant, Donegal is divided into six baronies; T\ rhugh on the south, Bannagh and Boylagh on the west, Kilma^renan on the north-west, Inishowen on the north east, and iUfhf on the east and centre. Bally shannon (pop. 3775), beggs (nop. 7 24), and Donepafm- pli»v Trarte. Mamifuc- iutt*. anil Handicraft. FamlNei included w ClftJfiCS. Mftlrt Female ft. ToUL 17M last EuimateU by I Jr. Beaufort. TJuder Act bb Geo. Jit. a 120. Under Actl Wm.lV.c. IS). 23.551 44,800 50.171 49,030 52.7© 3SJ78 7,357 1*0,559 141.845 ; 147 S48. The southern part of Douegal, down to the plantation of Ulster! was known asTyrconnetl, and was the patrim the O'DunnelU, whose chief tributaries were the OBoyles in Boylagh and the 1 Battnagb, Rossguill, and Inithowac. Prior to the fifteenth ctrntury, hii DON 83 DON been in the possession of the Mac Loughlins, a family of the Ijael Owen or O'Neills. The most distinguished of the chief- tuns of Tyrconncll wu Hugh O'Donnell, surnamed the Red, whose entrapment by Sir John Parrot, and subsequent imprisonment at Dublin us a hostage for the good conduct of his clan, caused much hostility against the government of Queen Elizabeth in this part of Ulster, O'Donnell, after more than three years' confinement, escaped, and with much n*k made his way through the English pale and reached ffected ear] of T\ rt me. the plan of the great rebellion, com- the attack on the fart of the Blackwutcr j mally formed. From Dungannon to Bally shannon, the residence of his ml her, • ly resigned the chieftain ship into his hands. lie tribe was then held on Barnesmore moun- result of which was a sanguinary irruption into ht, which they wasted as fur as Gal way and ;. O'Donnell next turned his arms to the assistance e. who had risen in rebellion, and was present at the Dluek water. II is confederates, Maguirc • obtained an equally signal victory lllffbrd, the governor of Counaught, whom BKlKll *!kn » of the Carlo w mountains on his way to Bk. *•> It, ■ tint (23 •«r*w of BfttM no fruit le ftflatol they met m uiiell next inraded Thomond, which he laid waste; after returned to oppose Sir Henry Dockwra, r of Loch Foyle [London derby], who bad seized Donegal in his absence, and hud set up his 0M4n Neal Gurv O'Donnell, who was in the queen's Sn- i in his place. But the Spanish troop* n sent by Philip II* to the assistance of the landed at Kin sale [Kinsalk] in the mean September. 1601 ), he was obliged to raise the sgal and march into Munstcr. Here having with Tyrone (23rd of December), they f of Kinsale, in which the Spanish anX- \ the lord deputy, but owing, it is dispute about precedence, their armies did not concert, and a total defeat was the consequence. O'Douht'll then sailed for Spain, to solicit, in person new from Philip, After spending a year and a half i ion, he was seized with fever and died lit be was interred with royal honours in St. Francis. On the death of Hu^k, tv having proved refractory. Ins cousin Rory 11 wa* promoted to the chieftainship, and ttfter- e earldom of Tyrconncll, which produced an .1 rebellion on the part of Neal and his allies the ; but on the 7th of May, 1607, a letter accusing vd into a conspiracy with Tyrone, 1 ahan, and other Irish lords, was dropped in i- at Dublin Castle, in consequence of [ was judged expedient for him to accompany the associates, who immediately went In the mean time a town hud been walled Henry Dockwra, who had also built a I L»lT>r»l for the control of Tyrcennell. The vicinity rrison proved so unsatisfactory to the pro- fMar Sir Cabir O'Doghcrty, that on some wise assurances of aid from Spain, communicated by the into open revolt May 1st, 1608, and iore and put the garrison to the ttrrsticrd on Deny next day, which he carried will m*stan?e and burned to the ground. He then fell back m Umacrenan, and took up a strong position on the rock held out for five months until he was killed br a 8 ler, who shot him as he leaned over the rinaTi wlifcti sidiiTe 'Dogherty being thus slain in rebellion I of high treason, Donegal, along eated to the crown. On ibout Lifford was allotted to Eng- bief were Sir Ralph 1* i ill ; the vVholeofBoylagh and Bannagn y, Esq., and hia sub-] atei ugh t< mdertakers, of whom ■I and Sir Janus Cn lining- in to servitors and natives, William Stewart, Sir John lain Henry II ic Swine Banagh, Mac In Inishowen Muff was II. Letterkenny owes its origin to Sir George Marburie, and Rathmelton to Sir AYilLam Stewart. At the time of the plantation the old Irish were in a very uncivilized slate: in many of the precincts Miose who were permitted to remain, si ill practised thi ha 1 1 jus method of ploughing by the tail at the time of Pynnar's survey. Dunne the wars th the rebellion of 1641, the British of the district along the P03 la, called theLaggan forces, did excellent service in tins and the adjoining counties. There 1 the proprietors oi [riah descent at the time of the i inent. The forfeitures consequent on the war nf I lie revolution of 1G8* did not extend into Donegal. The la t historical event connected with this county was the capture of the French fleet off Tory Island by Sir John B. Wan in 1798. The most remarkable piece of antiquity in Donegal is the Grianan of Aileach, the palace of the northern Irish kings from the most remote antiquity down to the twelfth century, It stands on a small mountain 802 feet m height, near the head of Loch Swilly. The summit of the mountain, which commands a noble prospect, is surrounded by th> concentric ramparts of earth intermixed with unccmctited stones. The approach by an ant lent paved road It- through these by a hollow way to a dun er stone fortress in the centre. This part of the work consists of a circular wall of Cyclopean architecture varying in breadth from 15 feet to 11 feet 6 inches, an I r (boul fi feet high, enclosing an area of 77 feet f- inches in diameter. The thickness of I his wall is diminished at about 5 feet from the base by a terrace extending round the interior, from which there are flights of step al similar to those at S league Fort, another remarkable Cyclopean erection in the county of Kerry. There was probably a succession of several such terraces before the upper part of the wall was demolished* Within the thickness of this wall, opening off the interior, are two galleries, 2 feet 2 inches wide at bottom and I foot 11 inches at lop by 5 feet in height, which ex- tend round one-half of the circumference on each side of the entrance doorway, with which however they do communicate: their use has not been determined. The remains of a small oblong building of mere recent date but of uncertain origin, occupy the centre. The pare contained Within the outer enclosure is about 5\ acres, within the second, aboil! 4: within the third, about I ; and within the central building, of Cash el, |. The stones of the wall are generally of about 2 feel in length, polygonal, not laid lines, not chiselled, and without cement of any kind. The description is thus minute, as, from an antient la poem published in the first part of the 'Memoir of I Ordnance Survey of Ireland, 1 and which bears conclusive internal evidence of having been written before a.d. 1 I the building of Aileach ('the stone fortress 1 ) is attributed, with every appearance of accuracy, to Eoeby Ollahir, whose reign is one of the very earliest historical epochs in Irish history. In this poem are preserved the names of the ar- chitects, the number of the ramparts, and the occasion of the undertaking. Umil the publication of the Memoir, ih<* uses and history of this remarkable edifice were totally unknown. It was reduced to ita present state of ruin a 11 ni, by Murtagh O'Brien, kiny of Minister, who. in venge of the destruction of Kincorn [Clark] by Donnell Mac Loughlin,. king of Ulster, ad. H^h, invaded this dis- trict and caused a stone of the demolished fortress of Aileach to be brought to Limerick fi k oi plunder carried home by his soldiery; This event was remembered as late as 159'J, when the plunder of Thomond by Hugh 0*Donuell was looked on as a just retaliation. On Tory Island also are Lopean remains, not improbably looted With the very antient tradition of the glass to mentioned hi Nennius, Tory signifies the island of the tower. On the the <:ns of seven chllTCltei ami iw out the county are numerous mem OS he u more usually known in Ii Tins' lied saint, the apostle of lie. indw of the church of Ioua, was born at Car; 11 village south oi KDmacre nan, where he founded an abb. was afterwards richly endowed by the O'Donnells." Near Kiln - I'DonneR always inaugurated. The remains of the abbey of Done a, and on the north of Glen Veagb err put remains of churches. Hut by much the d uecUs\a&V\va\ D O N locality in this county is llie Purgatory of St. Patrick, situ- ated o it at i island in Loch Derg. The autient purgatory was in high repute during the middle ages; the penitent was 1 to pass thruiit^li ordeals and undergo tempi a i i lar to those ascribed to the Egyptian mysteries. (See Sullivan, Hist Caihol. Rib*) In Rymer's ' Fader*-* arc ml several safe conducts granted by the kings of Eng- land to foreigners desirous <>f visiting Loch Dorg during the fourteenth century. On Patrick's day, a- i-x 149 7, the rave buildings mi the island were demolished by -order of Pope Alexander VI., but were soon after repaired: they were again razed by Sir James Balfour and Sir William Stewart, i were commiu r that purpose by the Irish ieni a. .d. 1632. At this time the establishment consisted of an abbot and forty friars, and the daily resort of pilgrims averaged four hundred and fifty. The cave I opened in the time of James 1L, and again closed in ITso. At present the Purgatory, which has been a fourth Time set up. but on an island at a greater distance from the shore than the two former, draws an immense concourse of the lower orders of Roman Catholics from all parts of Ire- land, and many from Great Britain and America every year. The establishment consists, during the lime of the station from the 1st of June to the 13th of August, of twenty four priests: the pilgrims remain there six or nine days; the penances consist of prayer, maceration, fasting, and a vigil of twenty-four hours in a sort of vault called tbe •prison.' The fees are 1*. 4$d. each, of which G^rf. is paid for the ferry. During the time the pilgrims remain on the island ihey are not permitted to cat anything but oaten bread and water. Water warmed in a large boiler on tbe ad is given to those who are faint; this hot water is called * Wine,* and is supposed to possess many virtues. One of the pilgrims whom Mr. Inglis saw here, had her lips covered with blisters from I he heat of the * wine* she had drank. The number of pilgrims is variously estimated from 10,01)0 to 13,1)00 and 1 9, U0Q annually, and is at pre* sent on the increase, A station was advertised here In the year 1 830 by a Roman Catholic bishop. For the state of education in ibis county, see Raphok, with which diocese the county of Donegal is nearly co- extensive. The only newspaper published in this county i> the Baity- shannon Herald; number of stamps used in I The countv expenses are defrayed by Grand Jury pre- sentments, the amount of direct taxation bout *24,0O0/, per annum. Assizes are held twice a year at Li fiord, where there is a county gaol : there are bridewells as Done- gal and Letterkenny. The district lunatic asylum is at Londonderry. The share of the expense of electing this establishment, which falls on Donegal, is 9035& 10*. Id. r>f Donegal 1802; Sketches in Ire- land, by the Rev, C Otway; Northern Tourist; Iuglis's Ireland in 1 834; i r Ordnance Burvcy qf Ireland, Hodges and Smith, Dublin, 1S37; Parliamentary Papers , DO'NGOLA, a provinee of Upper Nubia, extending sou tli wards from the bor bouJ 19° 30* N. lat , along the banks of the Nile as far as Korti, about 1^° N. lat.. where it borders on the country oflhe Shevgia The Nile coining from Sen naar flows in a northern direction through Halfav, Shendy, and theBarabra country 10 about 19° N. lat. aiid 33° E. long., when it suddenly turns to the south or south -south -west, passing through the Shevgia country. [B aural.] After passing below the rock of fiarkal, as it reaches the town or village of Korr ourse assumes a direction nearly due west, which it con- tinues
recover her. Sir George forgave him shortly afV, but absolutely refused to contribute anything I support, and he was forced to live with bis K Francis Whalh-v . Dr. Morton, aficrwai ter, advised Donne to enter into the Church, ami him ft benefice; hut although m fused the offer, thinking himself not holy enougli for lltf priesthood. Sir Francis Wta alley at In reconciliation between Donne and Sir Go 1(1/., in quarterly sum whole sit u;ld be paid. Still he continued to be England he was introduced to James I. , and delighted the unc treatise against Catholicism, entitled ■P>i. James was so anxious t hould tat Donne at length complied, and became the I i p 3 a i rim - o rdi na ry . H is St) Fe o f p re ac hiug is tins described by Walton : ' always preaching as an angel fig>r; )mt not in a cloud.' The University of Cam- bridge made him doctor of divinity; and now, just as he tt» rising from his misfortunes, his happiness was em- biUr- ath of his beloved wife. The belli esented him with their lectureship ; and after ace* ; an embassy to the queen of Bohemia, he became dean of St. Paul's and vicar of Sl Dun stands, bein^ then in the fifty-fourth year of bus intu a consumption, he was unable to perform il duties; but some enemy having hinted that he merv 1 illness because he was too idle to preach, be mounted his pulpit, and almost in a dying state, preached ulut Walton has called his ' own funeral sermon.' This r wards printed under the quaint title of 'Death*? Duel.* From Ibis time he abandoned ail thoughts en had a portrait painted of himself, enveloped hich he kept m his bed -room. Shortly afier- njnli having exalted himself (accord , almost to a state of angelic beatitude. duess and piety of Donne there can be no doubt. But while we admire these genuine qualities, we not be blind to the superstitions and puerilities which I whh Donne's religion, though these might be i partially (but not wholly) to the age. There was leal of simplicity about him, as well as . raphcr Walton, who, enthusiastic in his ad - i weakness as much as his hero's most However, to those who wish to see cha- racters Uke Donne treated in the spirit of their own time, commend a more delightful hook than Wal- nnc. poeC Donne was one of those writers whom Johnson bat * >rdsworth f s expression) * atrangely' designated poets : a more infelicitous expression could not been devised. ie biography of Cowley, Johnson has committed an uauntentiunai injustice towards Donne. By representing Cewlcy's faults as the faults of a school, he brings film . ;» usages from other authors containing like faults, LX>nn< one of them. He lias previc cribed tbe - a set of cold unfeeling pedants, and hence the Doni worst lines cited in illustration of that remark, may easily imagine thai he never did any- g better, and set him down as a mere pedantic DM BMEi Ttw I it ' quaint conceits' are only the deformities i oetical spirit: the man himself had a rich vein of poetry, winch Was rarely concealed oven when most la- borvou*ls lnie some of his pieces, both for thought and eveu melody, are absolute gems, His Fault, ?<>o much erutie fervour : he iiion to run loose into the most prurient exp id iit Mine of his amatory piece-, the coti- ive to their excessive warmth. His gh written in a measure inconceivably harsh, igth an d tr n c rgy . The i r me rits were dis- I to use his own odd phrase) trans- gliah. seal works, besides sermons, are -Martyr,' and a treatise against suicide, i mTOlOS* We beg leave to call the attention of those readers who *s of their own language to one fact, and lie pieces of Donne, written in », are absolute music, what he has composed Hi the heroi is painfully uncouth and barbarous. Thus, though the invention of heroic verse took place at an tarty per. inbuted to Chancer), we find that a ICto. e in a highly cultivated state before this kind 1 1 be written in perfection. M ut DOUM, a remarkable palmlree exclusively specially the neighbourhood of , Cncitera Thebaic a. Its stem* uj%t without branches like other palms, forks two or three times, thus assuming the appearance of a Pari be fruit is abjut the ftile of an orange, angular, irregularly funned, of a reddish colour, and has a spongy, tasteless, but nutritious rind. The albumen of the seed is hard and semitrans- parent, and is turned into beads and other little 0; merits, Gretmer described it under the name of Hyphamc coriacea. DOOMS, FALSING OF, a term of the old Scots law, somewhat similar in import with appeal of false doom in the law of Eugland. A doom or judgment thus falscd or charged with injustice, was of old taken from the bailies of burghs to the court of Four boroughs, and from the court baron or freeholder's court to the court of the sheriff, thence to Che justice ay re, and thence to the parliament. But on the institution of the court of session, in 1532, anew method of review was established, the proceedings of the inlet court* being thenceforward carried Into the court of session i by advocation, suspension* awl reduction, a form of process derived from the tribunals of modern Rome, and from the court of session to parliament by protest for renieid of law, and now to the House of Lords by appeal* The civil jurisdiction of the court of justiciary declined immediately on the institution of the court of session. By the Jurisdiction Act, however, it) Geo. II., a power of appeal to a limited extent was again bestowed on the circuit court of justiciary, and a process of appeal laid down entirely in the spirit of the antient falsing of dooms. This method of appeal has, with some slight alterations, been continued to the present time. For the old falsing of dooms, see Stat. Hill c, 10 ; 1420, C, 116; 1471, c II ; J50:j, c. 95, 99. DOONG URPORE, a small principality, situated in tho district of Bagur and province of Gujerat, in a hillv tract, as to which but few particulars are known, Tins principality was formerly united to Odeypore, in Rajpooiami. and the I rajah of Doongurpore still claims seniority over the reigning reign of Odeypore, but this distinction is merely nomi- nal, and there is in fact no political connexion between the two rajahs. The greater part of the inhabitants of Doougur pore are ttheels, who are considered to be the Aborigines of the country. Some years ago the rajah to preserve bis authority, which was threatened by the more powerful among his subjects, took sotne hands of Sindes into his nay, but they soon usurped all power, and were proving de- structive to the country, when the rajah sought and obtained the protection of the ftnglish under whose intervention the country has recovered fiuni the desolate condition to winch it had been reduced. The town of Doongurpore, the capital, mated in 23° 54' N. lat. and 7T 5u'E. long.: about 'j:> miles north-east from Ahmedabad. A lake Dear Ibis Lown La iaid to hate its mounds constructed with solid blocks of marble. DOOR and DOORWAY, the entrance leading into a public or private ediiice, and the opening or entrance way into an apartment or from one apartment to another. This why is closed with the door, which is generally made and hung to one of the sides or jambs of the doorway, 3fhe name door is from the Saxon part of our language, but il is one of those roots which occur also in the cognate languages, as the Greek and Latin. The doorway i ' i ill, or horizontal piece laid on the ground, the perpendicular piet architraves or iambs, called also by Vitrmius th pagmenta, and the lintel, or piece laid on the top of i!r> jambs. Accord ing t o V it r u v i us (iy. «4), w h o gives g one ra 1 rules for the proponing oftbs portals of temples, the hvpo- thyron, or aperture for doors, should be as follows :— Xhe height from the pavement to the ceiling of the temple being divided into three parts and a half, two of the whole parts were allowed for the height of the door. These | parts were subdivided into twelve smaller parts, of w hub five and a half were allowed as the width of the door at the base; and the upper part was contracted according to the following rule*: il not more than 1ft feet high, the contrac- tion was one-third of the width of the jamb on the face; if the height mi more than Hi, and not exceeding 9 fourth part of the width of the jamb only was employed; and fruni beyond 2a feet, and not exceeding 30 i eighth onlj- Doors higher in proportion were made per- pendicular. The Egyptian doorway is perpendicular, and consists; of two fbt architraves of stone, with a tlat Lintel surmounted ba an astragal moulding, above which is a frieze terminated with a buhl cavetto and fillet. The doorway inclosed be- lt the architraves and lintel is narrow in its nropoitie The form of the door itself (if there ever \wi* gu< unknown. DOO 88 DOO 1 1 mouldings over the lintels are of rare occurrence, as wel 1 as the inclination of the jambs or their contraction at th tops : they occur however in the temple of Vesta at Tivol and of Hercules at Cora. The bronze door of the Pai theon at Rome, of which we have given a cut, is not w believe altogether an antique model. The bronze door c the temple of Romulus at Rome is however an antiqu door. (Donaldson on Doors, plates.) Some notion of th Egyptian Door from Denderah. The Greek doorway is often inclined inwards, or con- tracted at the top ; it has also a peculiar lintel or top-stone, with mouldings running round it and meeting the ends of the architraves, and forming two elbows, thus : Greek lintel bead, showing the manner in which the architrave moulding is formed round it. The mouldings of the architraves are delicately formed, and decorated with ornaments, and a frieze and cornice sup- ported on consoles are sometimes added. The decorations of the Erectheiuin doorway are very rich, but the size of our cut precludes the possibility of giving them. We have no exami le of the form and construction of a Gieek door. 4 ^ 6 Scale of Feet. Greek Dooiu-oy of the Erectheium ; from Donaldson'* work on Doors. The Roman doorway is formed on the model of the Greek, except that the elbows or projections of the architrave so 30 Scale of Feet. Pantheon Door and Doorway ; from Donaldson's work on Doors. construction and panelling of antient doors may be derive from the above work. Many beautiful models of model doorways exist at Rome, and in various cities of Italy. . careful study of them cannot fail to improve the taste of tt architect. The modern bronze doors of the Baptistery i Florence and St. Peter's at Rome are unrivalled for the size, design, and beauty of workmanship. Wooden-framed doors, either single or double, consist « styles or upright side pieces, rails or horizontal piece tenoned into the styles, and panels or thinner pieces < CY-mmou frnvnt'd Door. 1, 1, 1, 1, panels; 2.2, styles; 3, 3, architrave, iambs ) 4, Hotel ; 5, 5, rails; 6, 6, 6, munnions; 7, sill. DOR D O R let into groove* in the compartments formed by the together. Munitions, a corrup- arc short upright piece* let into the rails, often a moulding running round their both sides. Fur the technical terms rs, the reader may consult Nicholson's Die- enenu information on doors, the rk of T. L. Donaldson on Doors. Gothic Architecture,] » It NIK. [Tournay.] V" IK > (constellation), the sword-fish, a constellation the southern hemisphere) and cut i by a line joining a Argus and a Eridant. The rmpal stars are as follows. 1 y a I a < No. in Catalogue of I s AHroo. Society. 327 356 392 455 4GB -183 538 $10 897 741 4 3 5 4 5 5 DORAT, CLAUDE JOSEPH, was horn at Paris in the Having a considerable fortune he devoted himself ud produced a number of tragedies, which, we're successful, drew on him torrents of ridi- ■i temporary wits. He seems however to reputation as a writer of the lighter class of cms. He hod a great passion for bringing out splendid <1 the cost of vignettes and tail bjs fortune. lie died in the year 1780, - of Dorat fill twenty volumes, hut they are ■5 1 minted. La Harpe will scarcely allow him m The dt rale, a work on the pro - considered his chef d'eruvre ; ih wholesome nd. ice to | thing that can be called poetry, i re told with naivete* und hu- ihe best reputation, hut His dramas arc entire] served that the edition of the works of adorned with engravings supe- hlaine Uing his fortune oil i refuse tli i orb is due loice engravings were i m. sTER, gh and market-town, having i the division of Dorchester and by west from Lot- railed by the Romans ' Durnovaria,' and Malory of Dorsetshire, says firht ine Dorchester is from Dur, or cms tin* best opinion. Domceasl whence wc • I so been called gilis h it from Dorchester in Ox- 4 Villa Episcopalis. 1 Loo tJ Ickiucl'l street), it must til a ; importance in the time of the ished here by King At hel- ved by lire" in 1613: 31)0 i [uly Trinity and All S. tints, is estimated by Hutchins ,; in the vicinit) o( Dor- ;tiid the parliamentary fu isixea held here and four olher of being impli- es reuelh und guihy and The following day 292 personsple y, and 10 were ordered Lr execution. John lutchiu. who wrote the 'Observator' in Queen Anne's time, was sentenced to be whipped tn every town in I lie county once a year, but on his petitioning to be hanged as a mitigation of his punishment) he was reprieved, and subsequently Dar- thmed. The manor of Dorchester has passed through the bauds of l -real many families, and in the llth year of the reign of King Henry IT, appears to have been the king's demesne borough, In the 1st of Henry V. the profits of the borough were confirmed to the burgesses at a fee -farm rent of - The rent was subsequently granted, and is now paid, to the Hardwicke fa mil v. The corporation claim a prescriptive rtefct, but they have charters of Edward III., Charles I,, an ms: the governing charier is that of the oth Charles L The assites and courts of quarter-sessions for t lu- count) and for the borough are held here; as well as a court of record a court hd. A high steward is appointed for life. The borough has returned two members to parliament since the 23rd year of the reign of King Edward L, but, by the Boundary Act, the boundaries are considerably ex- tended, and include Fordington, Colleton Row, and part of Trinity parish, and include a population of 4940 inhabitant- The population of the town itself is 3033, of whom 1552 are females. The town of Dorchester is pleasantly situated on a slight elevation near the river Frome, and consists principal I three spacious streets, which are well paved and Ugh! A delightful walk, well shaded, surrounds two-thirds of ihe town. Races arc annually held here in September; and a rectod iu 182k. The shire hall is a plain building of Portland stone, and is cbromodioualy Hi ten up. The gaol, built in 1793, contains the g LOI, the ho of correction, and the penitentiary: the interior is divided into four wings, communicating by cast iron bridgi The trade is now very trifling, but in the reigns of King Charles I. and Jame> I. the manufacturing of cloth carried on to some extent: the market-days arc Saturday and Wednesday. There are fairs on Trinity Monday, St, John the Baptist's, and on St. James's daya ; the three last are principally for sheep and lambs, for which Do relic- is celebrated. A tract of Land, called Fordington Field, partly meadow, partly arable, surrounds a portion of the town; Ua soil Is particularly adapted tor the reeding of cat- tle, and it extends over a sin; n miles in circum- ■ I tout any Enclosures. The town is divided into three parishes, All Saints (com- monly called All Hallows), St Peters, and the Holy Triniiy, and is in the archdeaconry of Dorset and diocese of Bristol. St. Peter's church contains some curious monuments, is spacious, well built, and consists of D chancel, have, aisles, and au embattled tower, 90 feet in height. The living of Trinity is by far the best, being now worth 4M)L a year* There are also places p for Baptist . Independents, Wesleyan Methodisis. and UnitariaJ A free grammar-school was founded and endowed by Mr. Thomas Hard) in the year la7'J, the government of which is vested in trustees. It has two exhibitions, of It)/, per annum, to St. John's College, Cambridge, and one per annum to any college of either University. A second school, founded prior to the grammar-school, was refounded m 1623 bj >n, the master of which ucts live boys I) in reading, writing, and arithmetic There , founded by Sir Robert Napier in 1 1- 1 o, by Matthew Chubb in 1619; and the W stone almshouses, hi the support of four couples, or four single persons. The town was strongly fortified and entirely surround. 1 by a wall, when in pC of the Romans: and the Mle where an aulient castle ill called Castle Gr- The building itself wu totally demolished, an for Franciscan monks was constructed out of the materials by Chidiock (family, in the reien of Edward III., near the site of the old castle. The church of lit was pulled down at the Reformation, and the housi the residence of Sir Fran d was subsequently converted into a Presbyterian meeting-boil elated pavements, Roman urns, and a quantity of coins of Antoninus Pius, \ and other Roman emperors, have been duo; up in the vicinity of D DORDOGNE, a river in the south of France, rke^uv the department of Puy da \ftm«t wv 'Oaa &<^k oV^kafcX DOR Dor, the summit of which (Pay lie Sancy, 6224 feet high) i a t he h ighest po i at of c e n I r;j 1 V r q n c e . Th e Do rd otf 06 1 1 past the towns of B"rt, Ar^entat, and Beaiilicu, all in the department of Corrczc, to the junction of the Cere, From the junction of the ( unwe of the Dordogoe is westward: at Mayronne, 14 mdes below t lie jutM the navigation commences ; and at Limcuil, about 40 tnilei below Mayronne, the Dordoppne re> Veilfe, a navi- gable tributary, which rise* in the department of Gorreze, and has a south-western course uf about 100 miles, [Cor- keze/) At Li bourne, 70 miles Mow the junction of the i re, the Dordogne receives the Isle, its largest tribu- tary, which rises in the department of Vienne, and has a souih-wesr roorie of nearly lifl mile*. About JJ miles below the junction of the Itde, the Dordogne unites wiih the Garonne, and forms the actuary of the Gironde. Its whole length is about 240 to 231) miles, for more than 1 30 of which it is navigable. The tide Hows up to Castillon, nearlv 90 miles above its junction with the Garonne r and s mutinies at spring tides, when the water iu the river is low, sets in with a violence which overwhelms everything The anchors of the boats and vessels moored in the stn am arc carried away, the cables broken, and the vessels wrecked, unless the owners have taken the precaution to place them in the middle of the channel, where the depth of the water diminishes the violence of the stream. This violent Mow of the tide is called Le Ma&mret ; the noise which it makes may be heard as far off as seven or eight miles. [Bore-] The Dordogne is noticed in the writings of Ausonius and Sidonius ApolHnaris, in the 4th and ath centuries under the name of D uramus. Gregory of Tours, in the 6th century, calls it Dorononia; and Eginhard (9th cen- tury) Dornonia. Dordonia, the Latinized form of Dordogne, first appears in the writings ofAymuin or Aimoin in the etld of I he 10th or beginning of the 1 1th century. DORDOGNE, a department in the south *of France, taking its name from the river just described. Its figure approximates to that of an equilateral triangle, having its dflM respectively facing the S., N.E. and N.W. It is bonded on the N. and N.E. by the department of Haute •nne; on the E /by that of Correze; onthe S.E.lv* I hat of 1 : | on the S. by that of Lot and Garonne ; on the S.W. by that of Gironde; on the W« (for a very short d lit a nee > b) of Charente Inferieure ; and on the N.W. by that of Cha- rente. Its greatest length from N. to S. is about 90 and its greatest breadth from E. to W. about 71 mile-. The area of the department, according to M. Malte Bruit, is 3640 iqwi miles ; rather more than llie joint area of the English counties of Norfolk and Suffolk : the population in 1 832 was 483;7ft0 fBOt more than 12-lTths of the population of the two English counties just mentioned), giving 133 inhabi- tants to a square mile, Perigueux, the capital, on the Isle, (population In 18.12, 8700 for the town, or 895f» for the me,) is about 2'">4 miles in a straight line YV\ of Paris, or 294 miles by the road through Orleans, Yiorzon, Chfiteauroux, and Limoges. There are no very lofty hills in this department. The hill*, which run N.W, from the mountains of Auvergne 1 ofTa subordinate chain which just crosses the ivu r pari of the department near N outrun. Other hills of lower elevation traverse the department, and form, except in the of the two great rivers, the Dordogne and the Isle, nm •,. -, which are liable to be inundated and da- mn, floods. The department is watered by the Dor- . Ut«h pttSM through it from B. to \V. ; ami is throughout this part of its course. The Veritas tl s hi- department from that of Correze, and flows post Montignac. where it becomes navigable into the Dotdogne. Th jiartment of Haute Vienne, and en- tering that of Dordogne on the N.E., flows through it in a S.W, direction, until it enters the department of Gir i miles above its junction with the Dordogne. The rises in the department of Haute Vienne, and that of Dordogne, Hows through it or alon^ the ier until it enters the department of Gironde^ and unite! with the Isle. These are the principal rivers. Of !er ones, the Nizonne, which receives the Belte and the Pule, falls into the Dronne ; as dn also the Bouhni and the Colic : the Loue, the Haute ^ hich rises En the department of Coireze), the Veni, llie . and the I lurche, fill into the Lde : the Beune falls into the Vezere; and the Mtht, the Ceeo, the Oouie, the Coudou united with the Louire, into the Dordogne ' the DOR Bandiat, in the northern part of the department, belongs to the basin of the Charente, and the Dropt and the Allemarec, in the southern part, to that of the Garonne. *The soil is far from productive: the calcareous rock often presents its bare suiface, or is coveted only with heath, broom, and chestnut-trees, which occupy immense Sometimes the continuity of these arid lands is broken only by the intervention of marshes, R:eh and occur, as it were, accidentally in the midst of this i The grain harvests would be insufficient for the the inhabitants, were they not eked out by the use of rhest* nuts as food : but of the produce of the vineyard- half is sold as wine or con vertex! into brandy for expt ; The mineral wealth of the department is eomiderv consists of pit coal, manganese, and several other m especially iron, But that which cut i lies this department to the consideration of epicures is the white* win rac, the delicacy * 1 the pork, the ahundance of red part r the excellent pike which are found in the ponds, the liqueurs, the fine confectionary of Perigueux* and,, above all, the truffles which the district round that town affords/ Brun.) The department contains 635 communes, and is divirled into Jive arrondissements or sub-prefectures, viz., IVi central (101,527 inhabitants) ; Nontron, in the north i inhabitants) ; Bergerac, in the youth { 1 1 fi.sy 7 i Sarlat, in the east (109,430 inhabitants); and Rib« the west (72,774 inhabitants). Of the towns, Peri^ucux and Bergerac on the Dordogne (population, 596G for the town, 8557 for the whole commune,) are described in their respective articles. Sarlat is between the Dordogne and the Yez£re T on i brook which flows into the former and in a deep \ alley, The neighbourhood abounds with copper and iron rnmet coal-pits, and mill-stone quarries. The populati J was 3917 for the town, or 6056 for the whoh muiie. The inhabitants are engaged in paper. Though it is so small a place, Sarlat was 1 e Revo- lution a blab The bishop was a suffragan of the archbishop" of Bordeaux Snrlat wa^ one of the holds of the Huguenots, and was twice besieged in the religioui wars of the sixteenth century. Riberac is on the left or south bank of the Dronne in a fertile plain, iu which corn and hemp are grow to Bordeaux* There are at Ribcrac the re: strong castle, once belonjjin^ to the viscounts of 7*ui The population of the whole commune in 1832 w; that of the town is not distinguished Ribcrac is not on near any main road. Nontron is on the Bandiat, in the nortt irn part of department. The inhabitants amounted in I for the town, or 3'24n for the whole commune. They nufactu re leather and common cutlery, and carry on I in the iron produced by the mined and wrought in forges of the surrounding country. Beside the above, which menU, there arc in the north, St, Jea , on river Colle; Mareuil and Thhicrs, on the D< Roche -Beaueour* on the Nixonne. The la^t : from Paris to Perigucux, 20 or 2 1 miles from the la and consists of one crooked, steep and ill paved *i: ill-built house!?. The situation however is pleasai inhabitants are given by \ \ T il tiers (a. d. i lootl. Many sheep, whose flesh is in good * in the neighbourhood. In the eastern part there ckleuil, near the Loue, Terrasson and Monti] e t and St. Cvprien on the Dordogne, Monttgnae h in 1832 a population of *2ti*29 for the town, and 39*22 for the whole commune : the navigation of the Vczere begins liere. Terra>son is on the road from Perigueux to Briv< Tulle. St had in \s31 a population of 1 (he town, or §3Ffi for the whole commune. In the western part are St. Aulaye and La Roeh : Chalais, on the Dronne, and La Tour Blanch the source of the Pude; and Villefninche-deLouehi tween the Isle and the Dordogne : these are all very- small uth are Eymet, on the Dropt; Beau on the Couze ; I^sigeac, Belves, Biron, Monpazier, and another V die tranche. Be Ives had, in 1832, a population ol for the town, or 2363 for the whole commune, A derahle quantity of nut-oil is made here, Biron was a barony held by the Mar6chal de Biron, one of the supporters of flenry IV., and was made a duchy in DOR 89 DOR ■ son of the Marechal, who was afterwards beheaded icy against Henri. centre of the department are Branloine and , on the Dronne; St. Astier, on the Isle; and La ha Dordo^ne. Bran tome has a population of According to the * Dictionnoirc Universelle ■■' r \.i\ 1304>, the manufactures of Brantomc wry, and cotton and woollen yarn. There place a Benedictine abbey, founded by Charte- rer. This abbey was held in commendam by i de Bourdeillcs, author of the well-known * Mem or res Bl0oae.' Tbe town of Bourdeilles is snid hy ExpiBy ve an untient castle. The inhabitants of the town ling to the * Diclionnaire Universe! le, 1 engaged gea and other light woollens, and cotton hose, from the bourir or small town of Miremont, near H a cavern whose ramifications extend for -. Another cavern, that of Mussidan, in ► partment, is remarkable for the fountain i^hes from it and forms a cascade. lie department forms the e of Perigueux, the bishop of which is a suffragan of op of Bordeaux: for the administration of tded in the jurisdiction of the Cour Royale military affairs it is comprehended if tiit» eUtenth division, of which the head- qua iters are at Ite&z*. seven members to the Chamber of Dtputte*. (Make Brun; Balbi; Vaysse de Villiers.) la respect of education, this department is rather behind '•lit average of France. M. Dupin assigns to it, in the fiart *\ to his ' Forces Produc lives, &c> de la Pri&ce 1827), one male child at school to mts. IECHT. [Dort.] DRE'A, was born in 146G at Oneglia, in tat *esl ra of Genoa, of an antient noble family, a belonged as an imperial lief. Having ^s at an early age, Doria embraced the pro- fit lion of arms, served under several princes in various parts vfltaii, and lastly entered the service of Francis I*» who of bis licet in the Mediterranean, Genoa Lad V I >ng time distracted by factions, which M br- rider J he dominion or protection, as it was tsconti and Sforxa, dukes of Milan. The g conquered the duchy of Milan, placed a i in tienoa, upon condition of respecting the liber- ris, a promise which they kept with the i conquerors* The citizens were oppressed hi ■ 1 Doria having remonstrated with the *$ruu of Francis in behalf of his countrymen, a tecrat veercarnc for his arrest, just after his nephew and lieu- i Doria, had gained an important vie ton' ver the imperial fleet near the coast of Kink* The French were then besieging Naples bf had- Rarbezieux, a French naval ofticer, was sent to Genoa vith twelve galleys to seize on the person of Andrea Pro, who, having had intimation of this design, retired into ta? gulf of La Spezia, sent for his nephew to join him with tW galleys whirh he hadYittcd out at his own expense, and Afvd hi* aerrices to Charles V., who received him with aam arms. Doria stipulated with Charles that Genoa, as uq as 1 from the French, should be restored to its ^dependence under the imperial protection, but no foreign prrj»on or government should be admitted into it. At the am* tine he engaged to serve the emperor with twelve alleys ntud out by himself, which number was afterwards naei to fifteen* for which Charles agreed to pay him *Mm»o dueata a year. Dona soon after appeared before Geaoa wills his 1> Iron, and being favoured by tbe aaUotant*. be obtained possession of the city, and drove the Fftorh away* It is said that Charles offered him the sove* : but Doria preferred a nobler course. He ft-erpuHsavd tbe government of the republic, and, in order lie named a certain number of nobles and citizens, out of which the legislative to be chosen annually. New families might be the number from time to time. A Siguoria, or \leen, with a Doge, renewed every two years, fwajp»te4 the executive, and five censors were appointed -t iv« year* as guardians of the laws. Doria was appointed era** iur hfe. with the title of ' Father and Liberator of his caaairv/ , He now resumed his naval career as admiral of Cbarie* V., and distinguished himself against the Turks P, C, No. $42, and the Barbavy pirates. He cseorted Charles V. to the expedition of Tunis in 1535, and contribu tfy to l ho taking of the place. In 1538 he joined the Venetian Jleet off Corfu, when he lost the opportunity Of attacking; with every chance of success, the Turkish armament cotnmrui by the famous Barbarossa. [RAitBAttOssA; Kiiuit BnoiwJ His conduct on the occasion was attributed to secret in- structions from the emperor. In I.>41 Doiia conmianded the Heel in the expedition of Charles \ en, fVom which he is said to have tried in vain to dtwmtfle emperor. It turned out as he had foreseen, and he could only save the emperor with a small part of the army. In his old age, Doria retired to Genoa, where he lived in gr splendour and reputation, the first among ail fellow-citizens, respected by all. and consulted upon all matters of import- ance. Charles V, created him Prince of Melfi and Tarsi the kingdom of Naples. At the beginning of 1547 his life was threatened by the conspiracy of Fieoehi: bis ncj.l? Giannettino was murdered, but Andrea escaped, and Ftescni perished in the attempt. A few months afer a fresh con- spiracy wan formed against him by Giuiio Cibo, a Genoese emigrant, who however was die<&f6ffed and executed. In 154y some of the ministers of the emperor proposed to build a tui tress, and introduce a Spanish garrison, m Genoa, un der t h e pre t e n ce o f pre ve n I i D g an y n e w co 1 1 but the Genoese appealed lo Doria, who interposed and pre- virited the execution of the project In 1362 Dona, then »-i_'hty-five years old, went to sea again, to attack his old enemies the Turks, who, under Dra^nl Reis, were nftagiflf the coast of Naples. Dona last some of his galleys, which were surprised by the Turks, but Draizut sailed away for the Levant. In 1656 he resigned his command lo his nephew, Gian Andrea Doria, who was confirmed as admiral by Philip II. Andrea Doria died in his palace at Genoa in Non lav, 1560, being then ninety-four yearn of age. He left no . and no very large fortune, owing to his splendid v of living and generous disposition. The Genoese paid gri honours to his memory, and lamented his death as a public calamity. Doria was one of the greatest ch Italy produced during the middle ages, and one of the few thnt were fortunate to the last. Several family have distinguished themselves at various | the service of rhe republic of Genoa. A branch of the Doria family are settled at Rome, with the title of princes, (Casoni, Annul i di Genova ; Bolt a, Storm tT liaHtu) DORIANS, the most powerful of the Hellenic trii derive their origin from a mythical personage named Dorus, who is generally made the son of Hellen, though he is described as the son of Xtithus by Euripides (Ion., 169 Herodotus mentions (I, 32) five aureussite migrations of this race. Their first settlement was in Phlhiotia, in the time of Deucalion; the next, under DtvtUj in Ilestia* at the foot of Ossa and Olympus; the third od Mount Pindus, after they had been ex|ielle Dj j mid Do- rians are mentioned among the inhabitants of that tsland even by Homer {Od, xix., 174). The eastern coast was the first part which they occupied. (Staphyhw apud Stral p. 475 C.) This early settlement in Crete mufti nol be confused with tbe two subsequent expeditions of the Dm to that island, which took place after they were well settled in the Peloponnese, the one from Lnconia under ttfe guidance of Pollis and Delphus, the other from Atl; under Altlimmenes. The migration of the Dorians to the Peloponnese, which is generally colled "the return of descendants of Hercules,' is expressly stated to have oc- curred 80 years after the Trojan war, & c. in 1 1 04 n. c. I (Thucyd. u 120 Th e origin and nature of the roniu t which subsisted between the Heracleidie and llie Don are involved in much obscuritv. The Dorians mn \twva. 1 ' NouA^-^ DOR 90 DOR very early times divided into three tribes* and the epithet thrice-divided (rpigaiVff) is applied to them by Homer in the passage referred to above. These three tribes were called the Hv Hasans, the Dymanes, and the Pamphylians. Now I Jin two la Her tfiboe are said to have descended from Dymas and Pamphylus, the two sons of jEginiius, a mythical Doric king, and the first claimed a descent from Hyllus, the ten of Hercules, An attempt has been made to show that the HyHseans were of Doric origin as well as the other two tribes rMullor Dor. Li chap. 3, see. 2), but we arc inclined to infer from the traditions as well as fmtn the duplicate divinities of the Dorians, that the genuine Dorians were included in the two other tribes, and that the Heracleidse were a powerful Aehiean family united with them in a similar manner, but by a stronger tie than the jfituliana under Oxylus, who are also said to have taken part in this expedition. The Hera- cleidas then, with their /Etolian and Dorian allies, crossed the Corinthian gulf from Naupactus, invaded and subdued EIim, which was assigned to the M toll an chieftain, and bending their steps southward, conquered successively and with greater or less difficulty, Messenio, Lacontca, Argolis, Corinth, and M6garis. In Laconiathey were joined by the Cadmseaii clan of the M%v\vo, who assisted them in their tedious war with Amy cl as and afterwards took a part in the colonies to Tbera and Cyrene. [Bceotia and CyrenkJ This invasion, which so materially affected the destinies of Greece, was very similar in its character to the return of tho Israelites to Palestine, The invaders, who, like the descendants of Abraham, brought their wives and children with them, though they perhaps did not completely aban- don their last settlement, which was still called and con- sidered Dorian (Thucyd. i. 107), numbered about *20,u00 fighting men on the highest estimate. (Miiller, Dor. i, chap. 4, sec. 8.) They were, therefore, very inferior in number to tho inhabitants of the countries which they con- quered ; but the superiority of their peculiar tactics ensured them fta easy victory in the field, and they appear to have taken all the strong places either by a long blockade or by some lucky surprise ; for they were altogether unskilled in the art of taking walled town a. The government* which the Dorians established in all the < amines which they thus invaded and conquered was, as might have been expected, very analogous to that which the Norman invasion introduced into England, namely, an :<»fracy of conquest; for while the successful invaders remained on a footing of equality among themselves, all the old inhabitants of the country were reduced to an inferior •■■"•nliiiou, like the Saxons in England. They were called irffiioiw, or * dwellers round about the city, 1 a name corro* spuudmg exactly to ihePfahlburger, or * citizens of the Ml* side,* at Augsburg, who dwelt in the city suburbs without the wall of the city ; to the 'pale* in Ireland before the time of James I.; to the people of the contada in Italy; and to the fnuxbourgeois in France, (Niebuhr, Hist, of Home, i, p, 398, Bog. tr. ; Arnold's Thttcydides, U p. 628 ; and BorghM Origin* delta Citta di Firenze, p. 280, ed. 1584.) All the members of the one class were gentle, all those of r class were eimple. The constitution of B porta in particular was an aristocracy of conquest as far as the rela- tion* between the Spartans and Lacedemonians were con- . d, while the Spartans themselves lived under a demo- v with l wo head magistrates, who were indeed called kings, but possessed very Hi tie kingly power The usual name for a constitution in a Dorian state was an order or regulative principle (oflepec), and this name appears t<> have arisen from the circumstance that the attention of the Dorian legislators was principally, if not solely, dim to the establishment of a system of military discipline and to the encouragement of that strict subordination whi. the result of it. To bring this about the Dorian population I continually engaged in public choral dances, in which the evolutions of an army were represented, and which served as a rehearsal for actual war. These dances were professedly in honour of the Dorian god, Apollo, who was re- presented as the inventor of the lyre, their original accom- paniment, and also as a god of war, and of civil government. as presiding over the Delphian Oracle, which regulated all the Dorian law systems ; but this is merely an expression of the fact that music was an important instrument in Mm civil and military organization of a Dorian state, Apollo had a duplicate in his sister Artemis, and this, as we have Two hinted, points to an anuent division of the Dorian race intc two distinct tribes, (See Niebuhr, Hi it. o/ Borne, k p. '117, comp. p. 224.) The necessity for such a religion, and such a system of worship depending upon it, is to be explained by the peculiar relation subsisting betw< Dorians and their ■wfaarc. It was by superior prow discipline that they had acquired their rank, and it w by a continuance of this superiority that they could 1 maintain themselves in the same position. Accordii _ was important that while the bulk of the population wis occupied as much as possible in agricultural employments, the Dorian aristocracy should enjoy sufficient leisure sad have every inducement of religion and amusement to prsa* tise those martial exercises in which it was so needful for them to excel, The same occasion for strict discipline miy also account for the extraordinary austerity which prevailed in most Dorian communities. The Dorian women a degreo of consideration unusual among tile The Syssitia, or common tables, which were establ most Dorian states, were designed to admonish those privileged class that, living as they did in the ro " conquered but numerous population, they must not themselves to have any individual existence, but must only for the sake of their order (rlff/ioc t. In addition to the Dorian settlements which have already mentioned, this race sent out many colonic*: these the most important were established along the west coast of Asia Minor, Rhodes, Cyprus, ( Sicily also boasted a Dorian population ; Byrantiu Chalcedon were Megarean colonies; and the eel cities, Tarentum and Crotona, in Italy, were founded the authority of Sparta, The reader will find a full discussion of all questions lating to the history and peculiarities of the Dorian Miiller's/Jr/nVr, Breslau, 1824 (translated into Engli additions and improvements bv the author, O in the second chapter of K. 1*\ Hermann's £eY Griechischen StaaUalterthumer, Heidelberg, lb.3G, ieted, Oxford, 1836 ; and in Lachmann's Staataverfaesung* Breslau, 1836.) Dr. Lac hm ami the view which we have given of the original two-fol sion of the Dorians, but considers the two first tribes been tho Hylln?ans and Dy manes, the Pamphylian made up of volunteers who joined the expedition to Peloponnese, DORIC DIALECT, a variety of the Greek la peculiar to the Dorion race. It was spoken in the Telrapolis; in the greater part of the Peloponnese ; numerous Dorian colonies in Italy, Sicily, and Asia in Crete, jEgina, Rhodes, Melos, Corcyra, anil a written language it i-^ divided by grammar) classes, the old und new Doric. In the former Knichi -Sophron, and Alcman wrote; in the latter Thi Bton and Moschus. The lyric poets in general wrote Doric dialect ; hut Pindar, perhaps the greatest o! i all events the best known to us* wrote a language " upon the epic or Ionic dialect, but witb a liberal use of and M otic forms. (Hermann^ LHalecto Pindari, Q\ L n. 247.) The choruses in the Attic plays are a kind of Doric ; which circumstance (as well as tho Doric words by Pindar, a Thoban) is to be HMoUM by the Dorian origin of lyric poetry; for as Ho although a Dorian, wrote his history, which is a epic; in the Ionic dialect, because that was the pre lan^uape for epic poetry, so all writers of odes adop Done more or less, because the oldest lyric written in that dialect. The existing monuments pure Doric, in addition to the fragments of the old which have been carefully collected* are the apeci the comedies of Aristophanes, the treaties and quoted by the Athenian historians and orators, and i ions collected by Chandler, Musioxidi, and The peculiarities by which the Dorian diui from the other varieties of th* are to be attributed to the mountain life of th#9| their earliest settlements, We always find a tendi the formation of broad vowel sounds in the la mountaineers, and this fondness for the a and Dorians generally used where i? and ov were dialects, and also their aversion to sibilants, is analogous to what we observe in other language! spoken both by highlanders and lowlanders. the article in the Greek language is attributable Dorians, the poetry of Alcman having first imrodu DOR 91 DOR literature of Greece. The older language, •i th« Aolian or Pelagian, and tq wl ordiug ^ pp. 333 and 6 "9. ibe Dune bora tli 3 atkra ro the Ionian, was entirely without the at we may see in the Latin branch of it On the dialect the reader may consult in addition to Mait- Od Gregory of Corinth, who have written on the ijaJecls in general, the excellent remarks of Muller, r, vol* It, Appendix viii, p. 484, &c, English trans- it DER. [Civil Arch iti-ctij jus ; Column.] us), a genu* of orach) urc :*gin£? to the subdivision which have the urlh and fifth pairs elevated on the back, and ti with paddles, and the eyes supported u; on iclM tfwtopoda). The genus U adopted by Lanusrck, Leach, Bosc, and Risso; it is tip us of Vosmaer* and was comprehended under the ■ -icer b> Linmuus, Herbsl, Aldrovandu*, charai'ier, — External antenna rig, se- n which are ot enlirel) lodged in the cavities where n: third joint of the external jaw- res) straight, elongated, terminated in a stfcu** opening triangular ; claws (ehelaei small, ma I ; the other feet very long and compressed lit Wing the greatest; the two last pair elevated Wilt, and terminated by a small hooked nail, i folded back upon the next joint: carapace distressed (the sides wider posteriorly than they are truncated, and spinous before; truncated', si- bordered behind; the surface marked with le% which correspond exactly to tho •roper t» tlie soft parts beneath: two great oblique m Cabaiutt edges, communicating With the si •» -situated below the head, one at the the other at the left of the mouth: inferior and pot* part uf the body truncated into a kind of gutter to tb* reflected abdomen, the pieces of which are no- or tuberculous: eyes small, lateral, supported op ape peduncles, placed near the angles of the head, tad by its angular projections, which form the ■rbits. (Desraarest.) tapKuxd Distribution.— Probably wide on the sea- af narm climates, where the water is deep. The 1 Adriatic seas, and Manilla, are among veil known. The species haunt great depths tea, nor has it yet U I whether they make ited on thu back to cover them Orvmiit with foreign bodies, 1 1 is however very thai such is their d«\ Dortf/fi* I an* da, Latrcille, Lamarck; Dot >r lanatuS) Lin nee us; Cancer far I us. dentations in the front and a very and ihi Wider of the orbit. A abort the middle of each fide of the carapace, A uterior tbe thighs of the second and third pair of feel Kiifn. of the eh aprowri and in, having their internal rmed with a tlontdaiiono, which are rather strong, oblique, od white. Bod) often covered with reddish down. L'traitit/,— the Mediterranean and the Adriatic. The in* habitant* of Rimini call it Fucchitm* (DesmaresL) Fossil Doripps? Desmarest (Histoire Naturelle dos Crustacea Fossil es, 1822), describes a species, Dorippe Bissoana, which baa resemblance to the species above figured and described, anrl still more to 'the crab figured by Herbst under tbe name of Cancer Frascone; and above all, to a specie* brought from New Holland by Per on, and named Dorippe nodosa. Deamarest observes that be is the more inclined to consider it as approaching very near to this last, » much aa he had thought that the specimen which he described might not be in reality fossil. In fact, he adds, that though brown and shining, like tho fossd crabs which come from the East Indies, it is much lighter, more friable, and not so much imbedded in the clay as they are. In his ^derations Generates sur la Classe do* Crustacea,' OMtV) ho describes the Dorippe & quatr* deals with the synonyms Dorics quadriden$ t Fact, Latt. , Doftfftf daea* Coll. du Mus. ; Cancer Frascone, Herbst. * This Dorippe from tho East Indies' tie adds • has lately been brought from Manilla by M. Marion de Pro* e, li so much resembles a species which 1 have described with i] fossil, I hot I know not how precisely to point out the dif- ference. This species belongs to M. Detrain o, who has slated its characters in the article "Dorippe 1 (fossd) of the Diet, iles So. Nl DORKING. [ScmwyO DO HOG, a market town of eastern Hungary, in what is called the ' Haydn V arose k,' or privileged district of the Haydukes, lying north • torn q! that district, in 47° 30' N. 1st. and 21° W* E. long, (ac- cording to the Austrian quartermaster-general a map). It contains about 920 houses and 66 50 inhabitants. DORP AT, or DOERPT. a circle in the north-eastern part of the Russian government of Livonia, bounded on the north by Eatbonia, and lying in the large subdivision of the empire, called ' The Provinces of the Eastern Sea,' or Baltic. It has an area of about 4'J57 square miles, and contained, in 1792, 130.904 inhabitants; in 181*, 14U;6Wi; and in 1833, 1 79,819. There are 2 towns (Dbrpt, or Dot | and Yerroe), 20 parishes, 206 equestrian estates, and lfe&31 small farms in the circle. Ridges of low hills and gentle eminences occur alternately with lakes, streams, marshes, forests, and cultivated plains: the largest lake, next to its eastern boundary, lake Peipus* the western side of which, tofrelhor with a portion of the bay of Pskow, belongs to this circle, is the Viiraycrva, which is navigable, and dis- charges its waters through the river Em bach into tbe Peipus. Independently of tho Little Embach, which enters lake Viirsyerva from tho south, and the Great EmUich, which flows out of that lake iftfti the Peipug, and is navi- gable from the town of Dorpet, the circle has no streams of any note ; one of them, the S eh var sheen, contains peurls. The forests are uf considerable extent, and in conjunction with the cultivation of buckwheat, tlax and hemp* and the fisheries, afford employment to the people. A considerable quantity of cattle are reared. The only meclumeal occu- pations are sawing timber, for which there are In mills, and making potashes, and a small quantity of paper. Vcrim, the second town, which lies on a lake in hV 4*V N\ lal. and B|° 3' E. long., has a Lutheran and a Greek church, and about 3500 inhahitm DOKPATtor DOERPT (in Esthonian.Tart Ling, and in Livoman, Tebrpata), the chief BUTole, is ssgirssi situated at the foot and on the declivity of an emintn part of a range of hills, about 200 feet high, which ri»c ab- ruptly from the spacious plain below, and is built on each bank of the Great Embach, in ,0s^ gff N. lat. and tfti J 42' E. long., 290 vcrsta (about 193 miles) north-east of Riga, The river is crossed by a handsome bridge of granite of three umpire arches, and the town, which is embellished with gardens, forms a semicircle, laid out in straight broad ts, which are kept vtry elean, and tidonied with some handsome public buildings of freestone, |artieularly tho rnment offices and university buildings. The hm : runted either of bricks or wood, the walls and roofs of which are painted in sln»wy colours, do not in general in one story in height The eminence, at tlte north-western extremity of the town, is approached from one of the prin- cipal squares, and laid out in avenues and walks t tho summit is called the ' Place of the Cathedral,' from its having been the site of a cathedral which was burned down DOH 92 DOR in the great Are of 1775, and is at present (be site of an admirably supplied with instruments by the astronomer, Dr. 8 trim, as well as of the uni- versity library and medical school, In the middle of the sixteenth century Dorpat had a rathedral and seven churches within the walls, besides three outside of them, but at present it has only one Lutheran and one Greek churidt. In 1782 it had 546 houses and 36U3 inhabitants ; in Is 16 the population had increased to 7376; and at firesent the number of nouses is about 1200, and the popu- ts about 11,000. In 1833 it was 10,802; viz., SOU male* and 5791 females; and in 1835 the births were 772 and the deaths 653. Internal trade, the navigation of the Ktnbach, and the wants of those who are connected with the university afford employment to the people of the town. 1 hrv also hold a large annual fair in January for the sale of Russian and foreign manufacturer The university was founded in 1632 by Gustnvus Adolphus, at a time when Livonia, Esthonia, and Ingrin, belonged to the Swedish crown, but was suppressed by Alexis Michaelovitsh in 1656. The Swedes having however recovered possession of Livonia, it pat re-established in 1690: ID l§#9 they transferred it to Pernau; and in December, ISO 3, it was reconstituted by i [ti^ror Alexander for the benefit of Livonia, Est ho nia, and Cmjrland, the nubility of which elect a curator or super* inteudcnr, who, conjointly with its heads, administers its revenue, which amounts to about 5SU07. a year (126^000 roubles). The university, which is open to students of every religious persuasion, consists of the fuur faculties of theology, law, mcilicine, and philosophy; bus .10 professors, and is attended by about S*u students. It has a library of nearly (10,000 volume*, and suitable collections fur natural and experimental philosophy, mineralogy, zoology, anatomy, and pathology, &c>; a botanical garden, clinical institutions, u theological and a philological seminary, an establishment for educating Russian professors, a gymnasium, and a bool for educating teachers in ihe elementary schools, "ublic education throughout Livonia, Esthonia, and Cour- liiinl. it under the direction of the University of Dorpat. DOUR-HAWK, [Goatsuckers^ BO RSKT. [S A ck vi l r, B.] DORSETSHIRE, an English county, bounded on the east by Hampshire, on the north by Wiltshire, on the north- mersetshire, and on the west by Devonshire: liern borders it is washed by the English ha n net. Dorsetshire is for a short distance separated in Hampshire by a rivulet which joins the Avon of Wilt- hire and Hampshire above Christchurch: fur a short inited from Somersetshire by the Ivcl or Ye), and the brooks that run into it; and in the west it is ponied from Somersetshire and Devonshire by the Axe id some small streams that run into that river. The form of the county is very irregular, and one small < liiiiely detached from the rest and inclosed by vonshire. Its greatest length is from east to west, from Alderholt, near Fordingb ridge, in Hampshire, to the western xtremity of the detached part, which is inclosed within the iry of Devonshire, 57 or 56 miles: but from the rraguUr course of the boundary, the line joining these two oints is not wholly in Dorsetshire. The breadth from j south varies much; the greatest breadth is from the spot where the river Stour enters Dorsetshire to Port- land Bill or Point, 40 miles: at the eastern extremity, along the Hampshire border, the breadth is 16 miles; at i extremity near Lyme Regis, only 5 miles. The area, as given in the table in Arrowsmith's large map of Kugland and Wales, and in the population returns, is 1006 square miles, or 643,640 acres: the population in 1831 was 150,252, or about 158 to a square mile. In respect of is below the average of the English counties ; and ect, both of amount and density of population, very much below, Dorchester, the county town, is 115 or 1J6 miles from St. Paul's, London, in a straight line soulh-wcst by west, or 119-4 from Hyde Park Corner by the road toke, Andover, Salisbury, and Rlandf nd. i e is included between 50° 3u' and 51° 5' N. lat., and I 6 48' and 3*7'W< long. Dorchester is in 50° 43' N tat and 2* 2C' W. long. f, Bays, and hfaridit.— At the eastern end of Dorset- shire the coa>t is precipitous; but the cliffs extend scarcely II from the border of Hampshire, a! id are led by a low sandy tongue of land, running about a rther in the same direction to the narrow entrance of Poole harbour. This bay penetrates six miles inland towards the west, and expands to a breadth of four or five, Its outline is very irregular, and it forms several small hays; as Hole's Bay, Lytchet Bav, Ante Bay, &c. It re- ceives the Frome, the Piddle, and other streams: it consists for the most part of banks of mud, which are dry at low water, and covered with sea-weed, and are separated from each other by deeper channels. The town of Poole is on a peninsula at the entrance of Hole's Bay, on the north side of the harbour* There are several islands in Poole harbour; Brownsea or Brownsey, the largest, which lies near the entrance of the harbour, is a mile and a half long from east to west, and nearly a mile broad. It is sandy, partly covered with heath, furze, and fern, and partly cultivated or laid out in a plantation. There are on it an old castle and one or two tenements. The water is so sh allow in Poole Harbour, except io the channels, that only small or litrhlly-luden boats cai pass over the banks, even at high water; several of the channels are only sufficient for fishing boats and small craft : the Wareham and Main channels, the south or Wych channel, and that which leads to the town of Poole, are navigable for larger vessels. The shore round Poole harbour is low, and near where the Frome falls int Jand is projected from inundation by an embankment. From the entrance of Poole harbour a low shore rum southward nearly three miles, and then becomes steep and turns eastward, forming Studland Bay, the southern limit of which is Handfast Point. From Studland Bay, the coast, still fur the most part abrupt, runs about 4 miles south by west to Peverel Point and Durlston Head, forming the two small bays, Swanage or Swanwich Bay and Durlston Bay. From Durlston Head a precipitous coast runs weft by couth 5 miles to St. AldhelmAs or St. Alben's Head (344 feet hi^h, E.), and from thence in an irregular line west by north K or 18 miles to Weymouth Bay, forming several small bays, such as Chapman's Pool, Kimmeridge Bay, Worbarrow Bay, Lul worth Cove, and Ringstead Bay. The cliffs extend from Peverel Point to the neighbourhood of mouth are a longitudinal section of the high land forms this part of the coast, The shore of Weymouth Bay is low*, and extends 2 m south to the towns of Melcomb Regis and Weymouth : here tne cliffs recommence, and run I mile south-west to Si foot Castle, from whence a low shore extends 2 miles Off east to Portland Castle, on the pen insula or Isle of _ land. The lofty coast of this island takes a circuit of 5 miles to the Bill of Portland, the southernmost point of the county, and from thence above 3 miles northward to the commencement of the Chesil Bank, which conu< north-west extremity of the Isle of Portland wiih the main land. The bay between Weymouth and the Isle of Port- land is called Portland Road. The Isle of Portland is about four miles long, and in the widest part nearly one and a half broad. It is one continued bed or rock of freestone. The highest point in the island is AJH feet (B.) above the level of the sea: the cliffs on western side are very lofty; those at the Bill are not than 20 or 3D feet. There is sufficient depth of w soil to render the island tolerably productive, but not ficienlly so for the entire sustenance of the population, who get much of their provisions from Weymouth. Water is plentiful and good; one stream has sufficient volume to turn a mill. The herbage is very fine, and affords pasturage to a number of sheep, whose flesh is considered to be excel- lent mutton. In wet seasons the meadows produce a crop of grass, but in a dry spring it is so much pare nut to be worth mowing. The arable land is me- mo n field ; what in closures there are, are bounded by stone fences: wheat, oats, peas, and a little barley are grown; sainfoin is also cultivated. The grain harvest is small, but the corn is fine, and in request for seed. There are \ few trees in the island except a few elms in the southern part ; and from the scarcity of other fuel, the islanders are obliged tu use dried cow-dung mixed with the stubble of their corn, which they gather for the purpose. (Hutchins's Dorsetshire vol. ii. p. 354, 2nd edit., Lond., 1796-1815.) The whole island is included in one parish, which contained &1 a population of 2670, The slanders are a robust race, peculiarly adapted to the hard labour of quarrying stone, in which a considerable number are employed: they are not long-lived, which is ascribed to their free use of ardent spirits, (Hutchioss Dorsetshire) They occasion D O It 93 DOR ;rage in fishing, and some few arc employed in agri- 1<% anrl handicraft. The custom of gavelkind \ The island has one village, Chesilum, ai the commencement of the Chestl hank, on the northwest side «f Pbrtland: there are several hamlets. There are two ea»0e»: one, on the east shore of the isle, is very anticnt, *<*1 built in the form of a pentagon, with a number of »ma!l loop holes, whence it has been vulgarly called ' Bow •Ad Arn>vr Cattle :" it w sometimes called Rufus's Castle* Thr other is on the northern side of the island, built by Henry VIlL, and, in connexion with Sandsfbot Castle, romniands Portland Road : a few guns are still mounted. Near the Bill are two lighthouses. The quarries will be indeed hereafter, Masses of rocks extend under water to lerable distance from the island. A dangerous surf, 1 The Race of Portland,' extends from the west of the bland eastward to St. Aldhelm's Head, Portland Road is sheltered from the south- west wind, and affords good hold- ing ground at eiq;ht or nine fathoms, 1. Ilollinshed, and Camden agree in speaking of having been once separated from the main mg been united to it by the Chesil Bank, ingest and most extraordinary ridges of pebbles :n its commencement at the Isle of Port- the village of Chcsilton, to which it gives it extends in a remarkably straight line north- f many miles, not joining the shore at the part nearest to Portland, but running parallel to the coast, !rr»tti wbieb it is separated by a narrow arm of the sea «!ied * The Fleet,* as for as Abbotsbury, in miles from ftatfand: here it unites with the muin land and runs thug the shore nearly six miles further to the com- mencement of the cliffs at Burton Castle, not far from Brid- The breadth of the Chesil Bank is in some places a quarter of a mile, but commonly much less. The ts formed of a mound of blue clay, which is covered to depth of lour, five, or six feet, by a coat of smooth round chiefly of white calcareous spar (these are called I pebbles), but partly of quartz, chert, jasper, &c., a horse's legs sink almost knee deep at every The bank slopes on the one side toward the open sea, the other toward the narrow inlet intercepted by it : at the Portland end, and is there composed of large as a hen's egg; but they diminish In rise the west so regularly, that it is said the smugglers the night can judge where they are by exa- beach ; at Abbotsbury they are little bigger ans. Marine plants grow in patches along Tthe bank by the water-side. The pebbly cover- »"cominuaUy shifting: a north-east wind sometime* tway the pebbles in parts, leaving the blue clay ex- l;btit the denuded spaces are covered again with pebbles the heavy sea which the south-west wind brings up. t Fleet * receives the water of several rivulets, and runs Jo the open sea at its south eastern extremity by a narrow channel called ' Small Mouth:' it is in some places half a mfle broad; there are two or three passages or causeways ♦refit. At the north-wesieni extremity it forms a * swan- twy/ which once consisted of 7001* Bwans, The Fleet is iTOch frequented by wafer- fowl, among which Dr. Maton the wild swan, (Hutchins's Dorsetshire : Smea- f the BJy atone Lighthouse ; and Maton's Burton Castle the coast, generally abrupt and fre- ight runs W.N W, ten or twelve miles to the nshire: the »liffs in this part are remarkable uty and variety of the fossils which they contain, t the Dorsetshire coast, including the t of the Isle of Portland, may be estimated at above o'l.-s sometimes called * the Isle of Purbeck, 1 being be main land, is not noticed here; it coro- lla formed by the river Frome and i one side, and the sea on the other. ; hy, Commtmicnfintis— The surface r the most part uneven. Hie principal chalk downs which, entering Dors« t The northern side of Cranbourne Chase, e miles southeast of Shaftesbury, turn to the run to the valley ofthe Stour, in the neighbour- indfurd. In this range of downs, some parts of \ with wood, are Mel bury Dowa, Ash mo re nmell Down, lwerne Free Down, Bushy Down, Preston Down, Main Down, Gunvillu Down, Pimperne Down* Stowcrpiiine Down, Furze Down, Camp Down, and Mill. Down, with the outlying eminences Hod Hili and Hamilton Hill. From the valley of the Stour the chalk downs run nearly West to the neighbourhood of Bea minster, and form the northern boundary of the basin whose drain- tin is Drafted by Poole Harbour. In this part we have Okeford Hill, Bell Hill, While Hill (between the last two is Bulbarrow, 9S7 it. htgh)(A.)j Great Ball, Little Ball, Revels Hill, Dogberry Hill, Hiffb Stay. 891 ft. (A.>, High- combe Hill, Row Hill, East Hill, West Hill, Evendml, Rauipisham, Corsconibc, and Beaminstcr Downs, White* sheet Hill, and Horn Hill. The foregoing eminences be- long to the range of the ■ North Downs/ and lie along the northern escarpment of that range. The hills near Bea- minster form, with the exception of some outlying masses, the western extremity of the great chalk formation, The chalk hills from Beaminstcr run southeast or east, and form 4 the South Downs, 1 the highest points in which are along the- southern escarpment. The hills gradually ap-* proach the coast a few miles norlh-east of Meleombe Re^is. In this range we have Hack! horn Hill, Chilfrome Down, Eggardon, where is an old entrenchment, Chil- combe Hill, Little Rredy Down, Black Down, HI 7 ft. (A.), Whaddon Down, Ridge way Down* and Binc-omhc Down (if these he not two names for the WtoX Came Down, Moigues or Maine Dawn, II ul worth Down, and Chaldon Down. From Lot worth the chalk lulls run eastward to Handfast Point, the headland which separates Stud land and Swanage Bays. In this part uf ihe range are Purbock Hill, Knowl or Norden Hill, west of Corfe Castle, 369 ft. 0X Corfe Castle Htll, 207 ft (B.J, Challow Hill, east of Corfe Castle, 390 ft. (B>), Nine Barrow Down, 625 ft. (B.), orG42 ft. (0.), and Ballard Down. Pillesdon Pen, west of Beaminster, which is D34 ft. high (O.), is ihe highest point in the county, and belongs to the green Eand formation. Swyre Hill* on the coast, near Kimmeridge, in the Isle of Purbeck, is 169 ft* high. (B.) For the above elevations we have given our authorities: O. the Ordnance Survey; A. Arrowsmith'a * Map of England and Wales j 1 and B, Dr. Berger in * Geol. Trans/ vol. i. p, 268. The Stour, ihe chief row of Dorsetshire* rises in Wilt- shire, in Stourhead Park, on the border of Somersetshire, and running so nth -by-east, enters Dorsetshire between 3 and i miles from its source. After flowing about 4 miles farther in the same direction, it receives the Sbroen Water from Ihe north, and soon after the Lidden River from the north-east. It then tluws in a very winding channel, south- south-east, for 8 miles, to the junction of the Cak\ which comes from the neighbourhood of Win can ton, in Somerset - shin*. From the junction of the Cale the Si our flows south about 9 miles to the junction of the Lidden, and thence winds to the east past the town of Sturmiuster Newton, and through a depression in the range of the North Downs, and passes in a south-cast course to the town of Blandford Forum, after which it flows south-east fur 20 miles to the village of Corfe Mullen; and from thence 4 miles east to the junction ofthe Allen, which flows from the north near Cranbourne. After it receives the Allen the Slour flows east-south-east 6 or 7 miles into Hampshire, after entering which it receives a considerable stream, 16 or 18 miles long, from Cranbourne; and about 4 miles lower it joins the Avon near Chrislchurch, in Hampshire. The whole course ofthe Stour is nearly 65 miles, for 40 of which, viz. up to Shir minster Newton, it is navi gable* The river Yeo, Ive or Ivel, is formed by two brooks, one rising in Somersetshire, and one in Dorsetshire, which uniting near Milbournc Pert {Somersetsliiiel, and flowing south wist, enter Dorsetshire between MfllxHlttM Ptoft mid Sherhourne, about three miles from their respective sources. The Ye o then Hows first west-sruiih-west, ttien west north- for about seven miles, when it again touches the botdflr of Somersetshire, along which it winds for aliout three miles, and then entering Someisetshire flows north-west into the Parret. Ihe Stour and the Yeo carry off the drainage of all that part of the county which lies north of the Nonh Downs. The North and South Downs inclose the lain of the two rivers Piddle or Trent and Frmuc, v. Inch unite in Poole Harbour below Warehatn, and from their situation with respect to lhat town are respectively called Wareham North and Warehatn South river. The riddle rises in the village of Alton on the southern declivity of the H^tfk Downs, and flows south and Bouth-east past Pi dd let rent hide and Piddlebinton to Piddle town. From Piddle town it has a fenerul east-south-east course to its entrance into Poo la lorbour. Its whole cour^o is about twenty-two miles ; or, if we add seven or eight for the length of the low water channel through the n»stunry of Poole Harbour. 30 miles. The i'Yonie rises on the Downs near Corscombe, north- oast of Ben minster, and flows south-east. At ftfaideq Nei Ion it receives a stream frum tho Downs near Keaminsler. From Harden Newiou the Frome Hows s<>utb east eight uitlcs to Dorchester. From Dorchester tho Frame Hows east nearly twenty milos into Poole Harbour, just upon en- i.; whkofc it unite'* with the Piddle, and lias (he same low water channel as that river: its whole length is abuut tfiirtj ttvt cnilat, or, including the channel through Poole JJu . t\si ur forty-three miles, For a considerable part <>i ibiui" count both the Frome tuid the Piddle flow through low meadow*} the channel of each is repeatedly divided and ruuuited, They are not navigable, at least Wurehaim The western extremity of the county is watered by the Bredv, the Brit, the Chan and tho Axe, which last rather belones to Devonshire. The Bredy Hows westward leVOA freight miles from Little Bredy into the sea, near Burton idstoek, at the north-west extremity of the Chesii Bank. The Brit rises near Beam Ulster on the southern slope of the elmlk hills, near the junction of the North and South Downs, and flows south about nine miles into the sea below Briclport: the mouth of il forma Briilport Harbour. The Char is about as long as the Brit ; it rises near Pillesdon Pen, und flow* south and south-west into the sea at Charniouth : it receives many brooks. The Axe rises in Dorsetshire, and flow* for some miles alone; the bonier of the county. Dorsetshire has no canals. The Dorset and Somerset canal, for which acts wore obtained in 1796 and 1SU3, but which was never executed, was to have entered the county near Slalbridge, and to have followed the valley of (he Slour till it opened into that river above Blandford Forum* Tho intended English and Bristol Channels' sbin canal was to Qlpts the western extremity of the county. There is a short railway from the clay pits at Norden, near Corfe Castle, to tho Quay on Middlebere Channel, Poole Harbour. Tho rWzance, Falmouth, and Exeter mail-road crosses the county ijs nearly its whole extent. It enters it near Wuodyatu*" Inn, between Salisbury and Blandford, and runs ( through the latter town, Winterbourne Whit- i\h, Milbourne St. Andrew, and Piddletown to Dorches- ter; And from thence west by Winterbourne Alius, Bnd- port, Chidcock* and Chartoouth to Axmiuster in Devonshire. The- Exeter in ail- road crosses the north urn part of the county! entering it near Shaftesbury, ami running thence some limes in S by Sher- bourne to Yeovil iu Sonn«r>et>hiro. It just crosses the western extremity, and the detached portion of the ♦ ounly between Chard and Houitom The Falmouth, Devonpurt, and Exeter mail n>ad also just crosses the western part of the county < The Southampton and Poole mail -road enters tho county beyond Ring wood, ami runs by Wimbourne Min- ster lo Poole. Roads run from Dofeaoatil to Weymouth, to Wh re. ham, Corfe Castle and Swanago T to Beaminster and ■ kerne, and to Sherbourne; from Shaftesbury to Sher- hourne, to Stui Netfton, and to Blandford, and from Blandford to Wim bourne, GeologidcU character*— The direction of the chalk-hills, which has been already ootid lies the key to the geological structure of Dorsetshire. The North und South ns, which respectively extend westwards from the neighbourhood of Shaftesbury and the Isle of Purbeek, and unite at their western extremity near Beaminster, inclose i -in, * the Trough of Poole,' in which We have the form* to the chalk; beyond or without this basin ive the formations which underlie the chalk. The eastern part of the county, as I'r, >urne,Chal- bury and Wunbourn* Minster, and the Trough of Poole (bounded on the north by a line drawn from Wmibouri. Were Regis and Tolpiddl' »rd near Dorchester, its west Dotty, and on the south by a lioi drawn Broad Mayne along the northern slope of the South D t o Siudland bay) are occupied by the plastic clay. The un- dulations of tli nation are rable. Potters' day m beds o\' various thickness and at different depths alternates with loose sand in this forma- tion in the Trough of Poole* It is sent to Staffordshire, where it is mixed with ground flints and employed in the finer kinds of pottery. Beneath the potters* clay lies a scam of very friable earthy brown coal, which crumbles when put into water, burn* with a weak flame, emitting a par and rather bituminous smell, somewhat like Bovey cool An extensive horizontal bed of pipeclay skirts the nor- thern declivity of the South Downs, and ii contain* * bed of coal exactly resembling that of A4um Bay in the Isle of Wight : clay of the same bed, but not of equal may be found in other parts of the Trough of Pool- quarried extensively near the town of Poole, where cl icfcs is also dug. Near Huudfast Point the this formation passes into sandstone. The plastic v\a\ i> bund capping one or two hills south-west of Dorebes The clialk formation hounds the plastic clay. In the North Downs the chalk occupies a breadth of nearly la miles, viz., liom Shaftesbury to Cranbourne and along the valley of the Stour from above Blandford to WimboUrtll Milliter : at its western extremity the formation is still broader, extendi tig about eighteen miles from beyond Ben- minster to Stinsford near Dorchester. On the southi of the Trough of Poole it becomes much narrower, s averaging two miles in breadth. The cliffs along the south COM* are partly chalk: the strata are in some places curved and occasionally vertical. The valleys, drained by the uppef part ot the Frome and its tributaries, are occupied i^reen sand, so that the mass of the chalk-hills minster is cut oil from the rest of tho formation. The remainder of our geological notice must be arranged in two parts: the first referring to the district south chalk range and extending to the coast ; the second rel to the district west aud north-west of the same ruu^ shal] first speak of the southern districts. The chalk marie, green sand, weald clay, and in skirt tbe ch.dk in the order iu which we have named them in Hie Isle of Purbeek, and extend along the coast h the chalk and the Purbeek and Portland limestone he noticed. The iron baud near Lulworth contains imper- fect beds of wood-coal. The weald clay is not found along the const west of the Isle of Purbeek. The Purbeek strata, belonging lo the upper series of the Oolitic formation, consist of argillaceous limestone alter- nating with schistose marie? they crop out from un iron sand in the Isle of Purbeek, A variety of the P atone, known as Purbeek marble, was formerly much used for columns and ornaments in our cathedrals a churches, hut is now out of use. The thickness of t he Pur- heck beds is estimated at 290 feeL The Portland Oolite* another member of the same series, which succei Purbeek stone, occupies the remainder of the Isle i beck and the whole of that of Portland. It c< number of beds of a yellowish white cab generally mixed with a small quantity of si] But the different hods of winch it is composed often their characters, nor are the same beds of an uniform cha- racter in different localities. The varieties of this tion afford the greater part of the stone nsed for architectu- ral purposes in Loudon* The Portland stone came into repute in tho time oi James L, who used it by tbe advice of his architects in re- building the bauqueling-house at Whitehall. At great fire of Londou, a.d. 16G6, v:«>t quantities of i!r LSed in rebuilding St. Paul's and other pul A considerable portion of Westminster Bridge a. whole of fUackfnars Bridge are built of it. The quarries are thus described by Mr. Smealon in his i Narrative of the Building, &c,» of the Edystoue Lighthouse ;' *The first thing that excited my curiosity was ll: subject I came upon ; that is, the quarries from whence the stone sent from Portland is produced. The upper surface oi the Island I found was totally Hat, but elevated ah ling to the estimation of my eye, at leas feet.* The stratum of -tone, that is wrought for sale, lies nearly parallel with the upper surface of the island, and with not much cover of earth or rubbish upon iL Tii beds of stone, lying in contiguity one above another. varying in thickness in general from two to four feet, and upward. Those which are usually called the merchantable bed - u>n account of the blocks tor sale being produced there- 1 with a stratum called the cap, which is formed entirely of a congeries of petrified aea shells of a great variety of kinds, but in general so distinct and * Tut higligii pcort u we have Men i» much high# i Uhta fchk. DOR 95 DOR rtptmte in their forms that to the curious naturalist their *j«eeie§ teem very easy to be made out ; but as they, in a ree, retain their respective figure* (though ie places more, in some leas), spaces or cavities are left n them, which consequently very much diminish the ; but vet the cementing principle is so the whole together is considerably harder than chantablo beds; and indeed so hard that, to get rid v as possible, it is generally blasted off with gun* • ! ; \V rbr these cavities the capstone would he worked with tools; or, at least, it would not ng at a place where there is so great a plenty ahty ; bat as it is necessary to remove n reduces a piece of stone with his eye to the largest figure which it will admit, and blocks are thus naif a ton to six or eight tons' weight, orup- lUrolarly bespoke.' rata of stone of all kinds on the east aide of Port- iggrvgate thickness of 93 feet* on the west i ap' is at present only burnt for lime, jr, a blue slaty or greyish yellow clay the upper Oolitic series underlies the stone: it sometimes contains beds of a highly is shale* which from their be inn found near Kirn- i the lido of Purbeek, have obtained the name of I, and have given to the whole formation of Kiuimcridge clay. The shale burns with a ng out a sulphureous smell. The _ of the Klmmend-e clavis estimated at COO or 700 is the base of the Portland Oolite in the Isle and, and the line of junction between the two for- levated on the north side of the island far above U* level of kraied hy a b? m abrupi lb Us Hot art see. The coasts of the island are here ink of Kim me ridge clay, surmounted ut of Oolite. On the south side of b dip of Ihe strata towards the south the is brought down to the 1 sen. irestern shore of Ihe Isle of Purheck ttere the chalk downs approach Ihe sea, and are skirted ate bi a eery narrow belt occupied by the iron sand, and i bet aeaward, by the Portland Oolite, the sea has ' rrncd several singular coves, at the entrance of wh Wry headlands of Oolite; while the cove or basin is exea- 1 inland as far as the chalk. The precipitous sides of exhibit in a most striking manner the forma- i between the chalk and the Oolite. Westward of the cere* just described, extending from wWnomh bay towards the river Brit, occurs what it termed trOeologbt double aertei of formations, A tier tie green v. ack, and Portland beds, and Kimmc- rieee clay b pped out from beneath the iMV the coral i clay, members of the mid- JltacHeiof Oolites rise to the surface in succession, and arc t«eree4ed 1' est Marble and the Great Oolite, which -eries of the Oolitic formations, To f the Great Oolite nnd Forest Marble t lie sepfffer strata reappear in reverse order ot succession ; the . then the coral rac;, and then the Kinimeridge liiehruna down to the shore at Weymouth, and rises spift from the sea in the Isle of Portland, where it appears \ wilftuke Portland Oolite. In. the north-western and western parts of the county, the chalk formation is succeeded by the green sand, which crops out from beneath it, and skirts the northern side and the western extremity of the North Downs. The green sand forms the outlying masses of Pillesdon and Lewaton hills, and of others vet farther w r est along the border of Dorset- shire and in the county of Devon. [Devonshire.] Neither Ihe iron sand nor the weald clay, nor bo far as wo are aware, the chalk marie, appears to be found in this part of the county. West tat Shaftesbury extends a bed of Kimmeridge clay which crops out from under the green sand : west of the Kimraeridge clay Is a range of coral rag hills; and still further west occur the Oxford clay, and the Great Oolite. All these formations aro overlaid bv the westward extension of the chalk and green sand from the vtilley of the Stour to Benminster: but some of them re-appear in the cliffs u bleb line tho coast westward of the Chesil Bank. The western extremity of the county is occupied by the lowest members of the Oolitic series and by the Lias. The line of junction of these formations extends nearly north and south from II minster in Somersetshire to the sea. In- sulated masses of green sand frequently cover both the Oolites and the Lias* and render it difficult to trace the liim of junction. The detached part of the county which is enclosed within Devonshire ii partly occupied by the red marie foundation. Agriculture.— The climate of Dorsetshire, though mild and healthy, is not so warm as its geographical situa- tion would lead us to expect; a circumstance owing- to the nature of the soil and the bareness of its chalk hills, there being little or nothing to break the force of the winds that sweep over them. The air is keen and bracing, rattier than soft and warm. In the valleys, the climate ibles that of the valleys of Devonshire, and the vege- tation is very similar. It "appears from Domesday Book that there were vineyards at that time in several parts of this COUflty , At present the harvest is not in general earlier than in the midland counties: and although snow seldom lies long on the ground, tin? land is not fit fbr sowing in spring sooner than in many parts of England where the winters nre more severe. A considerable portion of the soil in the smith -eastern part of this county is similar to that of Bagshot Heath, and not more fertile, being a loose sand and gravel, with u por- tion of ferruginous loam, The whole surface of tbe county consists chiefly of this loose sand and gravel, clay and chalk. The most fertile spots are those where all the three have been mixed in the valleys by the rivulets which run down the hills carrying the soil with them. The poor sandy soil occupies that part of the county which joins Hampshire. In the centre and towards Wiltshire lies the chalk; and along the coast, over a more solid chalky rock, is a stratum of clay, which likewise covers the western port towarts Devonshire, and the northern towards Somersetshire. The following division of the soils i* ghrefl in ihe * Agri- cultural Report of th nson :— Chalk . ICO ,759 Acres, Sand . . . . 85,157 „ Loam , 37,746 Gravel , . . 59,894 Miscellaneous . . * IS, 427 „ no Brash . . 29,700 „ Clay . 117,331 Total . > 604,014 is, towns, roads, &c. The chalk hills lo the west of Dorchester, and along the borders of the vale of Blaekmore, are of oofttLderablfl ntain several narrow vales and drop bolloi Tbe soil on the most elevated parts of the chalk district is a thin loam over a rubbly chalk mixed with stones which tl the solid chalk. It is most advantageous to let this toil remain as sheep-walk re being fine and si as in other downs. In the bottom of the vale of Blackioore extremely fertile meadows watered by the river Stour. The hills which took down upon this' valley high and bare; but the lower sides are bcanlifulH varied with woods and fl The quantity of arable land throughout the POtmtJ bears but a small proportion to the pasture; oi^! ra- tion is paid to the rearing of sheep and (btslios of rattle than to the raising of com. The implements W^ are similar to those in use in Devonshire* The wheel- ploughs are preferred in still' and stony soils; and U is usual 10 put three horses before them, two abreast, and the third before the near horse; so that the furrow being turned lo the right, two horses walk on the utiploughed ground, and uiie in the furrow: they are driven by a lad. Improved plough en introduced; but the majority of farmers are slow in relinquishing the instruments which tiny have been eaily accustomed to. The nine-share plough, or sca- rifier, has been found very useful in the light soils, and saves much time in preparing the land for the seed, as it goes over a great width and saves a ploughing. On the larger farms the farm-houses are old buildings of, and covered with stone tiles; in the smaller they L»t ■ tly thatched with reed. Many collages are built ith mud walls composed of road scrapings, chalk, nnd The foundation is of stone or brick, and on this the mud wall is built in regular layers, each of which is allowed to dry and harden before another is put over it. Garden walls are frequently built of these cheap materials, their tup being protected from the weather by a small roof of thatch, which extends a few inches over each side. The (arms are large, many having been laid together. In pi perous times, at the desire of the richer farmers, and with the concurrence of landlords, who found that the repairs on one large set of buildings are less than on many small ones. The rent of land varies greatly. In the poor sands it is a* low as 10*. or 12*. per acre; in the richer grass lands it is from 30*. to -10*.; some water-meadows lot as high as town sometimes in the light soils as soon as August, and bejbrc the wheat crop of that year is ripe, The quantity sown is usually three bushels, and is lamented as it is sown later. In the heavier loams the wheat is sown later, sometimes not much before Christmas ; in thai case a bushel more is required to allow for the grains that perish, or are eaten by the birds, who are then more alert after their food. The early sown wheat is thought moro subject to mildew. The seed is usually steeped and limed, When it is sown very early this precaution is frequently omitted. The average produce of wheat is fiom 17 to 20 bushels per acre. Barley is here a more important crop than wheat. It ii sown from the middle of March to the middle of May. The earliest sown is generally the best. The produce average* ;;ii bushels per acre. Oats are sown on the heavier and moisler soils, at the rate of six bushels per acre. They think that the straw is better fodder where the oats arc sown thick, but they perhaps forget that the b grain is produced by sowing thin or drilling wide. Bean* are planted or drilled in rows from 18 lo 24*inches d In the rich loams of the vale the produce is considerable, from 30 to 40 bushels per acre, and often more. Turnips are generally sown broadcast, at the rate of three pounds of seed per acre ; this gives an abundance of plants, which are thinned out by the hoc. Potatoes are cultivated lo a considerable extent in th« rich loams about Bridport, Beaminster, Abboisbur they are planted in rows, or the sets are dropped in every third furrow after the plough. They are horse-hoed, ana moulded up by a double mould-board plough : 24 bushels planted on an acre often produce 3C0, The beginning of May is the usual time of planting. Sainfoin is sown with a spring crop : four bushels of seed are required for an aere. It is cut before the blossom is fully expanded and made into hay, which is excellent fodder for sheep in winter. After several years, when it begins to go otf, it ii ploughed up, and the land sown wilh o . is often advantageous to pare and bum the land after sain* foin ; but as ibis practice is generally forbidden in leaf however advantageous it may be occasionally, a method i» adopted which equally destroys the vegetable mutter wttli burning the soil. This is lo rib the land; that is, to plough furrows with intervals, and do this again across the first ribs; the sods are thus cut in squares, and the harruvu passing over them leave the roots in the form of ma tufis, which are burnt, and the ashes spread to enrich the ground. A regular paring and burning would be mi better, both for the landlord and the tenant, does not produce much the first year after it is so* consequently many larmers sow hop-clover with it, which being an annual gives a produce the first year, and fills ihe intervals of the sainfoin, which is in perfection, the second. The land which has borne sainfoin for some year- sown a^ain with the same crop till after an interval of ie or 12 years at least. Hemp is cultivated to some extent in the richest I winch contain a considerable proportion of sand, and are too light for beans. The land is prepared by ploughing it three times; first, before winter, when it is richly dun. and next in spring, when it is well harrowed. The direc- tion of this second ploughing is across the former furrows, whenever it can conveniently be done* The third ploughing is in May, when the ground is laid as level and smooth »» possible by means of the heavy hoe or hack. Tuo bushel* of seed are lhen sown evenly over it, and slightly ha in, A slight rolling of the ground, if it is verj finishes the operation. Hemp completely keep* dam weeds by the shade of its leaves; and the land, richly manured fur ihis crop, is in good order after it fur any other which may suit it* An acre of good hemp produces 800 lbs, of fibre, a middling crop is GOO lbs., and one 43U lbs. The chaff of the hemp makes an es manure. Flax is likewise cultivated in the sound deep loam- have been gradually enriched by manuring ihe piv crops* II' the dung were not thoroughly incorporated m the soil it would make the flax coarse and uneven, soil must be pulverized to a considerable depth, and must lite be veiy free from weeds. Two bushels of seed on an acre. The be*t seed comes from Riga; the linu sowing is the middle of April. Clover seed is sometime* Id be most carefully hand-we< as soon as the plants can be distinguished from weeds : a J this the llax and clover will keep them down. The pr»- M bushels of seed, each of which gives a gallon and a half of oil, and from 600 to 900 lbs. of liax lit for spinning* The grass lands and pastures occupy about three-fifths of DOR 97 DOR ■H 1 1 Li I th* surface of the county, or above 300,000 acres, of which are irrigated, chiefly in (he sandy and chalky The meadows along the vale of Blackmoic are y rich, and produce much hay, which is used to feed winter. The upland meadow! are well i frequently dressed wilh lime .md dung. Many which feed on the downs in summer are wintered in The pastures on the hills arc not sufficiently n oxen, but are well adapted to feed dairy rows. r is in good repute in London and Porta- >hip provision as well as domestic use: it is not e Irish, and is therefore preferred, although the ler when it is of the best quality. Dorset salt n well washed, is very commonly sold in London i row pastures will keep a cow on es during the whole summer: of the inferior pas- three or four acres are required for each cow. The are frequently let to a dairyman at the rate of B :>w for the season. This is a great convenience farmer who has arable land to attend to, and is thus all care but that of providing pasture for the v for the pasture, The cows cat little else but w in winter, and very little hay is made in proportion rent of grass land. The farmer finds a house for [atryman and Ins family to live in, allows him to nd poultry as he chooses, and a mare to carry larkct, This mare generally produces a foal, dairyman's profit The bargain is from Candlemas, A notice to quit given by either All Saint* 1 Day is considered sufficient* and the i quits the premises at Candlemas. The butter is an allowance of a fourth part of the sums pays for a cow for each calf so reared. February weaning calves, because in May when idant they can be turned out to advantage .uter. ept for the dairy in the vales are chiefly of the breed, but the pasture on the hills not being _ good for them, another mixed breed is preferred jerr„ which ha^ longer horns, and seems to be a cross be- the old long horns and the Gloucestershire, or perhaps i n The colour is generally brindle on the sides i white stripe down the back and white under the re hardy, and in general good milkers on mo- Crosses with Alderney cows are occasionally ., but chiefly in gentlemen's dairies on account of^ o which they give. Dairymen prefer quantity and large m Dorset sheep are noted as a profitable breed to those fear house-lambs for the London market. They are md well formed, straight in the carcase, deep in the : rump is larger than in other sheep \ the Weuft points forward, the face is thin, the horns m rod bend rather backward, the tail is usually left long. Tbej* give much milk and fettcn their lambs better than lay other breed. There is another very small breed n lb* Isle of Purbeck, and near Weymouth, of which tl* flesh is in repute with epicures: they weigh about Quarter, and are generally sold by the quarter like ib, and not by the pound. Some consider them M the real and original Dorsetshire breed. They resemble (fee email forest sheep formerly found on all the commons of die forest of Windsor, and on Bagshot -heath, the mutton *f which was in equal repute as Bagshot mutton. The v«ot is fine, but the fleece does not weigh above li or 2 fOVlii en an average. The South-down breed is yeffj fifty found in Dorsetshire, and suits the pasture and climate •iian the Leicester. The management of Dorset when they are intended for producing early lambs, is fcdltfw*: — At four years old when t!i • had two lambs, their lambs an in April, and the are kept on water meadows and the richest pastures, r folded, that they may be in condition to P. C , No 543. take the ram in May and June, and be forward in lamb by Michaelmas, when they are almost invariably sent to Wey- hill fair, and sold to dealers who drive them towards London and sell them to those who fatten early ho use- lamb, and who make a very considerable profit on them, if they under- stand how to manage the ewes to the best advantage. The Dorset ewes frequently have twin lambs, but the single are preferred for fattening. When there are twins, one of them U either killed immediately or given away. The average quantity of wool on a Dorset sheep is 31 pounds. The following fairs are established in the county; but several of them are no longer cattle fairs, but mere holy days : Abbey Mil ton, Tuesday after July 25; Abbot sbury, July 10 ; Allington, July 22 ; Beaminster, September 1 9 ; Bland- ford, March 7 f July 10, and Novembers, a large sheep fair ; Bridport, April G, fat beasts, cows, calves, bulls; Octo- ber 1 1, cattle and pedlery ; Broadway, Wednesday before September. 18; Broad Windsor, Trinity Monday; Cerne Abbas, Mkllent Monday, for barren cows, and cows with calf, Holy Thursday, October 2 ; Corfe Castle, May 1 2, October 39 for hogs and toys; Cranbourne, August 24, December 6, cheese and sheep; Dallwood, first Wednes- day before August 24; Dorchester, February 14, cows and calves, barreners. Trinity Monday, cows and horses: July (\ t sheep and lambs, August 6, sheep, lamb, wool, leather; Emmergreen, Tuesday before Holy Thursday ; E vers hot, May 12, cattle and toys; Farnham, August 21, cheese and toys: Frampton, March 4, August 1, September 1; Gil- lingham, Trinity Monday, cattle, September K\ toys; Her- mitage, August 26, horses; Holtwood, August G, horses, sheep, toys ; Lyme Regis, February 13, October 2; Leigh, March 25, May l f September 3 ; Lambert Castle, Wednes- day before June 24, cattle; Maiden Newtown, March 9, May 4, cows, &lc; Martin Town, November 22, 23, slu I horses; Milbornc St. Andrews, November 30, sheep, cows. ke. ; Melbury, Whitsun Monday; Ower Moigne, October 10, pigs and toys ; Poole, May 1, Novcm* ber ., free mart for toys ; Pamphill, July 7, October 2 Piddle Town, Easier Tuesday, October 2$, cows and pigs; Portland, November 5, sheep ; Shaftesbury, Saturday before Palm Sunday, June 24, November 23, cattle; Sherborne, Wednesday before Holy Thursday, cattle, July 18, wool, cattle, horses, July 26, lambs, October 13, Wool and cattle; Shroton, September 25, sheep, cows, horses; Stalbridge, May 6, September 4, beasts; Stockland, July 18, cat lie ; Sturminster, May 1l\ October 24, fat cattle ; Sydling, De- cember 6, cattle: Toller Down, May 29, iheep, 3D, t Wareham, April 17, cattle. July 5, September 1 1 : Wim- borne, Friday before Good Friday, cuttle and horses, Sep- lembcr 14, cau 1 theep, cheese J Woodbury Hill, near Bere Regis, September 1 8, and five fallowing dfl cattle, burses, hops, oth, See. : Woodland* July 5, horses and cheese ; Woolbridge, May 14 Yetminster, First Tuesday aftei April SOJOciohei Dfomont, Totvus. fa: — Tin- county ni' Dm i to the year 1740, was thu- divided. There wwrC five more con- siderable parts, or as they were termed, * divisions/ which took their names from the toWHftOf — L Blandford, II. Brid- port, HL Dorchester, IV, Shaftesbury, and V. Shcrboumc. These were further subdivided as fellows: — I. The Bland ford division contr'iied the boroughs of U) Blandford, (21 Corfe Castle, (3) Poole, and (4) Wareha the hundreds of (1) Bere Regis, f 2) Coombsd itch, ft) II; (4) Hundreds Barrow, (3) Pimperne, (BJ Rowbarrow, (7) Rushmore, and ($) Winfrith: i>nd the liberties uf(l) Bin- don, (2) Divelisb, (3) Overmoy^ne, and M) Siowhorough. II. The Bridport division contained the boroughs of (5) Bridport, and (6) Lyme Regis ; the hundreds of (9) Bea- minster, (10) Beaminster Forum, and Redhove, (11) Eggar- don, (12) Godderthorn, and ( 1 3) Whitchurch Canon icorum : and the liberties of (5> Brood Wil Kramptmi, (7) Loder and Buthenliampton, and (8) Poorshick. IIL The Dorchester dr otained the boroughs of (7) Dorchester, <>) We\ mouth, and (9) Melcomb Regis: the hundreds of (14) Cullifordlree, (15) George (St.), (tfi) Piddletown, (17) Tollerford, and < J H) Uggescomb, or Ugtrs- combe: and the liberties of j( 9) Fordington,(10) Piddlcbi: (11) Portland, (12) Preston and Sutton Poyntz, (13) \V , and (14) W T yke Regi> and El well. IV, The Shaft* contained (he borough of (10) Shaftesbury: tl La <4 i I'M Baflbuty, (20) Og- dean, (21) Cranbourne, V21\ Knulton, (23) Looaebarrow, i Sixpenny Haudley, (25) Up Wiubournc Mouktomond (2fi) 1 V J VolIX^G DOR 96 DOR Wimbourne SL Giles t &M the liberties of (15) Alcester, (1G» Gillinghnm, and (17) Stunuinster Marshall. V, The Sherbourne division contained the hundreds of (27) Brownshril, (28) Buekland Newton, Iffl) Cerne, (30) Modbury, (31) Redlane, (32) Sherbourne, (33) Sluruiinstcr Newton Cattle, (34jTotcomb, (35) Wtiiteway,and (36) Yate- minstcr: and the liberties of (18 J Alton Paucras, (luj Helstodk, $0) Minterne Ma^no, (21) Piddletrt ntlmk% (28) Ryme Intrinseca, ft3) Selling St. Nicholas, and (£4) Stour Provost, Cerne, Tot comb, and Modbury bundle! for some purposes united: and the liberty of Minterne Magna is by some given as united with thai of Piddle- treuthtde. The boroughs in the above list are not all parliamentary* Since 1 7 lu a new arrangement of the county has been adopted. The five divisions have been increased to nine, as follows : — 1 The Slahdford north division (population 9198) con- tains the borough of ( 1 ) Blandford ; the hundreds of (1) mosditch, (2) Pimperne, (3) Rushmore ; and the liberty of m ) Diveilah, or Dewlish. 11. The Blatnlt bid iOUtb division (population 15.139) contain* the boroughs D rfe Castle, and (3) Ware- ham; the hundreds of (4) Beer, or Bere Regis, (5) Hun- dredsbarrow, (6) fl Hasler, (7) Rowbarrow, (8) Winfrilh; and if (2) Bindon, (3) Chverraoigne or Ovenuovgne. Mnboroiigh, or Stowborough. 11L f l ion 29,58 j) contains the boroughs of (4) Bridport, and (5) Lyme Regis: the hun- dreds of (9) B 1 10) Beamiuster Forura and Red- houe or RedhovcJ 1 1) Eggerton or E^gardon, (12) Godder- thorn, and Hi) Whitchurch C&nonicorttm ; and the liber- ties Of (5) Broad Wiltdtof, (4) Franuiton, {7} Loder, Ot Lo- tbers, and Bothehhamptftn, and {Si Poorstock. IV. The Cerne diviaiuii (population 85 17) contains the hun- dreds of H4) Buckland NeWton* (15) Genie, (16) Modbury, (17) Toteomb (which three are united), and (18) Wtailewey; the liberties of (9) Alton Patterns, (lU)Piddletreuthide, and (11) Sydling St. Nicholas. V. the Dorchester division (population 32,039) contains the borough* of(fl) Dorchester, {7)Melc.orab Regis, united with (8) Weymouth ; Lhe hundreds of (19) CulhfoVdfree, I2U) George, or St. George, (2 1 ) Toilerford, (22) Piddletown, i 23) Ug^scoinbe ; and tue liberties of (J 'J) Fordinglon, dr For- thington, (13) Piddlehiuton, (14) Portland, ( 1 A) Sutton Points, u 1 ' ■ • v ■ 1 1 1 z , ( 1 1 Wul »y ho use, or \V a y I m muse, and (17) Wyke Regis and Elwell. VI. the Shaftesbury, or Shaston, east division (population 2U012) contains the hundreds of (24) Badbury, (25) Cog- dean, (2G» Cranbourne (part of), (27) Knulton, or Knov. I ■eburruw, (29) Monkton up Winibourue, (30) Six- penny Handley (part of), and (31) Wimbeurne St. Giles. VII. The Shaftesbury, or Shaston. west division (popula- tion JJ.;>ni) contains the borough of (9) Shaftesbury * jmrts of the hundreds of (26) Cranbourne, and (30) Sixpenny Handley. given above ; and lhe liberties of (18) Alcester, anil (19) Gil line V III. 1 In Melbourne, or Sherborne, division (population 10,1 uns the hundreds of (32) Sherbournc, und (3 I) Yateuiinster, or Yetminster ; and the liberties of (2U) Halstock, and (21) Ryiue Intriuseca. IX. The Sturm ins tor division (population 11,219) con- tain* tlif hundreds of (34) Brownshal, (35) Redlane, and <:t-> Sturminster Newton Caslle ; and the liberty of (22) Stour or Slower Provost. Tbl hundreds iu the above list, it will be Been, are the same as those in lhe foregoing: but the borough of Poole II here omitted, being considered as a county of itself (po- pulation 6459), and the liberties of Minterne Magna and Sturminster Marshall are respectively included in the liberty of Piddletrenthide and the hundred of Cogdean. The population given above is from the" census of 1831. ue market-towns. Dorchester, the county U sod a municipal and parliamentary borough, on the river Fro or- ; population, in 1B31, 31)33; the parliamentary boroughs of Bridport on the Brit, population in 1831, 4242 ; Lyme Regis on the Sea, population in 1831, 2621; Mel- comb Regis on the Sea, population in 1831, united with that of Weymouth, 7655; Poole, on Poole harbour, popula- tiun in 1631, 0469: Shaftesbury, on the the tiy adjacent to Wiltshire, population in 1831, 3041; and Wareham, between the Piddle and the Frome, popui in 183), 2325; and the municipal borough of Blandford Forum, on the Stour, population in 1831, 3109. Of these places, and of the market-towns of Beaminsfer on the Brit, near its source, population in 1831, 2968, Sherbourne on the Yen, population in 1631, 4261, and Wimbourne Mtasttn lhe Allen, population in 1831, 4009, an account is given l-Uc where. [Beaminstkr, Blandford, Bridport, Doa- chestkr, Lyme, Poole, Shaftesbury, Sherbourne, Wareham, Weymouth, Wimbourne Minster.] Of the other market-towns, Cerne Abbas, Cranbourne, Stalbridge, and Sturminster Newton, as well as of Corfe Oistle, a disfranchised borough, and Milton Abbas, the market of whieh has been discontinued of late years, an account is subjoined. Cerne Abbas is on the little river Cerne, a feeder of tbe Prome, and in the combined hundreds of Cerne, Toicomb, and Modbury, 1\ miles from Dorchester. The parish com- prehends 3010 acres (a large proportion being downs or sheep-walks), and had in 1831 a population of 1209, Cerne is in a pleasant vale, surrounded by steep chalk hills. It is a very small town, with little trade except what is trans- acted at its weekly market (held on Wednesday, for corn, butchers* meat, and provisions, and tolerably well quented), and at its three yearly fairs. The town was for- merly notorious for the number of persons engaged in smuggling. Petty sessions for the division are held here. There was formerly at Cerne a Benedictine abbey of great antiquity, rebuilt and endowed in tbe tenth century by Ailmer, or .ASlward, or iEgil ward, whom Leland calls carl of Cornwall and Devon. Its revenues were valued, at ths dissolution, at 623/. 13*. 2d. gross, or 515/. 17#. 1P<£ dear yearly value. All that remains of the abbey is a stalely, large, square, embattled tower or gate-house, now in dilapidated. There is an antient bridge, once an appendage bf the abbey, and a mure modern bridge; both are of stone. A mansion-house, called the Abbey House, and chiefly built from the ruins of the abbey, contains incorporated in it some remains of the more antient abbey-house, buiV Abbot Vanne in the fifteenth century. Several beau overflowing wells ssill remain, probably the work of the aJbBtiti, drawing their sources through subterranean chan- nels frnm the spring of St. Augustine. The parish church was built by one of tbe later abbots for the use of the parishioners. It is a handsome building, in the perpendi- cular style of Gothic architecture, with a fine fouer, which has octagonal turrets and pinnacles. The living is a viraragc, of the annual value of 81/., with a glebe-house. There is a meetinghouse for Independents, By the edu- cation returns of 1833, it appears that there were in Cerne 1 infant and daily school, with about HO children, portly supportel by the clergyman of the parish; 9 dny-sch with nearly 220 children; and 2 Sunday-sch^ nearly 15U children (the larger school connected with the cnurcnL supported by voluntary contributions. On the southern slope of 'Trendle Hill/ a short distance north-west of the town, is the outline of a remarkable flfi of a man bearing a club, cut into the chalk; the li the figure is about J Hi) ft. ; the outlines a i >ad. There are various traditional and eonj u nts respecting the origin of this figure. It i^ r> townspeople about once in seven years. On tne&u of the hilt, over the giant's bead, has been an llt'iiiion, and on the north point a harrow. There are several barrows on the surrounding hills. Cerne was jured by the Irish troops in the king's service in the great civil war a.d. 1644, and; by a storm of wind ajj. 1 T Cranbourne is a small market-town, situated in a fine champaigu country, on the little river Allen (a feeder of the Stour) near its head. It is in the hundred of Cranbourne, 93 miles from London. The parish is the largest in the county, comprehending 13,730 acres, and had, in 1S3 population of 2158. chiefly agricultural. No mam; are carried on. The market, which is small, is on Thurs- days; there are two fairs and one great cattle market id the year. The houses are in general neat and well bu About a.d. 980 a monastery for Benedictines v as here by Ailward de Mean or Snew, of the family ol the Elder. This cither was originally, or subsequently be- came, an abbey; but the abbot ana most of the moi re m o ved t o Te W ke sb u r y , i t was red uced I * pie priory and a cell of Tewkesbury, Some time after the OB the present manor-house was built oh the site and frnm the materials of the priory; it is tJ ihc Marquis of Salisbury, who takes the title of viscount from DOR DOR nth this town* The parish church, formerly the priory church, which is one of the oldest and largest in the county, will >odate 1 QUO persons. The tower is in the pcrpcn- Le; the church has portions of an earlier charac- •or under the north porch is Norman. There h wood pulpit on a stone base. The living U a luipelries of Verwood and Bove- of the yearly value of 141/., with a glebe- house. \ were in the parish, in 1*33, G infant or dame schools, iuUiren; 4 day-schools, with 206 children; and 4 Sund . with -JG'2 children. ^t of the town is a large waste extending into re: it was formerly a free warren or chase, once pos- ttftsed by Uie house of Gloucester, and till lately by Lord . who had a right to keep deer all over it. It is ft chiefly with haaela and blackthorns, with a few umber trees* It has lately been disfranchised ns a eh ace >f parliament. It was very pernicious to the neigh- ins, and was the occasion that few turnips were io«n, as the deer made great depredations on that crop *d not be prevented. The deer are now destroyed, is in the hundred of Bruwnsha], about two I No Calo (which falls into the Stout)* J 12 miles Jrom London, The parish contains 4*ii»o aoiee (including the tithing* of Gomershay, Thornhill and Weston), and had I a population of 1773, of which rather more than a via agricultural. The market is on Tuesday, and -e tvro entile fairs in the year. The cattle market is weeks. According to Hutch iris's History 2nd adit. JS13, vol. iiL, p. 839), the stock- is carried on here, regularly laid out : in the market-place is «g twenty-two feet high, or. including the base steps, thirty feet There is a dissenting moating' church is a large antient structure, with a bigQ wer at the. west end. The living is a reetoij of alue of 888/. with a glebe-house. There vera 183, one * national- day-school, supported ption, with 115 children, three Sunday-schools. hen, besides several dame school*. Sto in the parish, and used for building and roofing. r or Stourminster Newton Castle is in the uf the same name, in a rich vale on the hank of 9 miles from London. The town is divided s: Sturminster (by far the largest) lies on the Newton Castle lies on the south side of the connected by a bridge. The parish 4530 acres, and had in 1831 a papulation of 1831, ml two-fifths are agricultural . The market is •aThur rti and on Saturday for butchers* meat: the rattle market is once a fortnight: there are two fairs in . Sec Th* i rly built ; the market-house is a very which is the base of a cross, on four church is a large building with an embattled moderate height. The living is a vicarage of the value of 712/. In Newton Castle is an antient for* , probably of the Saxon time, in the form of a Raman D. surrounded on the south-west side and part of the a vallum and ditch : there are the remains of buildings near it. There wore in the parish one infant school with nearly 170 children, one I with CO or 70 boys, and one Sunday-school of n, all supported by subscriptions or donations: rod fiva oU, with about 60 children. jed borough, is near the centre or rather peninsula of Purbeck, It is included m Blandford louth division, and is 1 16 miles from London. The borough and parish boundaries are the same, and in- w area of 9860 acres: there were in 1831 1712 in- ;jta- • own* which is near the castle, consists of two streets, flf man looking houses, built of stone and covered with tiki. The inhabitants are partly engaged in the marble tad stunc quarries, and clay works in the neighbourhood, TNc church antient fabric, with many h architecture: it has large porch, and two le of the church, formerly cbtpels, *es. The church wns much a when the castle was attacked ildn-1 i tie e 1 I J lie wa* built, probably in the tenth century, by King Edgar. Its stateliness and strength, being situated on a high hill, caused it to be regarded in former limes as a fortress of great importance. It was sometimes the resi- denoe of the West Saxon princes. Here King Edward ihe Martyr was assassinated by his step-mother, EltVirk (a. d. 978 or 981). King John in his war with the barons de- posited his regalia hero for security : and Erhyard 11 he fell into the hands of Jus enemies was for a time prisoned here. In the great civil war Curie Ca stoutly defended for the king by Lady Bankes, wife of Lord Chief Justice Sir Jphn Bankes, the owner of it, with the assistance of her friends and retainers, and uf' i governor sent from the kind's army, It was however taken hy lh<» parliamentarians by treachery, February, 1645-46, and mantled. The ruins are extensive, and from their high situation form a very striking object. The castle is separated limn the town by a ditch, now dry, which is crossed by a bt ■> of four very narrow high arches. 1 The vast fragments of the king's tower/ says Mr. Hutching, ■ the round towers, leaning as if ready to fall, the broken walls and vast pieces of them tumbled into the vale below, form such a scene of havock and desolation as strikes every spectator with horror and concern. The plenty of stone in the neighbourhood, and the excellency of the cement, harder to be broken than the stones themselves, have preserved these prodigious ruins from being embezzled and lessened/ Corfe Castle was a borough by prescription previous to the reign of Elizabeth, who bestowed on it a charter ; but the privileges granted by this charter were vested rather in thfl lord of the manor than the burgesses. Another charter was granted by Charles II. Corfe Castle never - nan* tatives to the House of Commons till the reign of Queen Elizabeth, and was diafranfibited by the Reform Act. The Mrisfa is now included in the parliamentary borough of YVareham. The living of Corfe Castle is a rectory, of the yearly value of Biil., with a glebe-house. There were in the parish in 1883, three infant or dame schools with 65 children ; five day-schools with above 25U children; four ol theae scb were chiefly supported by subscriptions and donations j and three Sunday-schools with above 200 children. One of the day-schools (supported by dissenters) had a lending library attached. Milton Abbas, or Abbot, is said to derive its MOM | which is a contraction of Middleton Abbot) from its situation near the centre of the county. It is in the hundred of White- way, in a deep vale inclosed by sleep chalk hills on the north and south side, 1 1 1 miles from London* The parish comprehends 2 J20 acres, and had in 1831 a population of 84fi persons: above three-fourths of the population are agri* cultural. Its market and fairs have been given up. Here was an abbey founded by King Athelstan, which alone gave any importance to the town, which was in former times more considerable than now. The abbey has been numbered among the mitred abbeys, but erroneously. Its value at the dissolution was 720/. 4*. Id* gross, or 578/, 13*. 1 Id. clear. The buildings of the abbey were preserved for a long time, but were gradually pulled down, chiefly to be replaced by more modern erections. The hall yet re- mains, a noble and magnificent old room : part of the mansion of Milton Abbey, belonging to the Damer farady, which enjoyed for some time the title of earl of Dorchester, now extinct* Milton has an almshouse and a grammar- school. The conventual church was for some time the parish church, but a late earl of Dorchester having built a new parish church, converted the old one into a private chapel. It consists of the choir, transepts, and tower of the old abbey church: the choir El chiefly of early decorated character, the transepts and tower perpendicular. The general appearance of this edifice is very fine. The living of Milton Abbas is a vicarage, of the yearly value of 127/., with a glebe-house. In 1833 the parish contained seven da y - aob ool a with about 70 children, and Sunday-school* witbaboui Markets were formerly kept nt Abbot*hury, Bere Regis, Evershot, Frampton, and other places. The inhabitants • it Ahboishury, which is near the western end of the Cbi Hank, are much engaged in the mackerel fishery. A lai*go j of Benedictia nxnded here in the eleventh ry by Ore, steward of KillR Edward ihe ( little of BOW remain: the pnrual church i mtirely demolitl ^1 DOR 100 DOR 101 _ Near Abbot hbury is an antient chapel of St. Catherine, which, from its elevated situation, is used as a tee -mark. Swannnire> 6* Swmtfwicli, near Cote Castle, is a place of tfBlti resort as a bathing place. » Ditisiom for Ecclesiastical and Legal ptrrposes.— ln the earlier periorl of the Ecclesiastical constitution of Eng- land, Dorsetshire was included in the bishopric of Dor- chester in Oxfordshire, a see founded by Bin nils, first bishop of the West Saxons, about a,d« 626 ; and afterwards re- in ovetl to Winchester. In the year 705 when Ina, king of Wessex, divided his kingdom into dioceses, Dorset sh iiv was comprehended in that of Sherborne, from which place the see was removed, about the middle uf the 1 fill oettturj , to Sarum. Upon the. erection of the see of Bristol, a.d. 1 542, Dorsetshire was transferred to the new diocese. °f which it constituted the chief part, and it continued to he so, UCltil transferred back by the late act to the diocese of Salis- bury. Dorsetshire was an archdeaconry before it was trans- ferred 1o the see of Bristol. It 18 subdivided into five rural deaneries, Bridport, Dorchester, Pimperue, Shaftesbury, and Whitchurch \\ interbourne. While the county was in the of Bristol the bishop held his triennial, and the archdeacon his annual visitations at Bridport, Dorchester, Dlandibrd, Shaftesbury, Cms Abbas, of Whitchurch: this arrangement we presume will be continued. The numhur of benefices it is difficult to give: Hutch ins gives the publics at 250; of these some are parochial ehapelries ; others, though separate and independent in other respects, are united under one incumbent. This count J is included in the Western circuit. The were antient ly held at Sherhourne; sometimes though rarely -bury, but generally, especially in latter times at Dorchester, where they may be considered The shire -hall and county gaol are at Dor* bestir. The Epiphany quartet sessions are held at Blandfbnl, the Easter ar Sherhourne, the Midsummer at Shaftesbury, aaid the Michaelmas at Bridport. Btibre the passing of the Reform Art, twenty members were returned to the House of Commons from Dorsetshire, vix. two for the roimly, four tor the united boroughs of Wey- mouth and MeLcomh Regis, and two each for the boroughs of Bridport, Corfe Castle, Dorchester, Lyme, Poole, Shaftes- bury, and Wareham. By the Reform Act the number has been reducer! to fourteen, viz., three for the counl each for the boroughs of Bridport, Dorchester, and Poole,, arid Weymouth, united with Mclcornh Re^is; and one each for the boroughs of Shafte>bury, Lyme Regis, and Wareham, Corfe Castle was disfranchised and included in the neighbouring parliamentary borough of Wareham. The chief place of election for the county is Dorchester: the pulling stations are BeaminsteTj Blandford, Cbesilton (in the Isle of Portland), Dorchester, Shaftesbury, Sher- boiirne. Wareham, and Wimbourne* Hist >rtfaud Atrtujui ties.— This county was, in the BtrUMH period noticed hy history, inhabited by a people whom Ptolemy calls &ovporpty*£ Durotriges, • name which Mr, Huicluus ulict Camden) derives from the British words D.vrwa'cr and Tn^ au inhabitant, and interprets to mean - hy the water side. According to Asset* Menoven- fjritons called this people Dur Gwvr: the Saxons called them Donjecno (Durscttau,) whence the modern name of the county. The name Dorset tan is equivalent jn meaning to the antient British name, given in a Greek form hv Ptolemy* These Durotriges appear to have been of Belgic race. Upon the conqui by the Romans, Dorsetshire was included in Britannia Prima. Of this early period of our history there are several re- rn;iins in various camps and earth works, stone circles, cromlechs, and barrows. In the north-eastern part of the and the adjacent part of Wiltshire, are several em- bankments with ditches : they all run in a winding and irregular manner, mostly from southeast to north ihe ditch on the northea-t side. Venuhteli, which ii name to a part of Cranbournc ehaee, is >»] these* firimsditch ■ another. On the right of the road from Cerne Abbas to Calstoek and in other parts of the county are little ban other in all kind^uf angles': they are made of Hints covered with turf. Neither tli nor the, tns to be kn There are several Roman camps onty. Mr. Ilutchins enumerates twenty-five; and the waiU amphitheatre of Dorchester, and the eotnfl and pnements found there, arc monuments of the same victorious people, rcyraoui I pkoei There were at least two Roman stations in the county, viz., Durnovann, [Itin. Antonini J or Aovvtw, Dunium [Ptolemy], D Ofehester : and Vindochidia or Vindogladia, Vindelia m Richard of Cireaoester, which some are disposed to fix at Wiiidiourne, others more probably ut Gussage, between Bland ford FortUB and Cranbourne. To these Dr. Stu* would add a third, lbernmm, (mentioned by the anon; ll.iVL-nnasJ which he fixes at 'Bere Regis. Several p in the confused and barbarous list of names given by Ra- vennas, are conjectured by Baxter to be in Dorsetshire. The Icknkdd or Ecknield way enters the county at iu western extiemity, coming from Hembury Fort [Devon- shire], and runs east by south to Dorchester, near which it is \ery perfect, high and broad, and paved with Hint and stone: from Dorchester it runs by Sheepwick and Stur- miknter Marshall, and the Gussages into Wiltshire. la this part it is called Aekling dike* Its passing near the ives support to the conjecture of those who fix Vindogladia at one of them. The remains of a Roman road may be traced on the south-west side of the Frome, leading Broil Diin.hester in a north-west direction as far as Bradford Peverel, and Straiten, soon after which it disappears: another road may be traced from Dorchester, on the other hank ofFrome, parallel to the former road, and unit >: it atSlratton; a third runs south from Dorchester in the direction of Meleomb Regis ; and there are traces of sere- ral others. When the Saxons established their octarchy, Dor-> was Included in the kingdom of Wessex ; and even after the West Saxon princes acquired the sovereignty of Eng- land, they resided occasionally in this county. Ethelhald andEthelhert, the elder brothers of Alfred the Grear, were buried at Sherhourne; and Ethelred L, another brother of the siime prince, at Wmibom in In the invasions of the Danes this county suffered se- verely, Egbert, king of Wessex, foment a battle wit i al Charmiinth, near the western extremity of Dorsetshire, a.d. 833, Seven years afterwards bis sou Kthehvolf fought a second battle with them at the same place. In • they made themselves masters of Wareham, whet* I hey besieged by Alfred, who obliged them to qmt that place the next year, when 120 of their vessels were wi at Swanage. In k.b. 1 0-02, Sweyn, king of Denmark, in his invasion of England, destroyed Dorchester, S he rboiirne, and Sliaston or Shaftesbury Throughout the middle ages, few events of historical in- terest connected with the eounty occur. The content of the Etoau little ejected tins part of the kingdom. The towns on the coast were flourishing, as appears from the following list of the vessels which they furnished to the fleet of Edward 111. at the siege of Calais, a.d. 1S47* Weymouth, 20 ships and 264 mariners, or, according to Hackluyt* 15 ships and 263 mariners; Lyme, 4 ships, 62 manners; Poole, 4 ships, 94 manners; Wareham. 5S mariners. To judge of the comparative importance of lmaments, it must be remembered that BrisK dished only 22 ships and fi08 mariners, and London '23 ships and 062 mariners; so that Weymouth furnished only is less than Bristol, and only 5 less than L they were, however, more weakly manned and fi smaller To the fleet of the lord high admiral (Horn Effingham) at the time of the armada, a . >. Bounty furnished 8 vessels (3 of them volunteers); the mnage of 7 of these was 5GU tons, carried irjo men; the tonnage of the eighth vessel i* unknown; it carried 50 soldiers. The second engagement of the English fleet with the armada was oil I' Hill. In the civil war of Charles T. the gentry were mostly far the king: but the people of the towns, where the clothing trade was then carried on, and of the poi parliament. In the beginning of the war, Sir Walter and Sir Thomas Trenchard, partisans of the pail possessed themselves of Dorchester, We) mouth, Portland, Lyme, Wareham, and Poole, while Sherhourne Chideock (.'astir, and Corfe Castle were garrisoned by the The parliamentarians always retained Lyme which were fortified; but the other to Opel), fell into the hands of whichever pari the field. In March, 1642-3, Sir William Waller m into the county with two regiments of horse, hut did htile; and the earl of Carnarvon entering the county with a body •iists, took Dorchester and "Portland, and ra: DOR 10L DOR licgeof Corfe Castle which the parliamentarians had formed. Several engagements took place in the county ai a later Grind of the contest, but they were of little moment Corfe Utie held out for the king till 1645-6. The year 1645 ww lied by the rising oF the club men in the counties of D j; , and [Somerset; their object was to del of the country from the outrages of kotb parties. Their assembling excited the jealousy of the parliamentarians, whose superiority was now established Cromwell defeated a considerable body of them at Ha- i hill, and other bodies were persuaded to disperse. Statistics. -Dorsetshire is principally an agricultural county, ranking the seventeenth in this respect. Of 37,861 niLiles twenty years of age and upwards, inhabitants uf Dorsetshire in 1831, there were 16,766 enya^cd tu agri- cultural pursuits, and only 722 in manulartures or in making manufacturing machinery. Of these latter 400 were employed in the manufacture of hemp mio twine nud sailcloth, chiefly at Bridport ; BO were employed in the woollen manufactures, chiefly at Lyme Re^is ; about 40 in silk, mostly at Shaftesbury ; there were a few glove-makers at Cerne- Abbas ;: arid w ire but ton -ma king still gives em* ploy men t to a few hands. Ihe following summary of the population, as taken in 1831, shows the number of the inhabitants and their occu- pations in each division of the rouuly. HOUSES. OCCUPATIONS, PERSONS. DIVISIONS, he 1 j 1 J I j | a 111 Pit illl •- a. 31 9 S s p i 1 l •3 H * m b m ■ li- ps b| =- a v5 II 3 2 u * g E - * 9t% < =-2 5; * >rd. North > 1,095 1,318 9 25 891 258 1G?ster . 3,968 4.545 57 198 2,041 1,025 1,479 10,461) 10,891 21,351 5,144 Station. East 4,063 4,46 2 49 126 2,567 998 897 10,225 [$,787 21,012 8 IIS . 1,756 1,990 20 44 , 1,171 5M 317 4,589 4,M60 9,449 2,228 Sherborne » i . * 1,306 1,516 19 44 969 225 3,365 3,513 6,878 1,690 Smrmi! 2,139 2,300 13 71 1,848 606 446 5,607 5,612 11,219 2,690 i 522 613 a 6 92 343 178 1,406 1,703 3,109 Bndport, borough EXxrbcster, borough 625 794 10 43 i 478 316 1,966 2,276 931 426 558 2 11 27 333 198 1,461 1,552 3.033 877 Lpne Regis, borough . 423 542 7 56 33 257 252 1,161 1,460 2,621 596 516 56 n 11 30 72 361 127 1,484 1,577 3,061 711 Sherborne, town * 762 985 7 15 180 559 246 1,809 2 t 266 4,075 945 WareUam. borough *94 517 8 23 72 182 263 1,006 1,259 2,325 499 SCSfCS.}*-* ■ 1,769 10 135 19 847 903 3,323 4,332 7,655 1,694 hole, town and county . 1,315 1,426 11 76 6 14,601 645 775 2,884 j 3,575 6,459 1,264 Totals 29,307 33,614 310 1,200 10,106 8,907 76,536 82,716 159,252 37,861 The population of Dorsetshire each time the census m lUk*. Frmale*. TuUL Incr. r*r cent. 61,652 115,319 . 57.717 . 66,976 , 12449a . 8 .13 34 . .65 . 144,499 . 15.88 76,536 ♦ ; 1 6 . 15" . lu Hi I „ 2 for each inhabitant. 6 4 an increase between ihe first and last periods of 44,933, nearly 39 per cent., which is 1 7 per cent, below tb general rate of increase throughout England. ijsnxrs. C —The sums expended for I of the poor at the four dates of jr. d. 64,771, which was I I .304 ., 17 85,647 „ 11 „ 90,668 „ 11 sum expended fur the same purpose in the year ^36, was 68,01'.'/.; and assuming lit same rate of increase in the population since 1831 as in the ten years preceding that period, the above suni gives an fceraife reach inhabitant. These ave- d those for the whole of England and IT* sum raised in Dorsetshire for poor-rate, county- Me, an l the year ending the 25th rf March, 1S33, was 14*., and was levied upon U* various descriptions of property as follows: — £. On . » tofiiaa, Sec, Manorial profits, navigation, 8cc, 85,991 18,961 1,520 2,022 s, i) to in 14 The amount expended was : — Fur the relief of the poor In suits of law, removal of paupers, &c. For other purposes . , , £. *. 90 t 488 16 2,417 2 14,301 10 s 107,207 In the returns made up for the subsequent years, the descriptions of property assessed for local purposes are not distinguished. The sums raised in the years 1S34, I mid 1836 were 102,01;./. 11?.. 94,915/, 15*., and 82,14*/, 12*. respect ively, and the expenditure was as follows: — Fur the relief of ihe poor In iiiits dflaw, removal*, tee. Payment toward* the oouq- 1 ly-nite . » I For «1 1 ot In** purpo»e» * £84,993 9,634 IS I1.9U 19 1835, £76.091 3 3.0C5 4 9>0S3 6.999 1836. /68/U9 7 Total money ex prmled &&M i! H 94,213 13 S3^76 7 The saving effected in the sums expended for the relief of the poor in 1836, as compared wilh the expenditure A' 1834, was therefore 16,273/. 13*., or rather more lhan 19 per cent, and the savins* in the whflk sum * fended was 15,566/. 7*., or nearly 15J per cent. The county expenditure in 1834. exclusive of the relief for the poor, was 14,733/. 14*. 1 1 rf., disbursed tl fallow*: — £. *. A Bridges, buildings, and repairs &e. Gaols, bonsai ofcotTeetiotk, &c, atidl maintaining prisoners, itc , i Shire hall* and ruurls of justice — 1 building, repairing, fcc. . j Lunatic as\lums -ecu lions • . t CI trk of the peace 746 7 11 ,274 19 Of 65 15 1 1 ,251 ,096 7 16 \ DOR 102 DOR Conveyance of prisoners before trial „ of transports Vagrants — apprehending and conveying Constables— high and special • Coroner ...» Miscellaneous . • £. #. d. 819 15 5 210 16 6 147 10 16 8 10 459 16 11 860 4 9 The number of persons charged with criminal offences, in tt}g tfu-ee septennial periods ending with 1820, 1327, and 1834, were 632, 866, and 1150 respectively;' making an average of 9Q annually jn the first period, of 124 jn the secpnd period, and pf )64 in tfie thinj period. The num- ber of persons tried a£ quarter-sessions, in respept to which any costs were paid out of the county-rates, were 123, 135, and 109 respectively. Of this number, there, were — Committed for felonies . . „ misdemeanors 1831. 32 41 1832. 83 52 65 44 The total number of committals in each of the same years was 123, 135, and 109 respectively: ofwfron) 1831. 1839. 1833. The number convicted was . 87 79 79 „ acquitted ... 17 22 10 Discharged by proclamation .19 34 20 At the assises and sessions in 1836 there were 193 parsons charged with crimes in this county. Qt this number 15 wore charged with offences against the person, 10 of which were for common assaults ; 1 3 with offences against pro- perty, committed with violence; 158 with offences against property, committed without violence ; 1 was committed for arson ; 2 for counterfeiting coin and uttering the same ; I for poaching; 1 for prison-breaking; and 2 for riot. Of the whole number of offende/s, 118 were convicted and 75 acquitted, or no bill found against them. Of the number convicted, 5 were sentenced to death, which sentence was commuted to transportation ; there were also 14 other per- sons transported ; 1 sentenced to imprisonment for 2 years ; II for 1 year and above 6 months ; and 79 fbr 6 months and under ; 2 were fined, and 3 were discharged on sureties. Of the total number of offenders, 162 were males and 31 were females. Among the whole not one had received superior instruction ; 19 could read and write well, 106 could lead and write imperfectly ; and 63 could neither read nor write; the degree of instruction of the remaining 12 could not be ascertained. The proportion of offenders to the population, in 1836, was 1 in 866. The number of turnpike trusts in Dorsetshire, as ascer- tained in 1834, was 17 ; the number of miles of road under their charge was 359 ; the annual income arising from the tolls and parish composition was 23,002/. 2*. 4d. t and the annual expenditure, 24,281/. 9*. lOd. The number of persons qualified to vote for the county members of Dorsetshire was (in 1836) 6320, being 1 in 26 of the whole population, and 1 in 6 of the male popu- lation above twenty yean of age. The expenses of the last election of county members to parliament were to the inhabitants of the county 233/. 13#. lie/., and were paid out of the general county-rate. There are nine savings-banks in this county. The number of depositors and amount of deposits on the 20th of No- vember were: — 1839. 1833. 1884. 1836. Number of depositors . 5540 5562 6370 6799 Amount of deposits £234,344 233,037 259,288 274,792 The various sums placed in the savings-banks in 1834 and 1835 were distributed as under:— 1834 183*. Depositor*. Deposits. Depositors. Deposit*. Not exceeding £20 2714 £22,468 2907 £23,693 50 2005 60,948 2147 66,226 100 928 64,454 974 66,711 150 385 45,524 417 49,359 200 246 41,902 256 43,657 ve 200 92 23,992 98 25,146 .6370 259,288 6799 274,792 Education. — The following summary is taken from the parliamentary inquiry on education, Liade in 1835: — Infant schools Number of infants at such schools ; ages from 2 to 7 years — Males . . . Females . . Sex not specified SehocVi 8©hoUrs. 115 859 950 392 Daily schools 596 Number of children at such schools ; ages frppa 4 to J4 years: — Males . . . 6,493 Females . . . 5,566 Sex not specified 3,898 Schools. .711 — Total of children under daily instruction U Sunday schools 316 Number of children at such schools ; ages from 4 to 15 and 16 years* — Males . . . 7,577 , Females . . . 8,144 Sex not specified 4,109 1! Assuming that the population between 2 and 15 yi age has increased in the same proportion as the whole lation since 1821, and that since 1831 the rate of in has been in the same ratio as in the ten preceding there were in 1834 about 50,010 children in Dorse between the ages of 2 and 15. A very large number scholars attend both daily and Sunday-schools, but is number or in what proportion is uncertain. Thirty Sunday-schools, attended by 1268 children, are ret from places where no other schools exist ; but in all places Sunday-school children have opportunity of res to other schools also. Thirty-one schools, containing scholars, are both daily and Sunday schools, and dui entry is known to have been thus far created. W therefore conclude that not more than two-thirds < whole population between the ages of 2 and 15 wc ceiving instruction at tho time of the inquiry. Maintenance of Schools. Description of B f .ndown« B t. ; B M ^nptioo.| £i££Zl S^SSt Sclioola. Schla. Scho- lar*. ScbU. s . cho- 1 SchU. lira. 1 Ur». ! Infant Schools Daily Schools SundaySchoWi 3 46 10 36 1227 703 5 Go 29$ 241 3.519 18.645 101 423 1.667! 6 8.983, €E 60 8 Total 59 1%6 367 22,405 526 10.710) ?5 i. The schools established fry Dissenters, included i above statement, are : — Schools. Scholars, Infant schools 3 72 Daily „ 9 322 Sunday „ ..... 61 4,623 The schools established since 1818 are:— Infant and othor daily schools 373 9,684 Sunday-schools . . . . 150 11,810 Twenty-nine boarding-schools are included in the ber of daily schools as given above. No school in this c appears to be confined to the children of the Estab Church, or of any other religious denomination, such < sion being disclaimed in almost every instance, esp in schools established by Dissenters, with whom are included Wesleyan Methodists, together with schoc children of Roman Catholic parents. Lending libraries of books are attached to 31 schc this county. DORSIBRANCHIATA, Cuvier's appellation ft second order of Annelids, which have tneir organ! especially their branchiae, distributed nearly equally the whole of their body, or at least a part. Chloci* vigny) and Cirratulus (Lamarck), with many other g which our limits do not permit us to enumerate, bet this order. The reader is referred to Lamarck (Am sans Vartcbres, .tome v.); to Savigny (Kg. Annel.); i Cuvicr (Regne Animal, tome iii.) as the principal j on this subject. [Annelida.] DORSTE'NIA, a genus of plants of the family < Urticac^w. The roots of several species of this gen DOR 103 DOR confounded under the appellation of Contrayerva root, as they all possess nearly the same chemical cum po- rtion and properties, it is of little importance whiHi v l titular species yields what is used* Indeed, by the time tike root reaches Europe, whatever virtues it originally possessed are lust, so that il has scarcely any sensible quali- ties* and very little effect on the system. It eon- TDlalfle oil, extractive and starch. T*he first of thesi H some nower over the nervous system, should it not have been dissipated by time. Hence it is rem ru mended in the tow stages of fever, especially of children : but serpenlaria root toay at all times be advantageously substituted for it. 5 erva signifies antidote, and it was at one time sup- jw*ed to be an antidote to all poisons, whether animal, ible, or mineral, except mercury. DORT or DORDRECHT, in anlient times called Thure- drecht, a city of South Holland, is situated on an island formed by the Maas, which was separated from the op- ihore in November, 1421* by an irruption of the listers. By this irruption the dikes were broken down, more than 70 villages were destroyed, and an immense number of the inhabilants were drowned. The city is 1 twelve miles south-east from Rotterdam, in 51° 49' ' K. long. Dort is said to have been- founded by Merovseus in the Mmtury. It ts certainly one of the most anlient cities n and grace, were condemned by the followers of -in. At this synod ecclesiastical deputies were present from «it of the' States of the United Provinces, and from the rfcejehes of England, Hesse, Bremen, Switzerland, and the Pthttnate* Those from England were Dr. George Carleton, kthop of Landaff ; Dr. John Davennnt, regius professor of fivinity at Cambridge and rnnster of Queen's College ; Dr. tbtnticl Ward, master of Sidney College; and Dr. Joseph H*h\ then dean of Worcester but afterwards bishop of Nor- > H L'fl health, after two mouths, requiring his rrrarti, " c wai * replaced by Dr. Thomas Goad. To these tis afterwards added Walter Balcanqual* a Scots divine, deputed by King J Limes on behalf of the churches of that aition 4 was opened on November 13, I HIS: it »u*is*cd of thirty-eight Dutch and Walloon divines, five frnfranm of universities, and twenty-one lay-ciders; the mounted to twenty-eight Those from ad the precedence, after the deputies of the horn the Arminians were headed in de- ns Simon Episcopius, at that time Ley den, who ope tied the proceed- aj\ c:, I of his sect, with a moderation and elo* him honour. The remonstrants, how- iatiSp were called, desiring n> rest the ir cause, not upon the grounds in r» re on which their opinions were founded, but on of the opinions of the Calvinists their • difficulties arose, and their proposal was re- re told that the synod was met to judge, the Arminians, says Mosheim, in the pro- as*; gel the people on tnetr <4e,bf such an unfavourable representation of the Cal virus* railed 'The Dort Bible/ Editions of it were soon rapidly multiplied and extensively circulated. (See Brandt, ut KUpr. vol. iii. p. 25 — 2S ; Leusdeni, Phifologus Hebrew 't«, Diss. x. et xi. ; and Tuwnley's Illustrations ,/ Bibli- cal Literature, 8vo. Lind. 1821, vu'l. iii. pp. 400, 40L) DOT, in music, a point, or speck, placed after a note or rest, in order to make such note or rest half as long again. Thus a semibreve with a dot is equal to three minims: a crotchet reef with a dot is equal to three quaver rests. In modem musir a double dot n often used, 10 which ceee the second is equal to half of the first. Thus a double dotted minim is equal to three crotchets ami a quaver; a double-dotted quaver rest is equal to three semi- quaver rests and one demisoiniquaver rest. Examples:— -*j-^ I -3-3-^' li±sfetil DOTIS, one of the four circles of the county of Coniorn, in northwestern Hungary. Dofa un Hungarian Tata\ the chief town of the circle, lies to »he south-east of the town of Comorn, in 47° 38' N.lat. and 1*° 20' E. long. The town is situate on an eminence next the river Tata, and with its suburb, Tovaros, which signifies ' Lake Town/ as il lies on the margin of a narrow lake about four mile* in length, contains about 960 houses and 8870 inhabitants, Between the two are the ruin* of an antient castle, D brtled f^r its strength in former days, and Miid lo have been built by the Romans, which was a favourite residence of Mat bias Corvinus, kint? of Hungary. Among the buildings tOte are three churches, one of which is very old, a Cipuchin ami a Piarist monastery, the latter having a grammar-school, a head-dUtnct school, a military hospital, and some warm baths, much in repute. The inhabitants are industrious, have several flour anu saw-mills, and manu- facture coarse woollen cloths, earthenware and pottery, beer, bed-rugs, &c. In the adjoining villas of Bay is "a .spacious cellar, capable of slowing away SO.flOu aulms of wine : among them U a tun which 20 aulas. The Eelerhisy family have a splendid castle here, with grounds laid out in the' English style. At St. Ivany, near \> are quarries of fine marble and freestone. There are vine- yards, large sheep*grounds, and extensive forests, in the neighbourhood. Dotis, and much of the surrounding land, are the property of the Esterh&zy family. There are well attended annual fairs. I JOTTREL. [Plovers.] DOUAY, or DOUAI, a town in the department of Nord, on the river Searpe, near where the canal of the Haute Deule meets it, on the road from Pai onne and Carnbray to Lille and Bruges, If miles from Paris. It is 108 miles from Paris in a straight line north by cost, in 50° 21' N. lat, and 3 C 6' E. long. Douay is advantageously situated for commerce. It is surrounded by latitat walls, Hanked with towers: the walls afford an agreeable promenade. The town is further de- fended by a fort on the left bank of the Searpe. The area I by Pie walls is large, and contains almost as gardens as dwellings. The streets are well laid out, the town-hall, the church of St. Pierre (Peter), and arsenal, one of the most considerable in France, are principal buildings. The inhabitants, who amounted in 1832 to 18,793, are engaged in manufactures of various kinds, as linens, lace, gauze, cotton goods and yarn, soap, glass, leather, and refined sugar. A considerable trade is carried on in flax, woollen cloth, and cattle. There is every second year an exhibition of the articles of manufacturing industry ; and prizes are distributed for the most useful ana ious inventions or the best finished pieces of work- manship. Medals are likewise annually distributed by the Departmental Society of Agriculture, which has its seat in this town, not at Lille. Douay is the seat of a cour royale, which exerci-es jurisdiction over the departments of Nord and Pas de Calais. It is also the capital of an arrondisse- ment* There are at Douay an academic umversif university, vl college or high school, a school for the artillery, and a school of drawing and music The public library consists of 27,01KJ volumes, and there are a museum of natural history, a botanic garden, and a collection of paint- ings and antiquities, a (bundling hospital, a theatre, two other hospitals (one military), and a military prison. Douay is a place of great antiquity: it existed in the time of the Romans, and became under the counts of Flanders a place of considerable importance. Phillippe le Bel having a dispute with the count ol Flanders, possessed himself of this town a,d> P297, but it was restored to the counts in ad. 1368 by Charles V. of France. With the rest of Flanders it passed under the dominions of the king* of Spain: and in a.d, 1552 Philip IL of Spain founded a university b< if In 1667 Louis XIV. of France took pos- session of Douay: it was taken in 1710 by the allies under Etfarlborough and Eugene, but the French retook it after tin' English withdrew from the coalition against France. The arrondissement is divided into six cantons, and - communes; it had in 1832 a population of 92,750. Much flax is grown, and coal is dug in the neighbourhood of lb© (own. DOUAY BIBLE. [Bible,] DOUBLE-BASE, the largest musical instrument of the viol kind. [Viol.] In England, Italy, and France, the double-base has three strings, which are tuned in fourthi: 3t T=t (An Qctate tower.) In Germany a fourth string is used, tuned a fourth below tin* deepest of the above. Tin' double-base, in full orchestral pieces, takes the notes written for the violoncello, when not otherwise directed, and if these are nut too rapid, but alwaj hemos octavo lower. It may be considered as the founds the band, for a want of firmness in this instrument is mom fatal in its consequences than unsteadiness in any other. In our concerts the Italian name of this instrument, GonirthhoHQ (or, more strictly, Contrab-ba*$o) t is as h^ fluently employed as its English appellation, DOUBLE STARS. [Stabs, Double.] DOUBLOON. [Monky.] DO UBS, a river in the south-eastern part of Frar longing to the system of the Rhone, It rises in the loftiest ridges of the Jura, at the foot of Mont Rixon, near the village of Moulhe, in the department of Doubs, and flo«s 75 miles north-east through the lake of St. Point and past the town of Pontarlier to the village of Glovilier, nesr Porentruy, in Switzerland, Here it makes a sudden bend, and re-entering France, flows '20 miles west- n of St. Hy polite, where it receives a small tributary, the Desoubre; below St. Hjpolite it makes another beni and flows north and then north-east 15 miles to the village of Audineourt, where it again I urns to the w< and west south-west, and Hows 100 miles, past 1 Baume-les-Dames, Besancon, which it nearly encircles [Besaxcox], and Dole, to Verdun -si u the Saone. The whole course of the Doubs is ab< The lower part of its course is in the departments of Jura and Stftne et Loire. The source of Lbo Doubs is copious; il is the outlet of* subterranean reservoir fanned by the drainage of a coo- DOU 105 DOU bfefttrface; hut the valley through which it flows in us course is narrow, and the stream re- ms until it reaches Audincourt, just below I I alio. This part of its course is over limestone; and Li ire partially (in one rase, below ■t entirely) absorbed by the ravines which n the rock. Near the village of ttforteeu, a few miles 1* The river is used r and rails below Audincourl, and occa- but the floating is subj obstruction Mid danger fioni the rocks which havo rolled from the taoun the channel of the river. formerly navigable for boats only near the mouth other ] >a r is ; 1 1 o w, by 1 1 \ e fo r in a I to n of 1 he ca nal to the Rhine, it has boon rendered naviga* Cuts have been made in some of the parts as very winding, in order to shorten tlie tisviga: b may be estimated at from 75 to 80 miles. 3 of the Doubs is much wider below < that place; but it is nut very wide in any od I he affluents of the Doubs are of little import- rbe principal are the Laudeux, the Loue, 60 miles hixg. used for floating timber, the Doraine, and the Gu toll e, uter the Doubs on the left bank. a department in France, taking its name from r Doubs, which has its source and a considerable nine within its boundaries. It is nn the frontier rid is bounded on the south-east side and pari of (breast tide by Switzerland ; on the remainder of the east * bounded by the department of Ha at Rhin ; on the e department of Haute Saone, and on the west nt of Jura, This department is irregu- •ped: its greatest length is, from north-east near near the source of the Doubs, is greatest breadth, at right angles to the tu near Ma may on the Oignon to Jottgne, from Pontarlior to Lausanne, 48 miles: the J square miles, being below the average of ante, and about equal to the joint English counties of Wilts and Berks, The fspulat tot much more than rage Papulation of Ihe French depart - aents, and rather less than that of ihe English taunt] of Save*; nvc population was i2G to a square mile; age relative population of France being about J GO mile, and that of England 260. The jmpula- torn is very unequally distributed! in the plains it is far *tofe the average of France, but very thin indeed in the avmtaiflooa parts. The department u comprehended be> friro 4i> Q 33' and 47° 33' N. lat., and between a° 4'2' and long. Besancon, the capital, is 20.3 miles in a sraicbt line south-east of Paris; or 237 miles by the road tfceejtti i'rovins, Troves, Chatillon-sur-Seine, Dijon, and Nil Toe south-eastern part of the department is traversed by la* ndges of the Jura, which have a general direction ertb-test and south-west : the summits kd r Launiout, Tkmnniont Mont Dor, and Rissons, are the principal : the Ui-menttoued is about 2170 feet high, and the highest department. On these summits no vegetation they are composed of bare rocks, covered with Dearly two-thirds of the year. The slopes of these ere rocky, with patches of moss, and straggling and hazels. On the do the slopea afford Storage, and pleasant valleys sheltered by pine in some of the valleys barley and oats are raised, •jtoperature is too cold for wheat or rye. The few inhabitant* of these highlands preserve the hospitality and of manners which mark the people of a mountain Between the higher country and the valley of the Deuba ia e dist - levation, marked by a milder and a more productive soil than belong to the district ,tL Wheat, though iu small quantity, is pro- on some of the more favourable slopes the i ; in the woods the oak and the beech Many tracts in this and the more ele- i them tlow the it* Deuba oer< lad populous. The roers are the Doubs, and its tributaries; and the try oi t tie Sadne, which, rising in the Veegee, flows south-west into the Saone; it touches the P C, No, 544. it. The plain or Telle] of st of the department ; it is fertile boundary of this department below Villerscxel (II auto Saone), and separate* it through a considerable pari of its course from the department of Ha; taries of the Doubs which are within this deparftnetll the Drnjon, which falls into it below Ponlarlier, the I ).-- SOUbre, the Halle, the Lruulcux, and the Loue, 1 ] the Braitie, and the Loison are feeders of the Loue ; and the Creuse and the Cusanrin are feeders of the Laudeux. There are several lakes, but none of any size except the lake of St, Point, formed by the river Doubs, which is about flre miles long and one or two broad. The canal which unites the navigation of the Rhone with that of the Rhine traverses this department throughout, and consists partly of an artificial channel, pertly of that of the river Doubs. The department U ill prOTJOed vim roads; a road hum Paris by Dijon, Besaiieou, and Ponl- arlier to Lausanne passes through it: snot her road from Bale and Bcllurt to Dole and Beaune passes along the valley of the Doubs through Baunie lei Dames and Be- sancon: a toad from Besancon runs through Duingey to Poliguy, in the department of Jura: and another ft Ponlarlier to Sauna and D61« , both m the department of Jura: another road runs from Beaa acoB to Vesoul, in the department of Haute Saone; and another from Bale Clerval, where it falls in with the road from B&lc and Belfort to BeaaneofL The others are all bye roads. The mineral treasures of the department are et m dcrable. There were formerly silver mines in Mont Dm-, but they tire no longer wrought : oxide of iron is procured in abundance; freestone is quarried; and marl, sanu proper for making glass, ochre, and a species of inflam- mable sehistus are dug. Peat for fuel is procured in many places. The temperature is variable, and colder than the latitude would give reason to expect: the rains are frequent and heavy, but the climate is not by any means unhealthy. The soil is in different parts composed of sand, clay, or marl, or a combination of these substances. Wheat,* rye, mixed corn, maize, hemp, potatoes, pulse, wine, and fruit are produced in the plain; barley, oats, a little tlax, and limber in the higher grounds. The agricultural produce, except in barley, and perhaps oats and potatoes, is very far below the average of France, Oats and potatoes form a considerable part ofthe food of the poorer classes : the Spa- nish oat is that chiefly cultivated. Agriculture is in a back- ward state. The quantity of horses and oxen in proportion to the population is very considerable: cattle constitute the wealth of the mountaineer. The artificial gr cultivated ; trefoil is found to be better suited to the cliii than either lucerne or sain-fuin. Their Eire extensive OOTO7 inon lands, on which < to The number of sheep in the deportment is comparativi mall. The department is divided into four arrundisscnicns or iub-prefectures : Moutbrliard 111 the northeast and e. population 53,642; Pontarlier in the south, population 1*^77; Besancon in the west, population 96,032; and Baumc les Dames, centre and north, population fiJ,8s4. four arrondissemens are subdivided into 87 cantons and 646 communes. The capital, Besancon p on 1 1u has a pojiiiUitmn of 94,042 for the town, or 2!?,167 for the whole commune, and Baume les Dames, also on the Doubs, a population of 2S09 t<>r the town, or the whole commune. [Baume; Bssaxco:*.] Ofthe other towns we subjoin some account. Mmitbelinrd i* 011 the little river Halle, ju>t before its junction with the Doubs. It was formerly the capital of a smell principality; it is now a thriving and industrious ii.iun. Ihe capital of an arrondissement, It ifl pleasantly situated in the valley which separates the ridges ofthe Jura from those of the Vosges, and is surrounded by vineyards. It is well built, and adorned by several fountains. An antient castle, once the residence of the princes of Moiit- beberd, and in which the archives of their princi] ahty are still preserved, commands the town: it now serves as a irrack for the gendarmerie. The market - *) and the church of St, N which has a roof 85 feet Ifl ' without pillar sustain it, are the buildings most worthy of notice. The inhabitants amounted, in 1632, to 4671 for the town, or 4767 for the whole commune: tiny manufacture watch movements, watchmakers' tiles, cotton yarn, hosiery, woollen cloths, kerseymeres, and leather: they carry on a consider- able trade with Switzerland. The arrondissement of Mont- bcliard is distinguished by the prevalence of maivvjfosNNKwe DOU 106 DOU similar to those carried on in the town itself with the Uon of saw manufactoi houses, paper-mills, and oil- mills. The number of tan-yard- is groat in everv part of the department, hut especially In this arrondissement. Pontarlier is on tlie Doubs, in the upper part of its course, 36 miles south- south-east of Bcsancon, by the road through Omans. It is near a natural pass from Fiance Into Swit- zerland, known to the antient s, and defended hy b (iht? Port of Joux) on the pyramidal summit of Mont Joux. Tins fort of JoUX was the plaeeof the confinement and death of Toussaint L'Quverture, the Haytian chief* Ponla lms been supposed hy D'Anville to be the Ariolica of the Itinerary of Antoninus, the Abiolica ojf the Theodosian Table; but the soundness of his opinion has been disputed: the most an Hen t records give it the names of Pbntplia, Pons /Elii, Pons Arleti, and Pons Aria?. Until the four* ntury, 1 here were two adjacent towns, Pontarlier and Morieux, but they now form only one. It has repeatedly destroyed by fire, the last time in 1754. It is Well built, and is surrounded by an ant tent wall, bul fortified. There are a library, a high sell- nil, a cm house, and a fine range of barracks for cavalry. The popu- lation has, from the increase of trade, doubled in tb< forty years: the inhabitants, in 1832, amounted to 4$ the LtO 7 for the whole commune oture ], bar iron, iron and steel goods of various ainrts (among them are cannon, nails, steel wire, and \* ateh and elock move- ments), porcelain, and calicoes: there is a copper thundery, at which are made church bells and cylinders for printing calicoes: there are also tag-yards and paper-mills. A great quantity of extract of wormwood is made here • year. Among the natives of PtWitorlier was General d' A icon, the contriver of the fleeting batteries at the of Gibraltar, in 1782. [Arcon.] The neighborhood of Pontarlier produces excellent cheese. Grnans is seventeen miles from Besancon. in the arron- 1 t of Besancon, on the road to Pontarlier. It \s wal led : near the walls are the remains of an antient castle ■ there are a fine hospital and a public library. The in- habitants in 1894 amounted to 2858 for the town, or for the whole commune ; they manufacture a considerable quantity of leather, some paper, cheese, and extract of worm- L Immediately round tbe town cherries ore cultivated in t^ent quantity; and an excellent kirsebwnsser is pn-j CO them. The neighbourhood of Ornaus abounds With natural ci ; as the grottos of BaumarchaK Bon- nevaux, Btou id ChSteauvieux, the cascade* of Houthier, and the well of Breme, which, when the rivers overflow their hanks, is filled with a muddy water that in it, (lows over the top, and inundates the valley in which the well is situated: on these occasions it throws up a number of fishes. Beside l V»e foregoing; there are in the arrondissement of Montbchard the towns of Blamont, near the Doubs, and lite, or Hippolyte, on that river, Blaniunt is u fortified town, but is very small. The inhabitants manu- factured, at the commencement of the present Century, fire- arms, cannon, iron wive, and paper: we have no later account At Si, Hypolite hard- wares are made and eh There are many iron factories in the neighbourhood. The j mediately surrounded with \ backed by n covered with wood. Near St, Hypolite is a curious cavern, between eighty and ninety feet high, which penetrates horizontally the per- pendicular face of a rock: the name of the cavern, * Le Chateau de la Roche; is derived from an antient castle at the entrance, which was ruined in the religious wars of the sixteenth century ; the ruins stili Audnicourt, a village on the Doubs, has a population of 1000: the inha* bit ants manufacture iron goods and cotton yarn. M M&deure, another village in the arrondissement, h on the site of a Roman town, Epamanduorum. There are the remain on amphitheatre, and medals and other antiriu hern dug up. At the village of Hcrii mm court are manu- factured wooden screws, and clock and watch movent wood* Lre made at Dampierre. In the arrondissement of Baume tea Dames are the towns of Clerval on the Doubs, Rougemont, and Passavant, The e manufacture of i .unction of the mes navigahle. In the arron- u1 of Be^nncon are t! if Quingey and Yil- "ms, Qumgey is a town of less than 1000 inhabitants, who are engaged in the manufacture of Iron goods. There is an antient caslle, once the residence of the co\ Buurgogne ; and near the town is a cavern, adorned with a variety of congelations. Near Boussiere, which is not far from Quingey, is a remarkable cavern, consisting of of apartments, extending ah ive half a mile in length. In the arrondtssemenl of Pontarlier are the towns of Roche jean and Morteau on the Doubs, 1^ Ri Drujon, and Juugne on the border of Switzerland. At jean are smelting houses for piir uon and en tan yards and 1 1; and at La Riviere ar> yard and a linseed-oil mill At the village of Levier, and m the neighbourhood, a good deal of cheese tsmade the village is a pit, the depth off which is unklioi appears to consist of a bu f caverns on d levels: it \t used as a receptacle for the carcases of : and other refuse. Two dogs which had by accident fallen into one of the caverns lived for a long time on the thus disposed of, and brought forth young before they *cre red and rescued. The village of Mont Benoit (Be- nedict), on the Doubs, has a handsome Gothic • formerly the conventual church of a considerable abbey which existed here. The neighbouring village of Reruon- not has for ils church a remarkable cave. The department of Deuba sends four members Chamber of Deputies; it forms, with the depart:: Baone, n of the archbishop of Be in the jurisdiction of the Cour Royale, or S Court of Besancon, and in the sixth militarv rlivi which the head-quarters are at Besancon. Edu< more general m this department than in almost ai, in France: there is one hoy at school for < persona« The inhabitants of the mountains are tall, health) ; sober, economical, gentle, willing to oblif and true to their word, but untaught and those of the plain are neither so robust, nor temperate* oof obliging. This department is part of the former count} of Bourgogne, or Frunche Comte. (Dictionnatrt Umverttl de hi Fntncr : Mnlte Brun ; Dupin, Forces / > tU hi Fntup,' : Dictionnm apktque UmrerscL) DOUCHE. [Bathing] DOUCKKR. [Divers] DOUGLAS FAMILY. Tltis family derives its , from certain lands on the Don shire of Lanark, which were granted out about the of the twelfth century by Arnold, Abbot of K Theobald, a Pleming, whose son was thence called William de Doti William married a lister of Friskin de Kerdal, in the pro* vim -v of Moray, and had several children, all of whom, except the eldest, settled in the north, Bnce, i he second son, became bishop of Moray; Alexander, the thii became sheriff of Elgin ; and their sister, M 1 1 e i vey de Keith, i reschal of t he I Archenbald, the eldest son, married one ghter* and co-heiress* a of Sit John de Crawford, of Crawford, and had two sons, William and Andrew, each of whom h sons likewise, William's eldest son married a s Lord Abernethy, but dying without issue, wan sucre* hi* brother, some time governor of the castle Andrew's eldest son married I lie only daughter el toiler, lord high steward of Scotland, and bad I eldest of whom WOS Sir James Dougla- called to distinguish him from his cousin, * .' one of the chief associates of Bruce in m independence of his country. lit banneret under the royal standard ut Bam , whem he commanded the centre division of the Si died in a contest with the Saracens when, the trust committed to him, he was on his way to deposit the heart of Bruce in the Holy Land. William de Douglas, some" time governor of Edinburgh Outle, was a msr -I Sir James of Loudon, eldest lawful son, also William de of Athol conferred upon bun on the death of John < hell without issue; but he soon afterwards fasten < title, and gave a charter of the earldom to J Scotland, This William de I of Ltddisdale, and though himself the fl as he was culled, is to he particularly di« Sir William i lie knight of Ltddisdale, natural soft of the good Sir James. The knight of Liddisdsie leaf DOU 107 DOU merited the eulogy which Fordtin gives him, of being* Eng- _e and Scotland's bulwark ;' but the praise of pa- ri of humanity itself, he outlived ; for being Lfipointment to the sheriff- pportunity, and came upon Ramsay with an armed band, 1 him, and dragged him away to Hermitage castle, unoffending victim, Hunt with 3 rankling wounds, till, after a period of uftrring. death at length terminated his ivernment of lb in such a at I that the king not only could not avenge I to pardon the relentless mur~ r. an r to put him into the vacant sheriffship. at la-: died b\ the hand of an assassin of the house of I Sir James had another natural son, whom we ii presently, but having no lawful issue, he was bis brothers, Hugh and Archibald, the latter of of John Cumyn, of Badenoch, v of John Baliol, king of Scotland, and the younger of whom, William, inherited the . and became earl of Douglas, in which cha- id bun lord justiciar of Lothian the year II. ascended the throne, He was He married first a daughter of the twelfth nd in her right was styled earl of Douglas id earl of Douglas and , man iref, eldest daughter of King Robert IL, no surviving male issue, the earldom of Mar and the earldum of Douglas on Ar- tie natural son of the good Sir James ipecial settlement. This Archibald, led from his great prowess * Ar- ," had himself a natural son, who married ing Robert II. 1 of Douglas, had no children by liLs By his third marriage, which was with of the third earl of Angus, i, George, who obtain edj on his mother' Italian, a grant of the earldom of Angus. He also got a grant of tfship of Roxburgh, and is found in that efitie antiu 1398. Tlie previous year he married Mary, *maul daughter of King Robert 111. las, who gallantly defended the castle of -li in the minority of David II, r I William, lord of Liddisdale, above children, three of whom only notice. James, Henry, and John, I Mar iota, daughter of Reginald de ►iland beyond the Grampians, im de Vaux. Sir Henry married a niece of King Hubert IL, and by her had a son, who married a gruud- SUsdilct of the same king. Sir James, the eldest, sue- aesbd his uncle, the lord of Liddisdale, in the lordship of , other extensive p He was tea* married, h wife bei; r of Km^ i, by his first marriage, married tdtogh III-, and had a grandson, who j ighter of King James I., and relict U Jam**, Ibi old was on the 14th March, be House of Douglas: the is, and the earl of Morton. ! ill 1\ . D 'Uglas, eldest son of Archibald i daughter of king Robert III., who in the life- [ earl of Wigton. On the death .«s chosen one of the council of re year no it-general of the -ularly William, the young earl ithority of an infant prince, and is ions which arose among th< no •, who obtained the earl- dom of Angus on his mother's resignation as above men- tioned, was some time warden of the Bast Marches, and on the death of A rgyle was made lord high chancellor of the kingdom, anrl so* continued till 1408, when he resigned, lie was commonly called * the Great Earl of Angus; 1 and, according to the historian of his house, was * a 1 1 way accomplished both for mind and body* 1 Gav.in. bishop of Dunkeld, the translator of Virgil, wr.s his third sun by his first marriage, which was with ■ daughter of the lord high chamberlain of Scotland. The bishop's two elder brother*, George, master of Angus, and Sir William Douglas of Glenbervie, fell on the fatal Held of Hodden; and their father, the old earl, who had in vain dissuaded the king from the ruinous en lerprize, bending under the calamity, re- tired into Galloway, and soon after died. Sir Archibald Douglas of Kilspindie, the n by a second marriage, lade lord treasurer of Scotland towards the end of the year 152f>, bv king James V., who used to style him his 1 Grey Steal; and the next year we find Archibald VL, earl of Angus, eldest son of the deceased George, master of Angus, lord hi^h chancellor of the kingdom. This Archi- bald, the sixth earl of Angus, married Margaret of England, queen dowager of James IV., and had by her a daughter, who became the mother of Henry, lord Darnley, husband of Mary queen of Soots, and father of James 1, of Eng- land. His brother. Sir George, was forfeited on his fall, and spent the remainder of James's reign in exile in Eng- land ; and their sister Jean was burnt as a witch on the castle hill of Edinburgh. The son of Sir Geor ded his uncle as seventh earl death of his -ii. Lb uly called *the Good Earl of Angus,* without male issue, Sir William Douglas of Glen- bun ie, great-grandson ^ Archibald the great earl, suc- 1 to the earldom, and had soon afterwards a charter from king James V., confirming all the antient privileges of the Douglas, namely, to have the first vote in 001 be the kings lieutenant, to lead the van of the army in the day of battle, and to carry Ihe crown at corona: The seventh earl of Angus had a younger brother, who became fourth earl of Morton, and imous Regent Uorton, Hi- was condemned to death tor the murder of Darnley, and was executed by the maiden, an instrument himself introduced into Scotland, Sir William Douglas of ( above mentioned conveyed the lands of Glenbervie to a younger son. His eldest son became tenth earl of Angus; and the sou of the latter was in 1633 created marquis of Douglas, the sa in which another branch of the 1> lily was advanced to be earl of Queensbeny. Archibald, eldest of the first marquis of Douglas, officiated as lord high cham- berlain at the coronation of king Charles IL, and was the upon created earl of Qrruond. His young* Willi on had been some years before created earl of Selkirk; hut afterwards Anne, duchess of Hamilton, he was on her gnu on created duke of Hamilton for life, and a new patent of the earldom of Selkirk issued in favour of his younger sons, two of whom were themselves also el valed to the peerage. The third marquis of Douglas was advanced to be duke of Douglas; but on his death the dukedom became extinct, and the a venth duke of Hamilton. II is grace was one of the party to the great 'Douglas cause,* the subject of which was tlie Douglas estates; but these were ultimately awarded neut, who bet tied to the estates, as- sumed the name and arms of Douglas, and in 1790 was I to the peerage as baron Douglas of Duuglas castle, in the shire of Lanark. The rge, IGth earl of Morton, was en- rolled amotlg the peers of Great Briti u Dnuglasof Lochleveu. The third earl of Queen sherry had previoo raised to a marquisate and dukedom ; and the fourth duke of Quecnsberry, who was also third earl of March, made a peer of England by the title of baron Douglas of Ameshurv ; but on the death of his grace in 1*10, the a red upon himself, and the earldom of March, conferred upon his grandfather, expired \ viW\» the dukedom devolved * V sV D O U 108 D V original peerage descended to the present marquis of Queen sherry. DOUGLAS, GAWIN, was bom in the year 1474 or 1475, and WSJ ihe third son of Archibald, sixth earl of Angus, aurnamed Red-! he Cat. t Scott's Marmiun* canto vi. t *t. xL) Being intended for the church, he received the best education which S oafla&d and France could give, lie uh- luoeeasively the provostship of the collegiate church of St. I BtUnburgn, and the rectorship of He hot church. He wis then made ablvt of Aberbrolhirk, and bishop of Dtmkeld, hut his elevation It* the srch- b shopxick of St, Andrews was prevented by the pope. In line political intrigue* compelled him to retire to Bngland, where be was favourably received by Henry VII I. He died of ihe plague in 1521 or 1522, at Ihe Savoy, where he had resided during the w bole of his May. In his early years he translated Ovid's * Art of Love,* and coin posed two allegorical poems, \ King Hart* and * the Palace of BjMKWT: 1 but he is best and most deservedly known by his translation of Virgil's * /Encid/ which, with the thirteenth book by Mapheus Vcgius, was produeed in I5i:t. To each book is prefixed an original prologue, iotdj of which give lively and simple descriptions of scenery, viitten in a manner which proVi a their author to have been possessed of considerable poetical power. At the end of the work (p. 280, ed. of 15531, he informs us that * rompilet was this work Virgilean' * in eighteen ■••■,' for two months whereof he 4 wrote never one word.' lie is also solicitous thai his readers should ^^— ' T^il li-iil, (UNI tflktr HiHJiil t'-Ul in 1 ii. ii- TJiry neluVr maul uor mi*nirlr« tin rSj which reminds us of Chaucer's address to bis book — * So pray I Gr»J ili.it mmm mtarritfl tlnv. Nor ibee mUmolre for *kfmll of Unique/ Those who take the trouble to examine Douglas for themselves! will find his language not near so different fro in our own as might be imagined from a cursory gl at the pages. The chief difference consists in the spelling and the accent, which we may suppose to have borne, as in Chaucer, a considerable resemblance to the present pro- nuneiationof French; at least without some sucn supposition it will be found im] scan either. (Warton's £?&f . /. Poetry (who gives copious extracts), and itfo*. BriU, art * Douglas.' j DOUGLAS. [Max, Tslb of.] DOUR. [HAINArLT.] DOUR A, or DURRA. [Sorgiii'm VOT-GAB*.] DOURO in Portuguese, Duero in Spanish, one of the principal livers of the Peninsula, rises in the Sierra de Ur- bicin, in (he north part of the province of Soria in Old I ide. It first flows southwards, passing by the town of Soria, i turns to the west, through the pi VuUaduhd, and Zamora, and both fr in the north and the south, the principal of which * Pisuerga, which rises in die Asturian mountains, and after receiving the Alanzon from Burgos and the Car- n from Palencia, pas lladolid, and enters the Dun Tordcsillas: 2. the Se^uillo, also from the noil), passes by Medina del Rio Seoo, and joins the Douro shore Zamora ; 3, the Bala, a large stream, comes from the mountains of Leon, and enters the Douro below Zamora. i receiving the Bsla, the Douro reaches the frontiers of Portugal, where it turns to the south, and for about fifty arks the boundary between the province of Sula- manca in Spain, and that of TrasosMontes in Portugal. In this part of its course it receives first theTotmi stdefsbta stream, from the south-east, which rises iu the lolly Sierra dt vilamaura, and then further south the- Agueda, from Ciudad Rodrigo. The Douro 1 1nn turns again to the west, and crosses the north part of Portugal, marking the limits between the provinces ofTras os Montes and Entre Douro e Minho on its north i;, and the province of Beira on its south bank. The principal affluents of the Douro in Portugal are the Coa from ihe south] and Ihe Saber and Tauie^a from the OOffth. The Douro passes by the towns of LsinegQ and Oporto, and •rs the At loiter City, of which it forms the harbour. The whole course of the Douro wish its wind- ings is nearly 600 miles, through some of the finest and most fertile regions of Spain and Portugal. DOUW, GERARD, was born at Ley den in 1013. In 1622 he was put by his father, a glazier, to study drawing under Bartholomew Dolendo, an engraver, with whom remained eighteen months. He afterwards received the instructions of Peter Kouwhoorn, a painter on glass, and learned his art so well that be proved of great advantage to his father. The latter, however, alarmed at the danger he in- curred by mounting to his work at church windows, made bjm study painting instead, and the illustrious Rembrandt was chosen for the lad's master. From that great painter Gerard learned the mastery of colour and chiaroseui he differed entirely from his teacher in Ins manner of paint* iug. Instead of growing bolder and rougher in his handling as he grew older, he became more and more delicate elaborating everything which he touched with the n quisite delicacy and minuteness, in so much that the thread* of brocades, and of line carpels are expressed even smallest paintings. Nothing escaped his eye nor his pencil, And yet with till his elaboration of detail his pictUJ powerful in effect, and harmonious and brilliant in colour. Hi was accustomed to prepare his own tools, that he might have them of the requisite fineness. Gerard Douw has been charged with excessr in finishing; and some anecdotes are tokl in proof of it, Sandrart says, that he once visited Gerard's study i pniiy with Bamboccio, and on their both expressing thad admiration of a certain miniature broom-handle in one of his pictures, he said, that he should spend three more dajs upon it, before he left it. It is said that his sittetl bo wearied by his dilatorincss, and disgusted by the scripts of their jaded faces, which he faithfully put upon the canvass, that others were deterred from sitting, and he waj obliged to abandon portrait-painting. But Karel de Moor, wfaio had been a pupil of his, averred that he waj slow as had been asserted \ and the number of his pic: tends tO corroborate his statement. Douw got e prices for his paintings; generally from 600 to 1000 no and Sandrart informs us that Spiering, a gentleman of the Hague, paid him an annual salary of IGUu tlorins, for the mere right of refusal of all the pictures he painted, highest price he could obtain. Gerard Douw died in lC^U The most famous among his pupils was Miens. ! turcs arc in all great collections, (Argenville ; Stndrart.) DOVE. [CoLUMBinjE.] DOVE DALE. [Derbyshire.] DOVER, one of the Cinque Ports, a borough and market- town, having separate jurisdiction, in the eastern di of the county of Kent, IG niiles* south-east by south from Canterbury and 11 east-south-east from London, i ' situated on the coast, ut the opening of a deep valle; by a depression in the chalk hills, which het M Ction in i he sea. This depression runs into ll ' ral miles, and forms the basin of a small Dover was called by the Saxons Dwyr, tium dwftirlra p place), or from dwr (water), thre being stream in the valley at the extremity of which I ). By the Romans it was called Dunns, whence D Prom its proximity to the continent, Dover has for many years been the usual port of embarkation for going both from and toEngland. [Calais,] In the i Henry VIII. the emperor Charles V, landed hep Henry on that occasion contributed a large ^ erection of a pier, which was subsequently completed ia the reign of Elizabeth. The castle, which is on the northern side of the town, is supposed to have been original sfructcd by the Romans. The southern i Do\tt were originally strongly fortified during the I extend in a semicircle as far as the fatuous S Cliff, so called from the celebrated scene in * K ! The boundaries of the present borough, in the old borough, include a part of the parish » 1 liu and comprise a population of 15,2118 persons; l<- registered after the passing of the Reform Act. I rough sends two members lo parliament. It the Municipal Corporation Report to be doubtful whe- ther there are any charters. A court of record is h< times a week. The general sessions are held thret year before the recorder and other justices. There hundred court, hut it has fallen into disuse. The tov iucipally of one street about a mile the direction of the valley. A theatre and as- were erected in 1790. The town is now e fashionable watering- place, and possesses every com for sea-bathing. Many handsome houses have r< been built for the accommodation of visitors in The harbour is not very good, but it can accomn DOW 109 DOW of 500 tons, and is principally used for sailing and steam pickets to France. It has now for some years (1837) been undergoing repairs and improvements, but it does not seem probable that it can ever be made a good port. Some corn is ground in the neighbourhood, and exported to London ; and there are some paper-mills near the town. The mar- ket-days are Wednesday and Saturday. An annual fair is held on the 23rd of November. There are two churches, St James's and St. Mary's ; the Sinner worth 145/., the latter 287/. per annum; as well as a new church, and places of worship for Baptists, Society vf Friends, Independents, Wesleyan Methodists, Unitarians, and Roman Catholics. A charity-school for boys and girls was founded in 1789; it has received various donations, and in 1820 a new building, capable of containing 200 boys and 200 srirls, was erected. The hospital of St. Mary, after- wards called the Maison-Dicu, was founded in the 13th Henry III. by Hubert de Burgh, earl of Kent and chief justice of England. [Cinque Ports] DOVETAIL, a term in joinery. A dovetail is the end of apiece of wood fashioned into the fan-like form of a dove's tail, and let into a corresponding hollow of another piece of wood. Dovetails are either exposed or concealed; 'con- cealed dovetailing is of two kinds, lapped and mitred.' (Nicholson's Diet.) DOVRA FIELD. [Norway.] DOWER (Law) is that part of the husband's lands, tene- ments, or hereditaments which come to the wife upon his death, not by force of any contract expressed or implied be- tween the parties, but by operation of law, to be completed by m actual assignment of particular portions of the property. Prior to the reign of Charles II., five, and until the pass- ing of the act 3 & 4 Win. IV., c. 105, four kinds of dower ttre known to the English law. 1 . Dower at the common law. 2. Dower by custom. 3. Dower ad ostium ecclesiae. 4. Dower ex assensu patris. 5. Dower de la plus beale. This last was merely a consequence of tenure by knight's lerrice, and was abolished by stat 12 Charles II. c. 24; and die 3rd and 4th having long become obsolete, were finally ibolished by the above-mentioned statute of Wm. IV. By the old law, dower attached upon the lands of which the husband was seised at any time during the marriage, and thichajchild of the husband and wife might by possibility nberit ; and they remained liable to dower in the hands of a purchaser, though various ingenious modes of conveyance were contrived, which in some cases prevented the attaching if dower : but this liability was productive of great inconve- Jtoence, and frequently of injustice. The law too was in- consistent, for the wife was not dowable out of her husband's equitable estates, although the husband had his courtesy in tW to which the wife was equitably entitled. [Courtesy.] To remedy these inconveniences the statute above men- tioned wa» passed, and its objects may be stated to be, 1, to Bake equitable estates in possession liable to dower ; 2, to tike away the right to dower out of lands disposed of by the husband absolutely in his life or by will ; 3, to enable the husband, by a simple declaration in a deed or will to tvthe right to dower. 1 The law of dower,' say the Real Property Commission- ers, in their Second Rejwrt, upon which this statute was banded, * though well adapted to the state of freehold pro- perty which existed at the time when it was established, and during a long time afterwards, had, in consequence of the frequent alienation of property which takes place in modern times, become exceedingly inconvenient.' In short, dower was considered and treated as an incumbrance, and ▼as never, except in cases of inadvertency, suffered to arise. The increase of personal property, and the almost universal custom of securing a provision by settlement, tfibrded more effectual and convenient means of providing far the wife. Dower at the common law is the only species ef dower which affects lands in England generally ; dower tor custom is only of local application, as dower by the cus- tom of gavelkind and Borough English ; and freebench ap- plied exclusively to copyhold lands. The former is treated of in Robinsons ' History of Gavelkind,' the latter in Wat- loss on ' Copyholds.' In order to describe dower at the common law clearly, it vQl be advisable to follow the distribution of the subject ttde by Blackstone. 1. Who may be endowed. 2. Of what a wife may be endowed. 3. How she shall be endowed. 4. How dower may be barred or prevented. 1. Who may be endowed. — Every woman who has at- tained the age of nine years is entitled to dower by common law, except aliens, and Jewesses, so long as they continue in their religion. And from the disability arising from alienage, a queen, and also an alien licensed by the king, are exempt. 2. Of what she may be endowed.— She is now by law en- titled to be endowed, that is, to have an estate for life in the third part of the lands and tenements of which the hus- band was solely seised either in deed or in law, or in which he had a right of entry, at any time during the coverture, of a local or equitable estate of inheritance in possession, to which the issue of the husband and wife (if any) might by possibility inherit. 3. How she shall be endowed.— By Magna Charta it is provided, that the widow shall not pay a fine to the lord for her dower, and that she shall remain in the chief house of her husband for forty days after his death, during which time her dower shall be assigned. The particular lands and hereditaments to be held in dower must be assigned by the heir of the husband, or his guardian, by metes and bounds if divisible, otherwise specially, as of the third pre- sentation to a benefice, &c. If the heir or his guardian do not assign, or assign unfairly, the widow has her remedy at law, and the sheriff is appointed to assign her dower ; or by bill in equity, which is now the usual remedy. 4. How dower may be barred or prevented.— A woman is barred of her dower by the attainder of her husband for treason, by her own attainder for treason, or felony, by divorce d vinculo matrimonii, by elopement from her hus- band and living with her adulterer, by detaining the title- deeds from the heir at law, until she restores them, by alienation of the lands assigned her for a greater estate than she has in them ; and she might also be barred of her dower by levying a fine, or suffering a recovery during her marriage, while those assurances existed. But the most usual means of barring dower are by jointures, made under the provisions of the 27 Hen. VIII., c. 1 ; and by the act of the husband. Before the stat. 3 & 4 Wm. I v., c. 105, a fine or recovery by the husband and wife was the only mode by which a right to dower which had already attached could be barred, though, by means of a simple form of conveyance, a husband might prevent the right to dower from arising at all upon lands purchased by him. By the above-mentioned statute, it is provided that no woman shall be entitled to dower out of any lands absolutely disposed of by her husband either in his life or by will, and that his debts and engage- ments shall be valid and effectual as against the right of the widow to dower. And further, that any declaration by the husband, either by deed or will, that the dower -of his wife shall be subjected to any restrictions, or that she shall not have any dower, shall be effectual. It is also provided that a simple devise of real estate to the wife by the husband shall, unless a contrary intention be expressed, operate in bar of her dower. This statute however affects only mar- riages contracted, and only deeds, &c, subsequent to 1st January, 1834. Most of these alterations, as indeed may be said of many others which have recently been made in the English real property law, have for some years been established in the United States of America. An account of the various enactments and provisions in force in the different states respecting dower may be found in 4 Kent's Commentaries, p. 34-72. (Bl. Com.; Park on Dower.) DOWLETABAD, a strongly fortified town in the pro- vince of Aurungabad, seven miles north-west from the city of Aurungabad, in 19° 57' N. lat., and 75° 25' E. long. The fort consists of an enormous insulated mass of granite, standing a mile and a half from any hill, and rising to the height of 500 feet. The rock is surrounded by a deep ditch, across which there is but one passage, which will allow no more than two persons to go abreast. The passage into the fort is cut out of the solid rock, and can be entered by only one person at a time in a stooping posture. From th'is en- trance the passage, still cut through the rock and very nar- row, winds upwards. In the course of this passage are several doors by which it is obstructed, and the place is alto- gether so strong, that a very small number of persons within the fort might bid defiance to a numerous army. On the. DOW 110 DOW other hand, the fort might be invested by a very incon- siderable force, so as effectually to prevent any supplies being received by the garrison, who, owing to the intricacy of the outlet, could never make an effective sally. The lower part of the rock, to the height of 180 feet from the ditch, is nearly perpendicular, and it would be wholly im- practicable to ascend it. The rock is well provided with tanks of water. Since the seat of government has been transferred to Aurungabad the town of Dowlctabad has greatly decayed; only a small portion of it is now inhabited. This place is said to have been the residence of a very powerful rajah in the thirteenth century, when the Mohammedans under Allah ud Deen carried their arms into this part of the Dec- can. In 1306 the fort and surrounding country were brought under the dominion of the emperor of Delhi. About the close of the sixteenth century they were taken by Ahmed Nizam Shah of Ahmednuggur, and in 1634, during the reign of Shah Jehan, again came into the pos- session of the Moguls. Dowletabad has since followed the fate of that part of the Deccan, having been conquered by Nizam ul Mulk, with whose successors, the Nizanis of Hyderabad, it has since remained. DOWN, the fine hair of plants, is a cellular expansion of the cuticle, consisting of attenuated thin semi trans- parent hairs, either simple or jointed end to end, or even branched, as in the Mullein. When attached to seeds, it enables them to be buoyed up in the air and transported from place to place. When covering the external surface of a plant, it undoubtedly acts as a protection against extremes of temperature, and probably as a means of absorbing moisture from the air. DOWN, a maritime county of the province of Ulster in Ireland; bounded on the north by an angle of Loch Neagh, the county of Antrim, and the bay of Belfast ; on the east and south by the Irish channel ; and on the west by the counties of Louth and Armagh, from which it is partly separated by the bay of Carlingford and the river of N ewry. The greatest length from Cranfield point on the south-west to Orlock point on the north-east is 51 English miles ; greatest breadth from Moyallan on the west to the coast near Ballywalter on the east, 38 miles. The coast line (in- cluding Lough Strangford) from Belfast to Newry, ex- clusive of small irregularities, is about 125 English miles. The area, according to the Ordnance Survey of Ireland, consists of— Land Water Acres. Roods. Poles. 608,415 2 15 3,502 1 14 Total .... 611,917 3 20 Statute measure, or 956 square statute miles nearly. Down forms the south-eastern extremity of Ulster. The surface of nearly all the county is undulating ; but the only uncultivated district is that occupied by the Mourne moun- tains and the detached group of Slievc Croob. The moun- tainous district of Mourne is bounded on the east by the bay of Dundrum and on the west by the bay of Carlingford, and covers an area of nearly 90 square miles. Beginning from the west, the principal elevations are Cleomack, 1257 feet; Tievedockaragh, 1557 feet; Eagle Mountain, 2084 feet, having on the north Rocky Mountain, 1328 feet, and on the south Finlieve, 1868 feet ; Slieve Muck North, 2198 feet, from the north-western declivity of which the river Bann takes its rise at an altitude of 1467 feet; Slieve Muck South, 1931 feet; Slievc Bingian, 2449 feet; and north of these Chimney Hock Mountains, 2152 feet ; Slieve Bearnagh, 2394 feet; Slieve Corragh, 2512 feet; and Slievc Donard, 2796 feet, the highest ground in the county, which overhangs the sea above'Newcastle, a small town situated on the western shore of Dundrum bay. This mountain group contains much fine scenery. Its north-eastern de- clivities are clothed for several miles with the plantations of Tullymore Park, the splendid residence of the Earl of Roden ; its western flanks overhang the beautiful vicinities of Warren's Point and Rosstrevor, and on the narrow strip between its southern declivities and the sea is situated the fine demesne of Mourne Park the residence of the Earl of Kilmorey. The Slieve Croob range covers an area of about ten square miles to the north-cast of the Mourne Group. Slieve Croob, the highest elevation of the range, has an altitude of 1755 feet; on its north-eastern declivity the river Lagan rises at an elevation of about 1250 feet above the level of the sea.. The remainder of the county, about 650 square mile* is productive, being either under cultivation or serving the purposes of turbary. The numerous hills which diversify the surface are seldom too high for arable cul- tivation ; and the irregularity of the surface facilitates drainage, and likewise affords a shelter, which, from the scarcity of timber in some parts of the county, is of material advantage. A low chain of cultivated eminences, well tim- bered, and on the northern and western side covered with the demesnes and improvements of a resident gentry, com- mences east of Dromore, and extends under various names along the valley of the Lagan and the eastern shore of Bel* fast Loch, as far as Bangor. The only detached eminence of any consequence is the hill of Scrabo at the head of Loch Strangford, 534 feet. This range separates the basin of the Lagan from that of Loch Strangford. The eastern shore of Belfast Loch has no anchorage for vessels above the third class. There is a small quay for fishing and pleasure-boats at Cultra, a mile below the bathing village of Holywood, where regattas are held. Out of Belfast Loch the first harbour on the coast of Ards is at Bangor, where a pier was built by parliamen- tary grant in 1 757, forming a small harbour in the south- east part of the bay of about 300 ft. square. Fifteen sail of carrying vessels belong to this place, which are chiefly engaged in the export of corn and cattle to the coast of Scotland. Colonel Ward, the proprietor, is engaged in the construction of a pier, which, when completed, will afford fifteen feet at low water within the harbour. The coast here consists of low slate rocks ; and there is a difficulty m getting stones of a sufficient size, which has hitherto retarded the completion of this desirable work. East of Bangor is the little harbour of Groomsport or Gregory's Port, where Duke Schomberg landed in 1G90. Here is a small quay and about 100 houses, chiefly occupied by fishermen. South- east of Groomsport is Donaghadee, the only place of security for a large vessel from Belfast Loch south to the harbour of Strangford. [Donaghadee.] OfF Donaghadee lie three islands, called the Copelands, from a family of that name which formerly held the opposite coast. On one of these, called the Cross or Lighthouse Island, there is a lighthouse, which marks the entrance to Belfast Loch from the south. This building, which was erected about 1715, is a square tower, 70 ft. high to the lantern: the walls 7 ft. thick. The mode of lighting practised in 1744, when Harris wrote hit ' History of Down,' was by a fire of coals kindled on a grate, which was fixed on an iron spindle rising from tha masonry. On a windy night this grate used to consume a ton and a half of coal. This island contains 40 acres ; the other two, 295 and 31 acres respectively. The sound be* tween Big Island, which lies nearest the land, and tha shore of Down, is about a mile and a quarter in breadth. It has from 7 to 8 fathoms of water ; but the side next tha mainland is foul ; and a rock, half a mile from the shore, called the Deputy, which has but 1 ft. of water at low ebb, renders the navigation difficult in hazy weather. From Donaghadee south the coast is low, rocky, and dangerous. The rock of Sculmarlin, covered at hair-flood, and the North and South Rocks, the former never covered; the latter at every half tide, lie farthest off shore, and art most in the way of vessels coming up channel. The light house of Kilwarlin was erected on the South Rock in 1797, and has since proved highly serviceable to all traders in tha channel. At Bail v waiter, Ballyhalbert, Cloghy, and New* castle, in Quintin feay, all situated on the eastern shore of Ards, are fishing stations. The first is very capable of im- provement as a harbour, and there is a small quay for tha supply of the Kilwarlin Lighthouse at the latter ; hut no shelter in any of them for vessels of more than 30 tons. South fiom Newcastle is Tara Bay, much frequented by fishing-vessels, and capable of great improvement. Tha estimated expense of a breakwater pier, which would convert it into an excellent tide harbour, is 3806/. The peninsula of Ards runs out at Ballyquintin to a low rocky point south of Tara Bay. A rock, called the Bar Pladdy, having lift. water at spring ebbs, lies immediately off Quintin Point; and the entrance to Strangford Loch is erroneously laid down in Mackenzie's Map as lying through the narrow in- termediate channel called Nelson's Gut. Several shipwrecks have occurred in consequence. The true entrance to Strangford Loch lies west of the Bar Pladdy, between it and Killard Point, on the opposite side. The entrance m a narrow channel of about 5 miles in length by an tvaiqp DOW 111 DOW breadth of less than a mile. Within, the loch of Strangford expands into a very extensive sheet of water, extending northwards to Newtownards, and nearly insulating the dis- trict between it and the sea. The tide of so large a sheet of water making its way to and from the sea, causes a great current in the narrow connecting strait at every ebb and flow, and renders the navigation at such times very difficult, Across this strait is a ferry, which gives name to the town of Portaferry at the eastern or Ards side of the entrance. The town of Strangford. which lies opposite, is supposed to derive its name from the strength of the tide race be- tween. The true channel, at the narrowest part of the rtnit, is little more than a quarter of a mile across, being contracted by rocks, one of which, called the Ranting Wheel, causes a whirlpool dangerous to small craft. There is another but less dangerous eddy of the same kind at the opposite side. Within the entrance there are several good anchorages, and landing-quays at Strangford, Portaferry, Mlileagh, the quay of Downpatrick, and Kirkcubbin. Kil- kJeagh quay was built by parliamentary grant in 1 765, and I eo»t I2uu/., but is now much gone to decay. Strangford i Loch contains a great number of islands, many of which are pasturable, and great numbers of rabbits are bred in ' them. From Killard Point the coast beat's south-west, and ■ rocky and foul as far as Ardglass, where there is a pretty good harbour, safe for small vessels, by which it is mucn frequented, but cxpused to a heavy ground swell in south- easterly gales. A pier was built here about 1819 at the hint expense of the old fishery board and the proprietor, Mr. O^ilvie. There is a small lighthouse at the extremity of this pier. Ardglass is a principal place of resort for the lining Meets which frequent the channel. Immediately vest of Ardglass lies the harbour of Killough, between Ringf >rd Point on the east and St. John's Point on the ve.»t. A natural breakwater, easily improvable, extends between these points, and gives a pretty secure anchorage for large vessels within. There is an inner harbour for small craft, dry at ebb, with a quay, built about the begin- ning of the last century. West of St. John's" Point opens the great bay of Dun - drum, which extends from this point on the east to the coast of Mourne on the west, a distance of about four kagiies by a league in depth, running north by we-t. This bav is exposed, shallow, and full of quicksands, and so situ- ated that, till the erection of the prcMMt pier, which forms a small asylum harbour at Newcastle, a well-frequented Wihing-placc on the south-western side of the bay, vessels embayed here with an east or southeast wind inevitably vent on shore. From an inspection of the books of the nstdent revenue officer stationed at Newcastle, it has been ascertained that from 1783 to 1835, 58 vessels, valued at M9.051)/., have been wrecked in Dundrum Bay. The pier ■f Newcastle was erected at the joint expense of the old fchery board and the proprietor, Earl Annesley: the cost wa» 3,600/. It is hignly serviceable as a station for the ftbing-boats of the coast, and has been the means of saving finr vessels within the last three years. From Newcastle south to Cranfield Point the coast of Mourne possesses only three small boat harbours, the prin- cipal of which is at Derryogua, where there is a fishing nation. On this part of the coast, near Kilkcel, is a light- taue, 120 feet high. Between Cranfield Point on the cast, and the extremity of the barony of Dundalk, in the CDQBty of Louth, on the west, is the entrance to the ex- tensive harbour of Carlingford. This loch is about eight Biles long by a mile and a half broad, and has steep mountains to the east and west along each side. From Xarrow Water, where it contracts to the width of a river, lbs tide flows up to Newry, whence there is a canal com- MDication with the Upper Bann river, which flows into Loch Neagh. There are numerous rocks and shoals at the entrance, where a new lighthouse is about being erected, sad a bar all across, on which there are but eight feet of water at ebb tides. The middle part of the loch is deep, Wit exposed to heavy squalls from the mountains. The best aefcorages are off Carlingford, on the south side, and oppo- ato Warren's Point, and Rosstrevor, in the county of Down. There are two great beds of oysters in this loch, one off Bosstrevor Quay, two and a half miles long by half a mile broad; the other off Killowen Point, one mile long by half a mile broad. The marquis of Anglesey is the proprietor. I I Tkeftsbery is open to all persons paying 5s. yearly. Abouf i| lltffc worth of oysters are taken annually: they soil in Warren's Point at 7 s. to 15$. per thousand, and are ode* bra ted throughout Ireland for their excellent flavour. It has been proposed to carry the Newry canal, which termi- nates at Fathom, at the head of the bay, forward to the deep water off Warren's Point, where it is intended that it should terminate with a ship lock and floating basin. Warren's Point has a good quay, from which steamers sail regularly for Liverpool : most of the exports of Newry are shipped here from the small craft that bring them down the canal. The scenery on both sides of Carlingford Loch is of striking beauty. With the exception of the Upper Bann, all the rivers of Down discharge their water into the Irish channel. The navigable river Lagan, which, throughout near half of its course, has a direction nearly parallel to the Bann, turns eastward at Magheralin, four miles north-east of which it becomes the county boundary, and passing by L^burn, falls into the bay of Belfast, after a course of about thirty miles. The Ballynahinch or Annacloy river brings down the waters of several small lakes south-east of Hillsborough, and widens into the Quoile river, which is navigable for vessels of 200 tons a mile below Downpatrick, where it forms an extensive arm of Strangford Loch. The Quoile is covered with numerous islands, and its windings present much beautiful scenery. The Newry river rises near Rathfriland, and flowing westward by the northern de- clivities of the Mourne range, turns south a little above Newry, and after a short course falls into the head of Car- lingford Loch. Numerous streams descend from the district of Mourne immediately to the sea, and there is no part of the county deficient in a good supply of running water. The Lagan navigation, connecting Loch Neagh with Belfast Loch, gives a line of water communication to the entire northern boundary of the county ; and the Newry Canal, connecting the navigable river Buuu with the bay of Carlingford, affords a like facility to the western district, so that, with the exception of about ten miles between the Bann and the termination of the Lagan navigation, the entire county boundary is formed either by the coast line or by lines of water carriage. The Lagan navigation was commenced in 1755, and cost upwards of 100,000/., but owing to mismanagement and the difficulties of keeping a rapid river navigation in repair, it has not proved a profit- able speculation. The summit level, towards Loch Neagh, is 112 feet above the level of the sea. The Newry Canal admits vessels of 50 tons through the heart of Ulster. It was commenced in 1730, by commis- sioners appointed under an Act of the Irish Parliament, passed in the 3rd of George II., and was wholly constructed by government. The original object was chiefly to afford a water carriage for the coals of Tyrone district to Dublin. The canal lies partly in the county of Down and partly in Armagh ; it extends, from its junction with the Bann river near Guilford, to Fathom, on the bay of Carlingford, about 14 Irish or 17f English miles, having its summit level 77 feet above the sea. The average breadth of the canal at top is 40 feet: the locks are 15 in number, and 22 feet in the clear. The c*anal was opened in 1 741, but being among the first works of the kind attempted in Ireland it required numerous repairs, and has not yet made any considerable return for the original outlay. From the year 1802 to the year 1817, the total amount of toll received was 27,838/. 13*. G\d. t and the total expenditure was 70,495/. 18*. 8jrf.; and for the succeeding ten years the gross receipts were 25,461/. 19*. firf., and the gross expenditure 10,897/. 14*. 7id. This navigation was vested in the directors-general of Ireland navigation down to 1827. It is now under the control of the Board of Works. Down is well supplied with roads. The great northern road from Belfast to Dublin passes through the county from north to south, by Hillsborough, Dromore, Banbridge, Loughbrickland, and Newry : this is the only turnpike road in Down. The other chief lines are from Belfast to Do- naghadee by Ncwtownards ; from Bel fast to Downpatrick by Ballynatiinch ; and from Downpatrick to Newry by Castlewellan and Rathfriland. The roads in general are hilly, but well constructed, and kept in excellent repair by the grand jury. The Ulster Railroad, from Belfast to Armagh, will pass through parts of the parishes of Moira and Shankill in this county. The entire length, when completed, will be 36 miles and 291 yards. A railroad has been projected from Belfast to Holywood, a bathing-place much resorted to by the citizens of Belfast in summer DOW 112 DOW The vicinity of the sea prevents the continuance of frosts OH the easl in 1 south; and the insulated position of the mountainous (met confines the heavier mists ami rains to Unit part of the county where their offsets are least felt. The general inequality of the ground carries off surface waters and prevents damps, to Uial the climate, although somewhat cold, is considered very wholesome. The pre- vailing winds in spring are from the east: westerly winds, although more frequent than from any other point, have ni.it so great a prevalence as in the neighbouring counties* Larch timber thrive.* on very exposed situations on the Mourne mountains. The chief geological features are strongly marked. The Mourne and Slieve Croob groups consist of granite, The boundary of this primitive district begins from the east at Dun. In ,|, ffQ toui. Dowoimlrk'k Porbuerry 3.1:00 380 2,400 4.-^ l«0OQ 2U 1.60U Klrrknjffifiil , 57 195 •. , n ■ 409 m 4U0 KtUough . . ],GO0 i'OO LO Jlnllvnaliiiicli a 1,7 OK 7 4 KmUcdgh 1.9U0 sua 110 Bo&bfklgt . , U30 Moira . 314 W Drum lire . , ■ . » Nffwtov i.uoa TOO B00 Ni wry . 7.7HJ SM&0 3.G1U ... Wb* th*r m jtntio to akct Increasing or df Inert No return 1<,r i£ja» ditto Down is not a grazing county, nor are there any sheep farms; but great numbers of pigs are reared for the pro- \ is ion markets of New rv and Belfast, The general cond of the people is much superior io that of the peasantry of the Mint hern counties. Wages of labourers are 1 iu/ per lav in winter, and If. during the rest of the year: the average number of day* 1 work obtained in agriculture ea. I 160. The resident nobility and gentry are more numerous in proportion to the extent of the county than in e part of Ulster. Among the principal may be mention* ihe marquieaea of Downshire and Donegal, and durit ]>art of each year the marquis of Londonderry and 1 iwiUiain, the earl of Roden, Earl Annes! ferin and Clancboy, Lord Bangor, Sir Robert Mr Ker, Colonel Forde, Mr. Sharman I ineomea varying from 8000/. to 60,000/. per annum. Tin (iv of the county ore an intelligent < cloth is the usual dress of the better daw* of the M and Ihe loose frieze coat so common in Louth am I of Armagh is rarely seen here. The provisions of the tag and paving act have been put in force in Newi, . Downpatrick, and Banbridge, and are about b< to Dromore. Down contains seven baronies, and part of the lord- of Newry ; the remainder of this division lying in The baronies are— Ards, on the east ami north R een Loch Strangford and the sea, containing part of the town of Newtownards, total population (in 1831 > 4442; ami towns of Portaferry, population 2203; Bangor, popular 8741; Donaghadee, population 2996 ; Bal papula- tion 664; and Kirkcubbin, populate on the north east and north, between Loch Strangford and the county of Antrim, containing the towns of Bally- macarratt (the eastern suburb of Belfast), population 5J6S; DOW 113 D O W nutation 13 77; Holy wood, population 1288; Id, population lu.33. Dufferin, on the western ford, contains the town of Killi- J i 1". Iveagh, Lower, on the north and Is Antrim, and Loch Neagh, containing i Hillsborough, population l 153; Dromora, po- id Motra, population 787. Iveagh, Upper, west and midland, containing the towns of Ban- population 2469; Rathfhland, population 2001 ; point, population 6; and CastlewelJan, po- Kinalearty, midland, between Upper Iveagh id Dufierin, containing the town of Bally nahinch, popula- ! i , on the south-east, between Strangford i Dundrum hay, containing the borough ■ f Down- population i, po- auLi Killougb, population 1162; and Strang ford, i Dundrum bay and t>rd Loch, containing the town of Kilkeel, population "and part of the lordship of Newry, containing part Newry, the total population of which is four members to the imperial parliament, fO for the county, uiie for the borough of Newry, and out for ihe borough of Downpairick. Besides these ho- nugh^. »j"h, ami Hillsborough Dtaben to the Irish parliament, and are still car- p uf Newry, the greater part of this county, is Rubji cl to a peculiar eerie- nasties! jurisdiction < by the family of Needbam of Sir Nicholas Bagnalt, to whom, after f religious houses? in Ireland, the abbey of and privileges was grunted i. The manor of Mourne formed a d by marriage to the claim Ihe sunn unuju> r it m tin of Down as the Needham family ion in the diocese of Dromore, but hitherto The authority of the representor K din ore v in his lordship of Newry extendi 1o the granting of lmirriuge li- i^c in their ecch aiastiea] capacity, and to l he holuing of courts baton and leet, and discharging all a forfeited within that jurisdie- r cm! capacity. The linen manufacture is the staple trade of Down, and pre* employment to a greater number of operatives, in population, than in any other part of Ire iaao. In 1831 the number of linen weavers was 6711$ md of weavers of damask, 6 : the number of wheelwrights (maker* of wheels for spinning linen yarn by hand) ^a> d in making other machinery manufacture of linens, mil' ecd-roakera, Uiv makers. See, 2207; together with 34 engaged in and 32 for damasks : all of female hand-spinners throughout the county ; number to whom the trade gives occupa- ited at 10, QUO. The linen manufac tnrt Uu. trried on in Ireland, but its ur>i wus in consequence of the settlement of French Mugee> on the of the edict eing the improved machinery of the continent, ample of more business-like habits, raised ture to a high degree of perfection and im- i L Croramelin, who settler! at Lisburn in f William III,, Down owes the introduction of an extensive scale : before nan of the quality called * a fourteen- nadc Dt Ireland. This enterprising Krted a thousand looms from Holland, and such importance as secured it the -;e of government. In the 4th of irt duty on Irish linens was taken i that time the trade has continued to flourish. eed employs a considerable capital It is generally thought necessary to . but a few farmers have n seed, and the practice has so far The dressing of the grown crop gives ttftWywumt lo numerous scutchers and hacklers throughout the introduction of linen spinning ma- , ,., ., ; , ned the demand for handHabour ed flax into thread. Manufacturers, 15. however, prefer hand-spun thread for the weft, and the demand is still sufficient to give occupation to numerous females, who, except at the limes of harvest, haymaking, and raising Ihe potato nop, can make from 3d. to Ad. per day, besides attending to their ordinary rural concerns. Weaving is mostly carried uii in the houses of small farmers, and there are few weavers who do not give part of their time to agriculture; hence they are generally a healthy and long lived class of men. Hand-spinning and weaving lot confined to any particular district. When the webs are ready for ihe bleacher, l hey are carrietl Lo market. The following table, drawn up in 1802, exhibits the quality of cloth manufactured in the district surrounding each town. It is difficult to ascertain the quantity made in the county at large, as the T Lurgan, Lisburn, and He] fast, are in ■ gteal measure supplied from the northern j aits of Down, and it not unfrequentl* happens that what is sold in one market is resold in another. Lincti Htfkstl in |lM'.Vh. Newry . * „ a few , Ratlifriluiid . Kir keel , Down pat rick Castlewellan Bally nahiiuh BuuLm D rum ore llilUhurough Portaferry and I Kirkcubbin I Quality of LtifM 10111 in racU from 8 lo 14 hundreds; n I to J0 ditto from H to 14 ditto. „ 8 to )o ditto, „ 8 to Ifi ditto. B 8 to 9 ditto. „ 6 to \a ditto. „ 8 to I a ditto. „ 10 to lilt ditto. „ G to 20 ditto, „ 10 to M ditto* The next pro© that which employs nearly an equal number of hands, is the bleaching and preparing for market the greet! web as purchased from the weaver. The chief manufacturing district of this county, a> uf Ireland at large, is along the valley of the Upper Bann. The waters uf this river are peculiarly ethVaciuus in bleaching; and its rapid descent affords numerous sites for the machinery em- ployed. From Tundeiagie in Armagh, to the miles above Banbridge in Down, the banks of this river present an almost continuous succession of bleaching greens. On that part of the river which flows through Down there tire ei g hie en of these establishments, each covering a large tract of ground, and giving employment to a numerous rural population, Besides these establishments, there are upon the Bann several extensive flour mills, u vitriul in. factory, and two factories for spinning linen thread by machinery. The waste of these bleach greens is found highly valuable as a manure. The neighbourhood of Guil- ford and Moyallan, about half way between Banbridge and Tanderagie, is celebrated for its rural beauty. Orchards are attached to all the better class of" and the .iiiy of so many bleach greens gives the effect of a con* tinuous tract of rich park scenery on each bank of the ri\er. The proprietors of ihe majority of these establishment i Dissenters and members of the Society of Friends, and the population generally is Protestant. The cotton and muslin manufacture in 1831 gave occu- pation to 3278 individuals: of these 307 were muslm ers, and 13 were weavers of corduroy. The principal market lor muslin fabrics is Belfast. This trade is not DQ the increase. The leather manufacture is carried on p. briskly in Newry and in various parts of ihe county. The number of operatives employed in both in 1831 was There is on extensive iron foundry near Bally raacarratf, which supplies much of the machinery used in the I of Belfast. Here also axe salt and vitriol wurks, with a manufacture of coarse glass. The manufacture of kelp is carried on to some extent on the shores of Loch Strang- ford. The exports and imports of Down ore made almost entirely through the ports of Belfast and Newry. The net receipts of customs' auty at Newry m \H3t> was 43,*u7/. About 80,000 firkins of butter are exported yearly from Down, and this as well as all other exports is increasing The fishery on the coast from Bangor to (Jarlihglbrd bay is pursued with a good deal of industry, but hitherto with- out sufficient capital or skill The herring fishery l • The lfn«Di beinff x>n<* yaTit wid«, ate dirttnguiihrd by lot nunil rr of ihivjiU couUaird iu that breadth ; tliui an eight band red *«b it utwttUue* wani cvutaiui that number of thread* of vara* DOW 114 DO W monces in July, and is pursued throughout the autumn and beginning of winter. The principal fishing ground lies off Lecale, at a distance of a quarter of a mile to two leagues from shore, in three to seventeen fathom water, and extends with little interruption from Newcastle on the south to the entrance to Strangford Loch upon the north. The fish taken are herrings, mackarel, haddock, cod, ling, glafisan, bream, pollock, gurnet, plaice, bait, and turbot Besides this there are several other fishing grounds off the coasts of Mourne and Ards. The following table exhibits the number of boats and men employed in the fishery in 1835 at each of the coast-guard stations as below : — STATION. Pttkihl Vi'Hi'll N„ iTeo- Craofleld • AMii1mM(« Krwrritil- S: ' StJoltA'ftPiiintl KlUitiigh i Aftl™!***! Mill,! IJuiukImuUw 18 m ]I.ilM.'i*Leri VriKvkCn Mrn Ku, :m » Ti.n 2S »v; turn ISO iuh S Upwards of 300 boats frequent Ardglass harbour during the fishing season. Of those about one-third are from Eng- land, one-third from the Isle of Man, and one-third from Arklow, Skerries, and other places on the Irish coast. This concourse of fishermen causes a considerable trade in Ard- glass. Three additional butchers have booths here for the sale of meat during the season. The English and Man boats are larger and better found than the Irish. Their tackle and gear also are of a superior description ; and although so many inhabitants of the coast appear by the above table to be engaged in the pursuit, it is a remarkable fact that neither at Newry, Downpatrick, nor Belfast, is there a sufficient supply of fish, and that the salt herrings con- sumed throughout the county are invariably of Scotch curing. There is ample occupation for five times the num- ber of men at present engaged in the fishing off this coast The county assizes are held twice a year at Downpatrick. Quarter sessions are held by the assistant barrister twice a year at Downpatrick, Newry, Dromore, and Newtownards. The constabulary force stationed in Down in the year 1835 consisted of 5 chief constables, 30 constables, 114 sub-con- stables, and 6 horses ; and the expense of their support was 6,884/. 6*., of which 3,297/. 10*. 8d. was chargeable against the county. Before and for some time after the coming of the Eng- lish, Down was known as Ulladh or Ulidia, the original of the name of Ulster. The antient inhabitants are supposed to have been the Voiuntii of Ptolemy. The north-eastern portion of Down was at an early period occupied by the Picts, of whom there was a considerable colony so late as the 6th and 7th centuries, extending from Strangford Loch to the Lower Bann in Antrim. Whether these Picts, who are called Cruitkne by the annalists, were of a nation essen- tially different from the bulk of the Celtic inhabitants of Ireland is still under discussion : the region occupied fay them abounds with stone-circles, cromlechs, and subterra- nean galleries, which usually mark the presenco of this pe- culiar people. The territory occupied by them was called Dalaradia, and extended from the Ravil river in Antrim over the southern part of that county and the north and north-east of Down. D.t», 11 nw ucdjUhitd. 1 1 I 1 1 *-> lij m ** mi ■ -11 i £ p Q ° 2*5 91 3 B ■ fib i 1813 1B21 1831 Estimated by Dr. Beaufort Under Act of 1212 . . , Under Act 55 Geo. TIT. c. 120 Under Act 1 Wm. IV. e. 19 , 36,636 33,310 59,747 62,629 i ■ 63*631 66,233 * * 94.441 * * 17*979 • • < a 13,*v>7 156*599 169, 416 a • 168,811 182,596 201 t m 287,390 325,41* 352,012 The presence of St. Patrick in this county in the sixth century is attested by authentic records, and can be traced with topographical exactness at the present day. Down- patrick, Saul, Dromore, Moville, and Bangor, are the chief ecclesiastical foundations of Patrick and his immediate suc- cessors. Of these the last was the most famous, having a college, which for many years rivalled the schools of Ar- magh and Lismore. The foundation of the abbey of Newry for Cistertian monks, by Maurice Mac Loughlin, king of Ire- land, in 1153, is the most interesting event connected with Down prior to the English invasion, as the charter is still extant (O'Connor's Her. Hib. Scrip. Vet. Proleg. ii., 153), witnessed by the celebrated primate Gelasius and by the petty kings of most of the northern provinces. The lands are conveyed with their woods, waters, and mills. Down was overrun by the English under John de Courcy in 1177. The chief families introduced by the conquest were the Savages, Whites, Riddles, Sendalls, Poers t Cham- berlains, Stokes, Mandevilles, Jordans, Stauntons, Logans, Papelaws, Russels, Audlevs, Copelands, Martells. Of these the Savages, Whites, and Russels still remain : most of the other names have become extinct in consequence of sub- sequent conquests by the Irish, and forfeiture. The county was originally divided into two shires, Down, and Newtown or the Ards, to which sheriffs were regularly appointed until 1333, when the revolt of the Irish on the murder of Wi'liam de Burgho [Belfast] overturned the English au- thority throughout Ulster. The family of Savage, who had nosst-sfted the baronies of Ards and Castlereagh, were driven into the peninsula between Loch Strangfbra and the eea, and the Whites, who had held the centre of the county, wen confined to that part of Dufferin which borders on Lock Strangford on the west. Castlereagh fell into the hands of the O'Neills; Kinelearty into those of the MacArtanes; and MacRory and Magennis obtained the whole of Upper and Lower lveagh. Lecale and Mourne, being protected until the middle of the seventeenth century by the castles of Ardglass, Dundrum, and Green Castle, held out against the natives, and having a sea communication with Louth, were considered as part of that county, while the rest of Down remained without the pale. The Whites and Savages being separated from the Eng* lish fell soon after into Irish habits, but still maintained as independence among the hostile tribes around them. Ard- quin in Upper Ards, and Killileagh on the shore of Loch Strangford, were their respective places of defence. The attainder of Shane O'Neill, who was slain in rebellion in 1567, threw all lveagh, Kinelearty, Castlereagh, and Lower Ards into the hands of the Crown. The dissolution of re- ligious houses had already enabled the government to place an English colony at Newry, which had been granted to the family of Bagnall, and an attempt was made in 1572 to . occupy the Ards and Castlereagh with a similar force under the family of Smith : but the son of Sir Thomas Smith, who led the expedition, being killed by Neal Mac Brian Ar- tagh, one of the attainted O'Neills, the project miscarried. Some indulgence was now shown to the O'Neills, Magen- nises, and Mac Artanes, who upon submission acquired grants of their estates. In 1602. however, O'Neill ofCartlertyh being seized on eome flight pretext, «a4 toporaftoi uGir DOW 115 DOW rickfcrgus Castle, contrived to make bis escape by the e Montgomery, the brother of a Scotch irtune, who afforded the fugitive protection arrival in Scotland, and afterwards negotiated his af having the greater part ol CVNeilfs c*iate made over to himself and Mr. Hamilton, his asso* elite in i be proceeding The colony led over by Sir Hugh Montgomery settled chiefly about Newiownards and Grey- abbey, along the north-eastern coast between Straj Loch and the sea, and by their enterprize and ind )»ed that part of the county to a very flourishing The general plantation of Ulster soon after their improvements. Sir Hugh was raised unt; and his colony proved of the ee during the subsequent wars which cora- Bcmcl with the rebellion of 1641. The family of Hamilton bd at Bangor and Kilhleagh, That of Hill, which about th* tame time acquired large estates in the north of the con 1 m the ic^hbourhood of Belfast, ami after their arrival laid the commencement of a town at HilUborough, the residence of their present representative, D isbire. The forfeitures consequent on the 641 and the war of the revolution de- pnv< kit Uie old Irish and Anglo-Norman families of ii left. Magennis, Lord Iveagh, was the chief sufferer by the first ; the Whites, Russets and Savages, vans i be principal families affected by the latter. At pre- sent the fee of the county is almost entirely in the hands of I proprietors of English and Scotch descent. ijan antiquities of Down, the most remarkable tig omnia li, inclosed by a circular ditch of extra- uons, called the Giant's Ring, near Shawa Bridge. between Lis bum and Belfast The inclo- •urv i» nearly half an English mile in encuuiferem > thtraiii Tii 12 to 14 feet in height. There are •too* monument* of the same character at Sliddeny Ford, nor Dundruni, and Legaraney in the parish of Druni- gtmhin. There is a remarkable cairn, or sepulchral pile of stones, on the top of Slieve Croob. The main pile is 77 yards in circumference at bottoms 45 yards at top, and 54 feet high at its greatest elevation: there ore twenty- two smaller cairns raised on the top. Along the Armagh boundary of Down there extends a great earthen rampart, called by the people of the country the Danes' CasU and sometimes Tyrone's ditches. The native Irish call it Glin »j mine dutbh, or the Glen of the Black Pig. which is the same applied by the lowland Scotch to the wall of Anto- ftlfttt*. The Danes' Cast measures from BO to 50 feet 001009, tad occurs at intervals along the line of the Newry canal from the lands of Lisnagadc, where it commences, near Snnragh ill Down, to the neighbourhood of Forkbill in the eoaacy of Armagh, west of which it has been traced to a greet distanc e b) the offic e rs of the Ord n an ce S ur ve y . 1 1 s Origin is qi wn, There are numerous raths or • d mounds throughout Down* of which the eject remarkable are at Downpatrick, Donaghadue and Drecno now the property of the marquis of ffevmshire, as representative or Lord Blundell, to whom it csra* tbroti. lass after its forfeiture by the Magerfniae*, I istle in Mourne was a place of great importance in the early history of Ulster. In 1495 is deemed so important a post, that none but an Eng- to be warden. The castle of New- wma b< Felix Magennis in 1568, and j ■ ■ Magennises had castles also at Castle well an sad R There are extensive military remains at Ardgtass. and the castles of Killileagh, Ardquin, Portaferry, >, and Hillsborough, are the most important of those stilt standing. There are also some remains of th cations erected by General Monk for the defence of the peases into Armagh at Scarvagh, Poyntz, and Tuscan nasi The chief eooleaiaatleal remains in Down are at Down- patrick, where I here are the ruins of the cathedral, end of three other religious houses. The cathedral was loo feel in length i the roof of the centre aisle was supported by live arches of fine proportions. Prior to 17 f J0, around lower 6G feet in height stood at the western end: it was taken down at the time of the partial rebuilding of the cathedral ; and it is worthy of remark* that part of the wall of more antient edifice was found to run below its found There is another round tower at Drumbo, near Belfast. There are a few remains of the abbey of Bangor; and at G rev abbey there is still standing in good preservation a part of the antient abbey founded here in 1192 by Africa, daughter of the king of Man, and wife of De Courcy. A mile and a half to the east of Downpatrick is a hill about 150 feet high, called Slrual mountain, celeb ra led all over Ireland for the resort of the lower orders of Roman Ca- tholics, who come here every Midsummer for the perform- ance of penance. The ceremonies commence by the peni- 1 j rabing Strual mountain on their knees, with a large stone placed on the back of the neck, three, seven, or nine times, according to the circumstances of the case: alter this they are turned thrice round in a stone seat call Patrick's chair, by a person who in 1630 usi an- nually from the county of Mayo for the purpose of presiding over this part of the ceremony. The penitents then de- scend to a neighbouring plain, where they bathe promis- cuously in a well dedicated to St Patrick, and conclude by drinking from another well. Tents are erected in the ad- jacent fields, and the evening is generally spent in dissipa- tion. Education has made rapid progress since 1821 ; in that year the number of young nig instruction was 9521 ; In 1924 it was 14,111 J and in 16:14 the number of young persons receiving daily instruction, in the two dio- ceses of Down and Dromore, which are together very nearly co-extensive with the county, was 36,440. These dioceses stand respectively fourth and twelfth in educational rank among the thirty-two dioceses of Ireland. According to Mr. D' Alton's return of funds designed for educational pur- poses in Ireland, the annual amount so designed in Down is 1092/. J*. B^d, ; the acreable possession* of the different schools is seventy-one acres, and the amount contributed by the National Board of Education is 645/. per annum. County expenses arc defrayed by graud jury present- ments: average amount so levied during the twenty years preceding 1830,31,000/, Down pays 13,817/. is. {d. us share of the original expense of the district lunatic asylujn at Belfast, and a share of the annual expense propor- tioned to its population. Two newspapers are supported Newry: the number ed to these in 1831 was ifO; and in 1836 ihe number was 131,961. The gross produce of customs* duties collected within the Newry and u;ford district in the I i3,902& 4* (Harris's Hi don/ of Down, Dublin, 1741 < y of Down, Dublin, 1902; InguYs Ire/and in 1834; Report on Irish Fisheries, 1837; Reports on Education in Ireland, 1S37; Cox's History of Ireland,) DOWN, a bishop*s see in the ecclesiastical province of Armagh in Ireland. The chapter, which is regelated by petentof James I., consists of dean, precentor archdeacon, and two prebendaries. With tl,, n of part of one parish lying in Antrim, thlB dlOCeae is situated entirely in the county of Down, of Which i\ ihe eastern portion. It extends in length from south-west to north-east 51 English miles, by 28 miles in breadth from I to west. It contains 42 parishes, constituting 37 1 In 1792 the number of chun-hes was S3 ; and in 1814 the numbers were, churches of t! bment 40, Re-man C&tholio 37, Presbyterian 5G, other places of worship 19. In the same year the gross population of the diocese was 188,558, of whom there were 37,662 members of the established church, 58,405 Roman Catholics, 98,961 Pr byterians, and 3,. ^30 other Protestant Dissenters bung in the proportion of rather more than two Prutestants of what- ever denomination to one Roman Catholic There wer*» at the same tune in tin- diocese 309 daily lucating 19,459 voung persons, being in the proportion of II cent, of the entire population under daily instruction, in. which respect Down stands fourAk ttauiw^ ^\fc ^L ^ssicaaKa D O VV 116 DOW of Ireland* Of the abovo schools 46 were in connection with tin- National Board of Education. The set i Doi n was founded about the end of the fifth c b 11 1 vi i y by S r , Pat r lc k, w h o a ppoint e < I Ca i] in, el >b i « t of An - it nil to the bishopric. The fust episcopal teal was at Dowiumtriek, then called Ans Keltair ami Rath Keltatr, where it continued until after the plantation of Ulster in the reign of James 1., when the church of Lisbum was hy letters patent constitute!! the cathedral of the united dio- cese of Down and Connor ; hut the original episcopal scat toied to Downpatrick hy act of parliament about 1790. The most distinguished bishop of Down, prior to the English invasion, was Malaehy Q'Morgair, who succeeded in 1 137, and assisted the Primate Gelasius in the introduc- tion of the Roman discipline. In 144*2, the union of Down wiih the see of Connor took place in the person of John first bishop of the united diooi r. Among his fi those of rooSt DOte were, Leslie, bishop during the wars of I G 4 1 , and the celebrated Doctor Jeremy Taylor, who suc- ceeded in ir>60. From 1141 down to the end of the last century there has been no episcopal residence attached feo this see, Doolor Taylor generally resided at Port more, near Glenavy, in the county of Antrim. The present episcopal mansion stands within s mile of Holywoou, on the eastern shore of Belfast Loch. Tbo same ecclesiastical immunities are claimed by the Paget ftuniry for their manor of Monrne in tl bs by the Needham family for their Lord- ihip of Newry [Down] in the diocese of Dromore; but tins claim has always been resisted by the bishops of Down. By act 3rd and 1th William IV. c. 37, the united diooeae of Down and Connor is further augmented by iho diocese of Dm more. (Beaufort's Memoir of a Map of Ireland ; Ware's Bishops : lie) or/v tf Co7nmi8tionert t &.c.) DOWNING COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. The sole founder of this college was Sir George Downing. Bart., of Gamliugay Park, in Cambridgeshire, who by will dated 20th December, 1717, devised estates in the counties of Cam- bridge, Bedford, and Suffolk, first to Sir Jacob Gerard Downing, and afterwards to other relations- in succession, nnd in fa dure thereof, to build and found a college in this university, upon a plan to lie approved of by the two archbishops and the masters of St. John's and Clare Hall, This dirs the reason for giving them the power Which they possess in elections and other matters by the charter and statutes* Sir George died in 1740 and Sir Jacob in 1764, and (the other devisees having previously died Without issue) Upon this event the foundation ought to hove been immediately carried into execution. But the estates were in the posses- sion of Lady Downing, and afterwards of her devi- without any real title ; and when the university sued in chancery for the establishment of the college, the party in i the suit in that court. En I7fi9 a decree was obtained in favour of the foundation. The persons named as trustees in the founder's will having died in Iin lifetime, the execution of the trust* devolved upon the heirs-at-la j - In, niter combating a : scries of opposition and litigation, nod overcoming of various de I i petition to the crown for a charter; and at length, in 180©, the pi council decided to recommend the foundation to his ma- I On 2nd September, 11300, the p-ent seal was affixed to the charier by Lord Loughborough: by this charter the lege i^ inooi Ith all flu tig to any college in the university, and endowed with the estate devised by the founder, with a power to bold lnuded pro- perty (in addition thereto) to the value of I6C0£ per annum. The charter dire tea to he framed govern- ment of the college, which was done m July, 1805, and shortly afterwards the if the members began to he paid. By the statutes un bonenYinl leases of the college estates are all ■ any fine to be taken tor a grant Off renewal. It is also provided thai no new foundation shall ever be engral'trrl oil this college neist- with the charter and statutes. But the college may accept any additions to their property in augmentation of the number or value uf their present appointments or to be applied in any other manm it with their pn -tjtution. There is also a power given to the four elec- tor* and the master to alter the statutes, on application by a certain portion of the college. A piece oflaiul, nearly thirty seres, having been pu 1 for the Site, and for grounds and walk-, OB the iMhMa}. 1807, the first stone was laid; since which time the bit ing has proceeded at intervals, at the expense of S 6U,G00/. In S 821 buildings sufficient for opening the lege, and comprizing nearly two sides of a la i completed; and in May, 1BJ1, undergraduates were ad- mitted to reside and keep terms. This college will consist of a master, two professors (one of the laws of England and one of medicine), sixteen fellows (two of which only arc clerical), and six scholars. The objects of the foundation aie suited in the charter to be students in law, physio, and other useful arts and learning. At present only the muster, professors, and three arc appointed, for the purpose of taking posses&iou of the estates, administering the revenues, superintending the building of the college, and for the other necessary purposes, The appointment of the remaining fellows is reserved until after the erection of the buildings necessary for the college. The scholars will also be elected after that period; but not more than two in each year. There are also two chaplains nominated by the master. The master is elected by the archbishops of Canterbury and York, and the masters of St. John's and Clare l from among those who have been professors or fellows. The electors to professorships are the same as to the m with the addition of the master. The electors to the fellow- ships are, the master, professors, and fellows of the de of M.A. After the building of the college is cotnph the elections will he annually on the 21st of 1 While t lie college remains uncompleted, th» fellowships arc at uncertain times, depending upon vj cies. The clerical fellowships are to be tenable for the lay fellowships to continue only for twelve year- present master is the Rev. Thomas Worsley, M.A., J 836 j and the number of members upon the boards of lbs college forty-nine. The rectory of East Hartly, and the vicarage of Tadlow, boih in the county of Cambridge, are in the patronage of this college. (Ackermann's Hist. &/ tin*. Univ. of Cambridge, 4to» Lond. ISIS, vol. ii, p. 283—288; Cambridge Univ. Calen- dar for 18,17.) DOYVNPATR1CK. the assize town of the county of Down, in Ireland, distant from Dublin 73 Irish or 93 English miles j situated m the barony of Leeale, one nule to the south of the Quoil river, which opens into the SOQtll«western angle ^>Il Strangford Loch about four miles to the cast. Downpatrick is the seat of a bishopric, and returns a member to the imperial parliament. Constituent The boundaries of the borough embrace an ext 1488 statute acres, containing 697 houses, of which thai died and 66U are slated : of the latter 285 are estimated to be worth IbL per annum. Downpatrick takes its name from St. Patrick, who IS stated in many antient records In have been buried here. Before his time the place was called Rath Keltair and Dun-dadethglass, from an eunhen fortification, the rums of which still cover a considerable space, and present an imposing appearance on the north-west of the town* On the conquest of Ulster by lhe English in 1177, De I made Downpatrick his head-quarters, and it continued in the hands of the English until about lh< the re- bellion of Shane O'Neill, in 1567, when it fell into the hands of the Irish, but was retaken by Sir Richard Mor- rison soon alter. The town is pleasantly situated in a rich, undulating country, surrounded by lulls. There is a good court-house, a ruined cathedral, one church, two Roman Catholic do., a Presbyl nan meeting-house, s Methodist do., and a good* market-house and gaol. An hospital was founded about 1740, by Mr. Southwell, for Lhe reception of decayed oisions of the Paving and Light: WOJN put in force here in 1829, since which time lhe town ii lighted with oil: expense, about 3GG/. per annum. There are branches of the northern banking company and of tlse provincial bank of Ireland at Downpatrick. There are ten schools with small endowments within tlie deanei) < hool, to which the bishop and subscribe 90/, per annum; and a gaol school supported by des a male and female school, sup j by Lady Harriet Forde, and twenty-four ot! total number of voung porsons under instruction, 81*7 niaks and 462 d ; 6 x 117 D R A Population in 1821, 4123; in 1831, 4784. [Down.] DOWNS or DUNES, are little hillocks of sand formed along- the sea-coast. The mode of their formation is this : — the waves of the I sea, in certain localities, drive upon the beach a certain quantity of fine sand, which, becoming dry during low water, is carried up still higher by the wind, till meeting with the obstruction of large stones, bushes, tufts of grass, &C it is accumulated into little heaps : these offering still greater surface of resistance as the sand increases upon and ■gainst them, soon rise into mounds of considerable height, whose number, arrangement, and dimensions, depend na- turally upon the size and distribution of the obstacles to which they owe their existence. If these obstacles are close-set, there will be little more than one range of sand hillocks, and, if vory close, these will in time unite so as to form a continuous ridge. Should the arresting objects, on toe contrary, be thinly scattered, and at different distances from the brink on a shelving coast, there will be several ridges of hillocks, the one behind the other. The downs having attained a certain height, the wind lias no longer the power to increase their elevation, and they are then urged forward upon the land. The way in which this is effected is easily conceived. On the windward side of the hillocks the grains of sand are fated up to the top, whence they are swept off as they arrive, and fall by their own weight on the opposite slope. Thus the mass goes on invading the land, while fresh ma- terial is constantly brought by the sea. This progress inland depends however upon the habitual direction of the wind and the relative direction of the coast- hne. In Gascony the sand advances eastward, and gene- nlly along the whole coast of France, from Bayonne to Calais, the downs progress in a north-easterly direction, the wind blowing most frequently from the south-west ; whereas from Calais to Dunkerque, the coast trending in the di- rection of the wind, they make no progress inland, but form a ridge or chain parallel with the coast. The rapidity with which the sands advance is, in some cases, most alarming. Between the mouths of the Adour and the Garonne their progress is about sixty feet yearly ; nor is it easy to arrest tneir march. The town of Mimizan k in part buried under the sands, against whose encroach- ment it has been struggling for the last five-and-twenty tears. In Brittany also, a village near St. Pol de Leon has been entirely covered with the sand, so as to leave no fart visible but the steeple of the church. In the Boulonnais the advance of the downs has been almost wholly arrested since the works there executed by Cassini. The inhabitants plant a species of cyperacea (the Anmdo arenaria\ termed by them oya, which thrives well, aad fixes the sands. This process is so much the more ad- vantageous, as every hillock which becomes fixed is an effectual barrier against the invasion of fresh sand from the sea. In Gascony the peasants force the wind, in some mea- sure, to drive back what it brought. Thus, when the wind ttows in a direction contrary to that which pushes the downs upon the land, they toss the sand high into the air with shovels, and in this manner get rid of a portion of it : this portion, however, is very small, and the prevailing winds being from the south-west the sands continue to advance in spite of all their efforts. Downs sometimes intercept the flow of water to the sea, fanning stagnant pools between and behind them which give rise to an aquatic vegetation and the occasional forma- tion of a kind of peat DOWNTON. [Wiltshire.] DOXCyLOGY, a form of giving glory to God, from the Latin doxologia, and that from the Greek doxa (&6£a) t fdory, and logos (Xfyoc), a word or saying. The doxology in &e concluding paragraph of the Lord's Prayer, ' Thine is Ihe kingdom, and the power, and the glory,' is left out of ssanyof the antient copies of St. Matthew's Gospel, though it appears in others; St. Luke omits it entirely. The authenticity of this form of praise, as a paragraph of the prayer, has' been a difficult subject of dispute. It does not appear in the Vulgate, but it seems to be established by the Greek MSS. and the Eastern versions. Doxology is also ased for the short hymn, Gloria PatrU which we use in our church service at the end of every psalm, of every part of the hundred and nineteenth psalm, and of every hymn except Te Deum, winch is a doxology of itself. Durand and other writers consider this exception to have been introduced into the Romish church by St. Jerome. The first express mention of it is in the second council of Vaison, a. d. 529. Amongst the Christians it was always considered as a solemn profession of their belief in the Trinity. (Wheatly on the Common Prayer, 8vo. Oxf. 1802, pp. 124. 132. Broughton's Diet, of all Religions, pp. 341, 342.) DRACAENA, a genus gf endogenous plants, of the natural family Asparageco of Jussieu, now arranged as a section of Liliaceae by Dr. Lindley. The genus was established by Linnaeus, and named from one of its species yielding the resinous exudation, familiarly known by the name of Dra- gon's blood, a translation of the Arabic name dum al akh- uxiin, met with in Avicenna and other Arabian authors. Dracaena is characterized by having an inferior six-partite perianth, of which the segments are nearly erect, and have inserted on them the six stamens, with filaments thickened towards the middle and linear anthers. The style is single, with a trifid stigma. The berry two or three-celled, with its cells one or two-seeded. The species of Dracaena are now about 30 in number, and found in the warm parts of the Old World, and in many of both Asiatic and African islands, whence they extend south- wards to the Cape of Good Hope and New Holland, and northwards into China, and to the eastern parts of India, as the districts of Silhet and Chittagong. Species are also found in Socotra, and the Canary and Cape Verd Islands, as well as at Sierra Leone. From this distribution it is evi- dent that the species require artificial heat for their cultiva- tion in England. They are found to thrive in a light loam, and may be grown from cuttings sunk in a bark bed. The species of Dracaena are evergreens, either of a shrubby or arooreous nature; and having long, slender, often columnar stems, they emulate palms in habit Their trunks are marked with the cicatrices of fallen leaves; the centre is soft and cellular, having externally a circle of stringy fibres. The leaves are simple, usually crowded to- gether towards the end of the branches, or terminal like the inflorescence: whence we might suppose that the name terminalis had been applied to some of the species, if Rum- phi us had not stated that it was in consequence of their being planted along the boundaries of fields. The structure of the stem and leaves is particularly interesting, as the fossil genera Clathraria and Sternbergia have been assimi- lated to Dracaena, the former by M. Adolphe Brongniart, and the latter by Dr. Lindley ; and as Rumphius compares the leaves of a Dracaena with those of Galanga, it is as probable that the fossil leaves called Cannophyllites may be those of a plant allied to Dracaena, as that they belong to one of the Cannes. Of the several species of Dracaena which have been de- scribed by botanists, there are few which are of much im- portance either for their useful or ornamental properties. Among them, however, may be mentioned D. terminalis, a species rather extensively diffused. The root is said by Rumphius to be employed as a demulcent in cases of diar- rhoea, and the plant as a signal of truth and of peace in the Eastern archipelago. In the Islands of the Pacific Ocean a sweetish juice is expressed from its roots, and afterwards reduced by evaporation to a sugar, of which specimens were brought to Paris by Captain D'Urville from the island of Tahiii. (Otaheite.) The root is there called Ti or Tii, and thence no doubt corrupted into Tea-root by the English and Americans. M. Gaudichaud mentions that in the Sandwich Islands generally an intoxicating drink is pre- pared from this root to which the name Ava is often applied, as well as to that made with the roots of Piper methys- ticum. Dracaena Draco is the best known species, not only from its producing Dragon's blood, but also from one specimen having so frequently been described or noticed in the works of visitors to the Canary Islands. The erect trunk of the Dragon-tree is usually from 8 to 12 feet high, and divided above into numerous short branches, which terminate in tufts of spreading sword-shaped leaves, pointed at the ex- tremity. The most celebrated specimen of this tree grows near the town of Orotava, in the Island of Teneriffe, and was found by Humboldt in 1799 to be about 45 feet in cir- cumference. Sir G. Staunton had previously stated it to be 12 feet in diameter at the height of 10 feet; and Ledru gave even larger dimensions. It annually bears flowers and fruit; and though continuing thus to fcrow^do^x^^yafc* BRA W8 DR A much increased in size, in consequence of some of its branches being constantly blown down, as in the storm of J uly 1819, when it lost a great part of its top. The great size of this enormous vegetable is mentioned in many of the older authors ; indeed as early as the time of Bethencourt, or in 1 402, it is described as large and as hollow as it is now ; whence, from the slowness of growth of Dracaenas, has been inferred the great antiquity of a tree which four centu- ries have so little changed. Humboldt, indeed, remarks that there can bo no doubt of the Dracaena of Orotava being with the Baobab (Adansonia digitata) one of the oldest inhabitants of our planet, and as tradition relates that it was revered by the Guanches, he considers it as singular that it should have been cultivated from the most distant ages in the Canaries, in Madeira, and Porto Santo, although it comes originally from India. This fact he adduces as contradicting the assertion of those who represent the Guanches as a race of men completely isolated from the other races of either Asia or Africo. To this it may be re- plied, that we know too little of the Botany of the interior of Africa to be able to draw from it any inferences ; vhile the Dragon-tree on the other hand is not known to exist further to the eastward than the island of Socotra. DRACHM, or DRAM, a small measure of weight, the etymology of which is to be found in the Greek drachma (^p«v|ii/). The drachm of our pound troy is stated to be nearly the same as the Attic drachma, or the Roman dena- rius (under the earlier emperors). There are two drachms or drams remaining in our system of weights; the first is the sixteenth part of the ounce, which is the sixteenth part of the pound avoirdupois of 7000 grains : this is now totally out of use, as no species of goods which are weighed by the avoirdupois weight are of such value as to make the sixteenth part of an ounce worth con- sideration. In the national standard, the troy pound of 6760 grains, there is no dram ; but this weight occurs in that particular division of the troy pound which is used by apothecaries, in which the dram is the eighth part of the ounce, which is the twelfth part of the pound of 5760 grains. This is the real remnant of the Roman division ; the denarius (which, according to Pliny, was the Attic drachma of his time) was, however, the seventh part of the ounce. The drachma or dram is used in England, France, Holland, Prussia, and in some parts of the Levant. DRACHMA, from the Greek drachme (fyaxA"?)> * silver coin. It was the chief coin in use among the Athenians, and probably other Greeks also. The didrachm or two drachms, the tridrachm or three drachms, and the tetra- drachm or four drachms, were its multiples. The last was the largest form of Greek silver. The average weight of five drachma) in the British Museum is 60. 92 grains; and the average weight of three tetradrachmro in the British Museum is 260.56 grains. The Attic drachma has been supposed to have been the same among the Greeks with the denarius among the Romans: others have disputed this; but both may be reconciled by the consideration that the number of drachma?, as well as of denarii, which went to the ounce might have been subject to occasional variations. (Pitisci Lexicon Antiq. Gr. et Rrrm., v. Denarius ; Pin- kerten's Essay on Medals, vol. i., $ 6 ; Kelly's Universal Cambist, 4to.» Lond., 1821, vol. i, 3, 4. 9. 30. 34, &c; vol. ii. 256.) Dmchma. British Museum. Actual sizo. Silver. Weight, 61^ grains. DRACI'N A, the name given by Melandri to the colouring matter of dragon's blood, and which he supposed to be a vegetable alkali ; but Berzelins and Herberger are of opi- txion that it does not possess alkaline properties : the last- mentioned chemist, indeed, calls this colouring matter draconin, and he considers it to possess rather sub-acid pro- perties than such as denote alkalinity. DRACO, an Athenian legislator, who flourished about tb* 39th Olympiad., 621 m. Suidas tells us that he brought forward his code of laws in this Tear, and that he was tiien an old man. Aristotle says (Polit. ii. at the end), that Draco adapted his laws to the existing constitution, and that they contained nothing peculiar beyond the se- verity of their penalties. The slightest theft was punished capitally, as well as the most atrocious murder ; and De- mades remarked of his laws, that they were written witl blood, and not with ink. (Plutarch, Solon, cxvii.) Draco, however, deserves credit as the first who introduced writ- ten laws at Athens, and it is probable that he improved the criminal courts by his transfer of cases of bloodshed from the archon to the ephet® (Jul. Pollux, viii. 124, 12*) since before his time the archons had a right of settling ail cases arbitrarily, and without appeal, a right which thej enjoyed in other cases till Solon s time. (Hekker's Anse- dota, p. 449, 1. 23.) It appears that there were soum offences which he did not punish with death ; for instance, loss of the civil rights was the punishment for an attenul to alter one of his laws. (Demosth. c. Aristocr. % p. 7 Mi Bekk.) "Draco was archon (Pausan. ix. 36, { 8), and con* sequently an eupatrid : it is not therefore to be supposed that his object was to favour the lower orders, though ha code seems to have tended to abridge the power of tin nobles. He died in the island of jEgina. On the legisla- tion of Draco in general, see Wachsmuth, Hettemsche Al- ter thorns kunde, ii. 1, p. 239, and following. DRACO (the dragon), one of the old constellations, re- ferred by Higinus to the fable of the Hesperides. It is con- stantly stated by the older writers as being placed between Ursa Major and Ursa Minor, which hardly suits the present position of the constellation, since its principal stars area)] contained between Ursa Minor, Cepheus, Cygnus, uA Hercules. The two stars in the head (/3 and y, the lattei celebrated as passing very near the zenith of the south oj England, and as being the one used in the discovery d aberration [Bradley],) are nearly in the line joining a Cygni (Deneb) and Arcturus ; while seven or eight smaller stab wind round Ursa Minor in such a manner as to rendef the name of the constellation not unappropriate. The extreme star (X) is very nearly between the pole star an4 its pointers. [Ursa Major.] The principal stars are n follows:— No, in Catalogue or 1 '5 1 6 Nn. id Catalogue of u s B iii Ailrun, 1 itt AatntDt i -3 E 5,2 Sucieiy. 1 Society. u X 1 13j0 n b 39 2131 5 JC 5 MS U 3 X 44 2143 4 1 10 1586 5 c 46 2172 5 a 11 IG07 H a 47 21 0-2 4 t 12 1756 3 A3 2203 6 9 13 1SJ2 3 V 52 2209 4 *i U tsEia 3 (n) 53 2234 5 A 15 1903 4 CpJ 54 2243 5 £■ IS lyis 5 I 57 22S3 3* A 1 19 1950 3 X 58 2274 4 /* 21 19G2 4* r GO 2272 4 £ 22 1977 4 o- 61 2-106 JJ & 23 20 1 G n GG 2374 5 & 24 2023 4 P 67 2371 5 p* 25 2023 5i 76 2496 5 f 27 2Q3U $ to 78 2595 5 hi 28 2(M1 4 (10) 1404 3 t 32 2U59 3 (37) 1135 3 r 33 2071 2 091) 2843 5 36 2211 6 (390) 20$4 J DRACONIN, the dracina above mentioned, may be ob- tained, according to Melandri, by macerating dragon's M<*d in water acidulated with sulphuric acid : this becomes i.f * yellow colour, but does not act upon the draconin, which is of a fine red colour and very fusible : it mov be worked be- tween the fingers, and drawn into threads. It melts at about 130°: on solidifying it becomes of a crimson colour, and when triturated gives a cinnabar red colour. It dissokss readily in alcohol, and the solution, which is of a fine r*i becomes yellow on the addition of an acid; but oc Om •*• aii the red colour is restored. It does not have been analyzed. JMAN.S. ur DROGOMANS (from the Turkish >; the interpreters attached to the Eurnpi. ■assies in the Levant are so tailed. At Con- • they are the chief, and in noil cases the sole 'eownunication between Conation ambassadors, it of the Turkish language, and the Ottoman byaro men born in the country, and are chiefl}' de- >m old Genoese or Venetian settlers. Th< ml sympathies have often interfered with their have been honourable exceptions, »t distinguished as a body for honour and integrity. ih, as early as the time of Louis XIV., saw the if employing native subjects in (his capacity, and ill body of young men, technically called , who were sent to (he country to learn the rid ucquaint themselves with itslaws and customs, jood pttn has nut been sufficiently supported. mans and their families enjoy the prolection of is whom they serve, and are exempted from w. )N. DRACO'NI DM, a family of Saurians, dis- from their congeners in having their six first false d of hooping the abdomen, extending in a nearly ke, and sustaining a production of the skin which ad of wing comparable to that of the bat t. This wing sustains the ani- heu it leaps from branch to branch, ss the faculty of heating the air, and so ile into flight like a hud. All the species with small imbricated scale*, of of the tail" and limbs are earmeted. The y, hut slightly extensile, and slightly jagged he throat is a lot 3 production tied by the hind pa of ins os hyoidee, ttined by the I is long. The thigh li a small dantilation. In eaall and on eai h side a long and !\e triangular and iriluhated molars, description tin thai the dragons Titles and the gular appendage of the [gwmai, sad and teeth of the Stelliortidce* Dnuditi Hist extricated from confusion come from the East $kckn>a of Dm g JMrtrikttion.—The known species which Draco AtubriattuL DRAGON'S BLOOD. [Calamus.] DRAGOON. [Cavalry.] DRAGU1GNAN, a town in France, capital of the de- partment of Var. It is on the river Pis, ur N Artuby, which fall** into the Argons, 4tG line BQUth*aouth*eaaf of Paris, or jj! nnles by i. through Lyon, Valet ion, Aix, and Briguolles; in 43° S2 1 N.lat, and fi° SO* E. long. It baa been supposed by some, but without sufficient reason, that Dfaguignaa is on the rite of lbs Forum Voeo- Etil of the Romans: it is however u (dace of Considerable antiquity, having been mentioned in the titles of the e counts of Provence. Little historical interest is d to it. Before the Revolution there were many i houses here: the Reformed Dominican*, Augustinia; Canons, Cordeliers, Minims, and Capuchins had convents ; that of the Dominicans was very handsome; and then were nunneries for Ursulinas and the nuns of the Visita- tion. Tlie pr tests of the Christian doctrine had the directio of a college, and there was a tolerably well- L ml t hospital The bishop of Frejua had a palace here, The town is situated in a fertile plain surrounded by an amphitheatre of hills oorered with Tines and olive-treea, It i>» tolerably well built, and not badly bid out : it is adorned with numerous and copious fountains and many rows of trees* There is & r built upon a precipitous limestone rock, which crowns a small eminence, and rises as high as the roots of the houses, The population in I B3 j for the tOWttj or 9B04 fur the whole commune ; the inhabitants manufac- ture coarse woollen cloths, leather, stockings, silks, wax- candles, and earthenware : there are many Oil-mill*. Hie environs produce excellent fruit and wines: gypsum is abundant, and there arc stone quarries in which larfj of stone are quarried. There are a library, a cabinet of medals, a museum of natural history, containing chiefly the minerals of the department, a botanic garden, a high school, an agricultural society, and sei :id foundling hospitals ; the foundlings are chiefly illegitimate children. The arroiiflissemeiit, which is exku>i\e, had in J ?32 a population of 86,709. DRAIN. [Skwlr] Dlv ^ a certain quantity of moic tial to vegetation, so an excess <>' it u highh In the removal of this e\< ul of drain Water may render land unproductive ft- lirelv or partially, forming lakes of bogs; wr there maybe iisture diffused throt uating in it, by which ihe fibres of the roots of nil plants which are notauuatic are injur* fed. From (beac different cfc\ktf* <& tofottSto] w*vi ^\<* DRA 120 D R A different branches of the art of draining, which require to be separate!? n ttieed. I. To dtaiii land which is flooded or rendered marshy by nnning over it from a higher level, and having no adequate outlet below. fi, To drain land where springs rise to the surface, and where there are no natural channels for the water to run off. X To drain land which is wet from its impervious nature, nnd where the evaporation is not sufficient to carry off all the water supplied hy IDOW and rain. The fir*t branch includes all those extensive operations where large tracts of land are reclaimed hy means pi Bfn- bnnkiuents, ennuis, sluices, and mills to raise ihe water: or where deep cuts Of tunnels are made through hills which for i in? 1 1 a natural dam or harrier to the water. Such works iu rally undertaken by iissociatiuiis under the sanction of 'he government, or hy the government itself; few indi* vidualf being possessed of sufficient capital, or having the power to oblige all whose interests are infected hy the drain- ing of the land to give their consent and ftflbro assistance. In the British dominions there is no difficulty in obtaining the sanction of the legislature to any undertaking which appear* likely to he of puhlic benefit* In every sessiun of parliament acts are parsed giving certain powers and pri- vileges to companies or individuals, in order to enable them |0 put into execution extensive plans of draining, That extensive draining in the counties of Northampton, Hunt- ingdon, Cambridge, Lincoln, Norfolk, and Suffolk, which i> known by the name of the Bedford Level, was con- tided to the management of a chartered corporation, with considerable powers, as early as the middle of the seven- teenth century, aud hy this means an immense extent af land has boon rendered highly productive, which before Was nothing but one continued mural) or fen. In the valleys of the Jora, in the canton of Neufclialel in Switzerland, which are noted for their industry and pi is erity, and where the manufacture of watches IS so exten- ve as to supply B great part of Europe with this useful le, extensive lakes and marshes have been completely laid dry, by making a tunnel through the solid rock, and forming an outlet for the waters. All these operations re- miire the science aud experience of civil engineers, and ..tot be undertaken without ureal means. The greater pari of the lowlands in ihe Netherlands, especially in the inn! of Holland, have been reclaimed from the sea, or the riven which (lowed over tbetn, Irj embanking and draining, and are only kepi from Hoods by a constant at- oll to the works originally erected. hiinl is below the level of the Beant high water, and without the smallest eminence, it requires a constant removal of the water which percolates through the banks or accumulates by rains; and this ran only be effected by sluices and mills, ssu the ease in Ifc England water is collected in numerous ditches and canals, and ted to the points where it can most conveniently bo dis- charged over the hanks. The mills commonly erected for purpose are small windmills, which turn a kind of perpetual screw made of wood several feet iu diameter, on a solid axle. This screw fits a semicircular trough whir}] lies inclined at an angle of about 30* with the hori The lower part dips into the water below, and hy its revolu- tion discharges the water into a reservoir above. All the fric- tion of pumps and the consequent wearing out of ihe ma- chinery is thus avoided. If the mills are properly cun- u il, they require Utile attendance, aud work night and day whenever the wind blows. Ill billy countries it sometimes happens that the waters, which rundown the slopes of the lulls collect in Ihe kot- os where there is no outlet, and where the soil is impervi- ous. In that case it may sometimes he laid dry hy culling a sufficient channel all round, to intercept the waters as they How down and to carry them over or through the lowest part of the surrounding banner. If there are no very abun- dant springs in the bottom, a few ditches nnd ponds will suffice to dry the soil by evaporation from their surface We shall see that this principle inay he applied with great ad van - us many cases where the water could not be drained out insiderabtfl hollows if it were allowed to run into them. When there are difTerent levels at which the water is pent up, ihe drnining should always be begun at the highest ; ! en tlmt when this is laid dry, the lower may not have a great excess of water. At all events, if the water is to be raised by mechanical power, there in raising it from the highest level, instead of letting down to a lower from which it has to be raise d higher, In draining a great extent of land it is often nc< to widen and deepen rivers and alter their coui- unfrerjuently the water cannot he let off without being carrieu hy means of tunnels under the bed of some river* the level of which is above that of the land. In more confined operations cast-iron Jtj Plena cheap and easy means of effecting this. They may be bent in a curve so as not to impede the course of the river or the navigation of a canal. The draining of land which is rendered wet by spjinpv arising from under the soil is a branch of ra application* The principles on which the opi carried ou apply as well to a small Held as to the gi extent of land. The object is to find the readh by which ihe superfluous water may he carried oil purpose an accurate knowledge of the strata ti which the springs rise is indispensable. It would i less labour merely to let the water run into drains a has -piling through the soil and appears at the as ignorant men frequently attempt to do, and thus i off after it has already soaked the soil. But the or the springs must, if possible, he detected ; and one drain or ditch judiciously disposed may lay a \ of land dry if it cuts off the springs before they run [all the soil. Abundant springs which llow T continual! rally proceed from the outbreaking of some porous si iu which the waters were confined, or through natural crevices in rocks or tnipenious earth. A knowledge geology of the country will greatly assist in ! and the springs may he cut off with greater certain* it is not these main springs which give the greatest to an experienced drainer J it is the various In which are sometimes branches of the former, and often original and independent springs arising from sudden va tions iu the nature of the soil and subsoil. The anne diagram representing a section of an uneven surl laud will explain the nature of the strata which pi springs. Suppose A A a porous substance through which water filtrate* readily; BB a stratum of loam of pervious to water. The water which comes through ' will run along the surface of B B towards S S, \>lui spring to the surface and form a lake or bog and S. Suppose another gravelly or ] under the last, as CCC bending as here represented, in filled with water running into it from a higher level ; it i* evident thai this stratum will be saturated with water up to the dotted line E F F, which is the level of the ; the lower rock, or impervious stratum D D, where the wattf can run over it. If the stratum BB has any en below the dotted line, the water will rise through the the surface and form springs rising from the bolt lake or bog : and if B B were bored through and a ted Rang up to the dotted line, as co, the w uer rise, and stand at o. If there were no si below the dotted line might still be tilled with rising from the stratum CC C. But if the burin ^ at G the water would not rise, but on there were any on the surface, it would be carried d the porous stratum £ CC, and run oft Thus in one si tion boring will bring water, and in another il off. This principle being well understood will ^r< litate all draining of springs. Wherever water spriri must he a pervious and an impervious stratum to and the water either runs over the il rises through the crevices in it When the I is found, as at S S, the obvious reined (a eBll with a sufficient declivity to take off the watej across this line, and sunk through the porous soil face into the lower impervious earth. The ] channel is where the porous sod is the the breaking out, bo as to require thi D R A stratum must be reached, or the draining 1 31 be imperfect. It is by attending to all tin umslances that Elkingtou acquired his celebrity in drain- r^, and that he has been considered as the father of the It is however of much earlier invention, and is w ob% , to have struck any one who seriously con- idored the subject. In the practical application of the nuriplc great ingenuity and skill may be displayed he desired effect may be produced more or less completely, nd ax a greater or less expense. The advice of a s< i d drainer is always well worth the cost at which be obtained. W&rn there is a great variation in the foil, and it is dif- to find any main line of springs, it is best to proceed iroentally by making pits a few feet deep, or by boring us parts where water appears, observing the level at th»- nds in these pits or bores, as well Si the ere of the soil taken out. Thus it will generally he ease ascertain whence the water arises, and how it may be let off n there is a mound of light soil over a more impervious i, the springs will break out all round the edge of mound ; a dram laid round the base will take off all the which arises from this cause, and the lower part of will be effectually laid dry. So likewise where is a hollow or depression of which the bottom is city and in the upper pari, a drain laid along the edge of bellow end carried round it will prevent the water run- lira down into it, and forming a marsh at the bottom. When the drains cannot be carried to a sufficient depth > take the water out of the porous stratum saturated with it, I is often useful to bore numerous holes with an auger 1 the bottom of the drain through the suffer soil, and, ae- tu the principle explained in the diagram, the wa- c rise through these bores into the drains and " off, and the natural springs will be dried up, or ftink down through them as at G, in the section, lies above. This method is often advantageous in hirig uf peat mosses, which generally lie on clay iiu, with a layer of gravel between the loam and 1st peat, the whole lying in a basin or hollow, and often , a a declivity. The peat, though it retains water, is not errkrus and drains may be cut into it which will hold pat^r. When the drains are four or five feet deep and be peat U much deeper, holes are bored down to I he clay daw, a iter is pressed up through these boles, by heweiL w h»le body of peat, into the drains, by ied off. The bottom of the drains is some- dies choked with loose sand, which Hows up with the water, iud they require to be cleared repeatedly ; but this soon sains after the first rush is past, and the peter rises lowly mi irly. The surface of the peat being dried, . and consolidated with earth and gravel, eon becomes productive. If the soil, whatever be its na- are, can be drained to s certain depth, it is of no consequence that eater raa\ be lodged below it. It is only when it rues ie si to stagnate about the roots of plants that it is hurtful. Land may be drained so much as to be deteriorated, as expe- fmce baa shown. When e single large and deep drain will produce the do- tared effect, it is much better than when there are several ■'nsLVr. as large drains are more easily kept open,, and last than smaller; but this is only the case in tapping if the water is diffused through the sur* lading toil, numerous small drains arc more effective: I a sufficient body of water collected, as should run into larger, and these into ttaiit drains, which should all. a* far as is practicable, unite one principal outlet, by which mean* there will 1 choked up. When the water springs into a ; u below, it is best to fill up that part of the drain which lies above the stones or other materials whirh form the channel with solid earth well pressed in, tad made impervious to within a few inches of the bottom cf Use furrows in ploughed land, or the sod in pastures ; eeraflse the water running along the surface is apt to carry b*e earth with it, and choke the drains, When the water reuses in by the side of the drains, loose stones or gravel, or say pesvua material, should be laid in them to the line ahem the water comes in, and a little above it, over which thr earth may be rammed in tight so as to allow the horses to walk orer the drain without sinking in. It smnetiiiies happens, that the water collected from h caused marshes and bogs below, by being car- ried in new channels, may be usefully employed in irri- gating the land which it rendered barren before; not only removing the cause of barrenness, hut adding positive fer- tility. In this ease the lower grounds must have numerous drains in it, in order that the water let on to irrigate it not stagnate upon it, but run off after it has answered its purpose. The third branch in the art of draining is the removal of water from impervious soils which lie Mat, or 19 hollow^ where the water from ram," snow, or dews, which can- not sink into the soil on account of its impervious nature, and which cannot be carried off by evaporation, runs along the surface and stag nates in every depression. This is by far the most expensive operation, in consequence of the number of drains required to by the surface dry, and the necessity of filling them with porous substances, through w'hich the surface water can penetrate. It requires much skill and practice in lay out the drains so as to produce the greatest effect at the least expense. There is often a layer of light earth immediately over a substratum of clay, and after continued rains this 'soil becomes tilled with water, like a sponge, aud no healthy vegetation can take pit In this case numerous drains must be made in tli and over the draining tiles or boshes, which may be laid at the bottom of the drains, loose gravel or broken stones must be laid in to within s fool of the SUlJace, SO that the plough shall not reach them, The water will gradual I \ fink into these drains, and he carried off, and the louse wet soil will become firm and dry. In no case is the advantage of draining more immediately apparent. It is very seldom that a fiela is absolutely level ; the first thing therefore to be ascertained is ihe greatest inclination and its direction. For this purpose there is an instrument essential to a drainer, with which an accurately horizontal line can be ascertained, by means of a plummet or a spirit lereh A sufficient fall may thus be found or artificially made in the drains lo carry off the water. The next object is to arrange drains so that each shall collect as much Of the water in the soil as possible. Large drains, except as main drains, are inadmissible, since it is by the surface that the water is to come in, and two small drains will collect more than a larger and deeper. The depth should be such only that the plough may not reach if, if the land is amble, or the feet of cattle tread it in. If it be in pasture. All the drains which are to collect the water should lie as nearly at right angles to the inclination of I he surface as Is consistent with a sufficient fall in the drains to make them run. One foot is suflicient fall for a drain 300 feet in length, provided the drains be not more than 20 feet apart The main drams, by being laid obliquely across the fall of the ground, will help to take off a pan of the surface water. It is evident that the drains can seldom be is a straight line, unless the ground be perfectly even. They should, however, never have sudden turns, but be bent gradually where the direction is changed. The Hatter the surface and the stiffer the soil, the greater number of drains will be required. It is a common practice with drainers to run amain drain directly down the slope, however rapid, and to carry smaller drains into this alternately on the right and left, which they call herring-bone fashion. But this can only be approved of where the ground is nearly level, and where there is very little fall for the mam drain. A considerable fall is to be avoided as much as possible; and every drain should lie obliquely to the natural run of the water. It generally happens that, besides surface water, there are alto some land springs arising from ft variation in the soil ; these should be carefully ascertained, and the drains should be so laid as to cut them off. In draining clay land, where there is only a layer of a few inches of looser soil over a solid clay which the plough never stirs the drains need not be deeper than two feet in Ihe solid clay, nor wider than they can be made without the sides falling In, The common draining tile, which is a flat tile bout iu the form of half a cylinder, and which can be made at a very cheap rate with the patent machine, is the best for extensive surface draining. In solid clay it requires no ilat tile under it , it is merely an arch to carry the loose stones or earth with which the drain is filled up. Loose round stones or pebbles are the best where they can be procured ; and in default of them, bushes, heath, or straw, may be laid immediately over the tiles, and the most porous earth that can be got must be used to fill the drains up : the stiff clay which was dug out must be taken awa^ *st va\tsA D R A 122 DR A over the surface ; for if it were put in the drain, it would defeat the object in view by preventing the water from running into it from above. In grass land, the sod may be laid over the drain, after it has been filled up so as to form a slight ridge over it. This will soon sink to a level with the surface, and in the mean time serves to catch the water as it runs down. To save the expense of stone or tiles, drains are frequently made six inches wide at the bottom, a narrow channel is cut in the solid clay, two or three inches wide and six deep, leaving a shoulder on each side to support a sod which is cut so as to fit the drain, and rests on the shoulders : this sod keeps the earth from filling the channel ; and the water readily finds its way through it, or between it and the sides of the drain. It is filled up as described before : such drains are made at a small ex- pense, and will last for many years. Where the clay is not sufficiently tenacious, the bottom of the drain is sometimes cut with a sharp angle, and a twisted rope of straw is thrust into it. This keeps the earth from falling in, and the running of the water keeps the channel open ; the straw not being exposed to the air, remains a long time without decaying. This is a common mode of draining in Norfolk, Suffolk, and Essex. The best materials for large main drains, where they can be procured, are flat stones which readily split, and of which a square or triangular channel is formed in the bottom of the drain. If the drain is made merely as a trunk to carry off the water, it is best to fill it up with earth, well pressed in, over the channel made by the stones ; but if it serves for receiving the water through the sides or from the top, fragments of stone should be thrown over it to a certain height, and the earth put over these. A very useful draining tile is used in Berkshire and other places, which requires no flat tile under it, even in loose soils, because it has a fiat foot to rest on, formed of the two thick edges of the tile, which, nearly meeting when the tile is bent round, form the foot. The section of the tile is like a horse-shoe. It is well adapted for drains where the water springs upwards, and it is less apt to slip out of its place than the common tile. They are usually made twelve or thirteen inches in length, but they are more expensive than the common tiles. In draining fields it is usual to make the outlets of the drains in the ditch which bounds them. The fewer outlets there are, the less chance there is of their being choked : they should fall into the ditch at 2 ft. from the bottom, and a wooden trunk or one of stone should be laid so that the water may be discharged without carrying the soil from the side of the ditch. If there is water in the ditch, it should be kept below the mouth of the drain. The outlets of all drains should be repeatedly examined, to keep them clear ; for wherever water remains in a drain, it will soon de- range or choke it. The drains should be so arranged or turned, that the outlet shall meet the ditch at an obtuse angle towards the lower part where the water runs to. A drain brought at right angles into a ditch must necessarily soon be choked by the deposition of sand and earth at its mouth. As the draining of wet clay soils is the only means by which they can be rendered profitable as arable land, and the expense is great, various instruments and ploughs have been contrived to diminish manual labour and expedite the work. Of these one of the simplest is the common mole- plough, which in very stiff clay makes a small hollow drain, from 1 ft. to 1 8 in. below the surface, by forcing a pointed iron cylinder horizontally through the ground. It makes a cut through the clay, and leaves a cylindrical channel, through which the water which enters by the slit is carried off. It requires great power to draw it, and can only be used when the clay is moist In meadows it is extremely useful, and there it need not go more than a foot under the sod. Five to ten acres of grass land may easily be drained by it in a day. It is very apt, however, to be filled in dry weather by the soil falling in ; and the animals from which it derives its name often do much damage to it by using it in their subterraneous workings. But a draining plough has been invented, which, assisted by numerous labourers, greatly accelerates the operation of forming drains, by cutting them out in a regular manner, when they are immediately finished with the usual tools end filled up. It has done wonders in some of the wet stiff soils in Sussex, and is much to be recommended in all wet and heavy clays. In stony land it cannot well be used. The subsoil plough, introduced to public notice by Mr. Smith of Deanston, maybe considered in some measure as a drab' ing plough, for it loosens the subsoil, so that a few main drains are sufficient to carry off all the superfluous moisture ; and it has besides the effect of not earning off more than what is superfluous. By means of judicious drains and the use of the subsoil plough, the stiffest and wettest land may in time become the most fertile. The tools used in draining are few and simple. Spades, with tapering blades of different sizes, are required to dig the drains of the proper width, and the sides at a proper angle. Hollow spades are used in very stiff clay. When the drain begins to be very narrow near the bottom, scoops are used, of different sizes, which are fixed to handles at various angles, more conveniently to clear the bottom and lay it smooth to the exact width of the tiles, if these are used ; for the more firmly the tiles are kept in their places by the solid sides of the drain, the less likely they are to be moved. (Elkington, Stephens, Johnstone, Donaldson, Young, Marshall.) DRAKE, SIR FRANCIS, was born in or about the year 1546, in an humble cottage on the banks of the Tavy, in Devonshire. His father, who was a poor and obscure yeoman, had twelve sons, of whom Francis was the eldest. According to Camden, who derived his information from Drake himself, Francis Russel, afterwards earl of Bedford, stood as his godfather, and John Hawkins, a distinguished navigator, defrayed the slight expenses of his short school education. In the days of persecution under Queen Mary, his father, who was known in his neighbourhood as a zea- lous protestant and a man of some acquirements, fled from Devonshire into Kent, where Drake was brought up; 'God dividing the honour,' says Fuller, ' betwixt two counties, that the one might have his birth and the other his educa- tion.* Under Elizabeth his father obtained an appoint- ment 'among the seamen in the king's navy to read prayers to them ;' and soon afterwards was ordained dea- con, and made vicar of Upnor church on the Medway, a little below Chatham, where the royal fleet usually an- chored. Francis thus grew up among sailors ; and whik he was yet very young, his father, ' by reason of his poverty* apprenticed him to a neighbour, the master of a bark, who carried on a coasting trade, and sometimes made voyages to Zeeland and France/ This master kept Drake close to his work, and ' pains, with patience in his youth,' saji Fuller, ' knit the joints of his soul, and made them men solid and compact.' When his master died, having ne children of his own, he bequeathed to young Drake the bark and its equipments. With this he continued in the old trade, and nad got together some little money, and ves in the fair way of becoming a thriving man, when his inn? fination was inflamed by the exploits of his protector Ha* ins in the New World ; and suddenly selling his ship, In repaired to Plymouth, and embarked himself and his fbr tunes in that commander's last and unfortunate adventure to the Spanish Main. In this disastrous expedition Drake lost all the money he had in the world, and suffered not t little in character; for he disobeyed orders, and deserted his superior and his friend in the hour of need. He, ho** ever, snowed skilful seamanship, and brought the vessel he commanded— the Judith, a small bark of 50 tons— safely home. A chaplain belonging to the fleet comforted Drake with the assurance that, as he had been treacherously used by the Spaniards, he might lawfully recover in value upoi the king of Spain, and repair his losses upon him whenever and wherever he could. Fuller says, ' The case was ctae? in sea divinity ; and few are such infidels as not to belief! doctrines which make for their profit. Whereupon Drake* though a poor private man, undertook to revenge himself on so mighty a monarch, who, not contented that the sui riseth and setteth in his dominions, may seem to desire ej make all his own where he shineth.' Being readily joinem by a number of sea adventurers, who mustered among the* money enough to fit out a vessel, Drake made two or three voyages to the West Indies, to gain intelligence and lean the navigation of those parts ; but Camden adds, that he also got some store of money there, *by playing the seaman and the pirate.' In 1570 he obtained a regular commissioi from Queen Elizabeth, and cruised to some purpose in the West Indies. In 1572 he sailed again for the Spanish Main, with the Pasha, of 70 tons, and the Swan, of 25 tons, the united crews of which amounted to 73 men and boys. He was joined off the coast of South America by another bark, from the Isle of Wight, with 38 men ; and with tail i. D R A 123 D R A insignificant force he took and plundered the town of Notnbre de Dios, and made great spoil among the Spanish shipping. He partially crossed the Isthmus of Daricn, and obtained a view of the great Pacific, an ocean as yet closed to English enterprise ; and with his eyes anxiously fixed upon its waters, he prayed God to grant him ' life and leave voce to sail an English ship in those seas.' After some extraordinary adventures, Drake returned to England, with his frail barks absolutely loaded and crammed ihh treasure and plundered merchandise ; and on the 9th of August, 1573, anchored at Plymouth. It was a Sunday, and the townsfolk were at church; but when the news spread thither that Drake was come, ' there remained few or no people with the preacher,' all running out to welcome the Devonshire hero. Drake being employed in the interval in the service of the queen in Ireland, was forestalled in the honour of being the first Englishman to sail on the Pacific by one John Oxenham, who had served under him as common sailor and cook ; but as this man merely floated a ' pin- nace' on the South Sea, and was taken by the Spaniards and executed as a pirate, he could scarcely be an object of envy. In 1577, under the secret sanction of Queen Elizabeth, Drake departed on another marauding expedition, taking with him five vessels, the largest of which was of 100, and the smallest of 1 5 tons. The united crews of this miniature fleet amounted to 1G4 men, gentlemen and sailors. Among the gentlemen were some young men of noble families, who (not to mention the plunder anticipated) * went out to learn the art of navigation.' After many adventures along the coasts of the South American continent, where some of his attacks were completely successful, Drake and his choice comrades came to Port Julian, on the coast of Patagonia, near the Straits of Magalhaens, where they were much comforted by finding a gibbet standing — a proof that Chris- tian people had been there before them. Drake, during Hi stay in Port Julian, put to death * Master Dough iic,' a gentleman of birth and education, whose fate is still in- volved in some mystery, notwithstanding the laudable en- deavours of Dr. Southey to rescue the fame of one of our greatest naval heroes from the suspicion of a foul murder. On the 20th of August Drake reached Cape Virgenes, tad sailed through the Strait of Magalhaens, being the third navigator who performed that passage. On the 17th day after making Cape Virgenes he cleared the strait, and entered the Pacific or South Sea. Having obtained an kamense booty by plundering the Spanish towns on the coast of Chili and Peru, and by taking, among many other Tewels, a royal galleon called the ' Cacafuego,' richly laden with plate, he sailed to the north in the hone of finding a fassage back to the Atlantic, a little above California. He leached lat. 48° N., where the extreme severity of the cold discouraged his men, and he put back ten degrees, and took shelter in Port San Francisco. After staying five weeks in that port, he determined to follow the example of Hazalhacns, and steer across the Pacific for the Moluccas. He made Ternate, one of the Molucca group, in safety, and thence set his course for Java. From Java he sailed right across the Indian Ocean to the Cape of Good Hope, which he doubled without accident, and thence shaped his course homewards. He arrived at Plymouth on Sunday, the 26th September, 1 379, after an absence of two years and nearly ten months, during which he had circumnavigated the globe, and spent many months en the almost unknown south-western coasts of America. Drake was most graciously received at court, and Elizabeth tow asserted more firmly than ever her right of navigating the ocean in all its parts, and denied the exclusive right which fee Spaniards claimed over the seas and lands of the New World. And though the queen yielded so far as to pay a GO-siderable sum out of the treasure Drake had brought aome to the procurator of certain merchants who urged, vrfA torne reason, that they had been unjustly robbed, caough wa? left to make it a profitable adventure for the privateers. At her orders Drake's ship was drawn up ia a little creek near Deptford, there to be preserved as a t QMiumcnt of the most memorable voyage that the English had ever yet performed : she partook of a banquet on board the vessel, and there knighted the captain. During part of the >ear 1595, and the whole of 1566, Drake was actively employed against Philip U. on the coasts of Spain and Por- 1 tuz^l," in the Canaries, the Cape de Vcrdes, the West India I islands, and on the coast of South America, where Cartha- gena and other towns were taken and plundered. In the course of this expedition Drake visited the English colony in Virginia, which had been recently planted by Raleigh, and finding the colonists in great distress, he took them on board and brought them home with him. It is said that tobacco was first brought into England by the men who returned from Virginia with Drake. In 1597, when formidable preparations were making in the Spanish ports for the invasion of England, Elizabeth appointed Drake to the command of a fleet equipped for the purpose of destroy- ing the enemy's ships in their own harbours. This force did not exceed thirty sail, and only four were of the Navy Royal, the rest, with the exception of two yachts belonging to the Queen, being furnished by merchant adventurers. In the port of Cadiz, the first place he attacked, he found sixty ships and many vessels of inferior size, all protected by land batteries. Drake entered the roads on the morning of the 19th April, and he burnt, sunk, or took thirty ships, some of which were of the largest size ; and it appears he might have done much more mischief but for the necessity he was under of securing as much booty, in goods, as bo could for the benefit of the merchant adventurers. He then turned back along the coast, taking or burning nearly a hundred vessels between Cadiz and Cape St. Vincent, besides de- stroying four castles on shore. This was what Drake called ' singeing the king of Spain's beard.' From Cape St. Vin- cent he sailed to tho Tagus, and entering that river, came to anchor near Cascacs, whence he sent to tell the Marquis Santa-Cruz, who was lying up the river with a large force of galleys, that he was ready to exchange bullets with him. The marquis, who had been appointed general of the Armada preparing for the invasion of England, and who was esteemed the best sailor of Spain, declined the challenge, and he died (the English writers say of vexation at tho mischief done by Drake) before that ill-fated expedition could sail. The operations we have briefly related delaved the sailing of that armament more than a year, and gave Elizabeth time to prepare for her defence. Having thus performed the public service, Drake bore away to the Azores, on the look- out for the treasure ships from India, and he was so fortu- nate as to fall in with an immense carrack most richly laden. He took it, of course, and * the taking of this ship/ says a contemporary, was of a greater advantage to the English merchants than the value of her cargo to the cap- tors ; for, by the papers found on board, they so fully under- stood the rich value of tho Indian merchandizes, and the manner of trading into the eastern world, that ihey after- wards set up a gainful traffic, and established a company of East India merchants.' Drake generously spent a consider- able part of his prize-money in supplying tho town of Ply- mouth with good, fresh water, for hitherto there was none, except what the inhabitants fetched from a mile distance. His next service at sea was as vice-admiral in the fleet under Charles Lord Howard of Effingham, lord high admi- ral of England, which, with the assistance of the elements, scattered and destroyed the 'Invincible Armada' of Spain. (Armada.) The seamanship of Drake, Hawkins, and Fro- bisher contributed largely to the happy result. In the fol- lowing year, 1589, Drake was employed as admiral in an ex- pedition sent to Portugal, in the hope of expelling the Spa- niards, who had taken possession of that kingdom, by esta- blishing the claims of Antonio, a pretender, around whom the English expected the Portuguese would rally. The whole expedition was badly planned, most miserably sup- plied with money and the other means of war, and but lamely executed after the landing of the troops. It was also disgraced by cruelties unusual even in that age, and in- excusable, notwithstanding the provocation which the Eng- lish had so recently received on their own shores. In 1595 Drake and Sir John Hawkins, who had good experience in those parts, represented to Elizabeth that the best place for striking a blow at tho gigantic power of Spain was in the West Indies ; and an expedition thither was prepared, Drake and Hawkins sailing together with twenty-six ships, on board of which was embarked a land force under the orders of Sir Thomas Baskcrville and Sir Nicholas Clifford. There were too many in command, and tho usual bad consequences ensued. After losing time in debate they were obliged to give up an attempt on tho Canaries with some loss. When they got among the West India islands Drake and Hawking not only quarrelled but separated for some time, and before reaching the east end of Puerto Rico H*rck&& &\^\a& DRA 124 DRA death being generally attributed to the agitation of his muni. One of Drake's smallest vessels was captured by the Spaniards, who, by putting the crew of it lo the torture, ex- tracted information respecting the plans of the expedition. When Drake attacked Puerto Rico be found that place fully warned and prepared, and his desperate attack was defeated* Sailing away, he took and burned Rio de la Hatha, Raneheria, Santa Martha, and Nombrc de Die* ; getting no greater spoil than 20 tons of silver, and 2 bars of gold. Drake remained in the harbour of N ombre de Dios, a mnsl unhealthy place, while Baskervillc with a pttH of the laud forces made a vain and ruinous attempt to cross the isihinus of Darien, in order to plunder and destroy the of Panama. A fatal broke out among soldiers and sailors, and soon deprived them of the important ser- vices of the chief surgeon of the fleet. When many of his ipen and three of his captains had died, the hardy Drake himself fell sick, and after struggling some twenty days with his malady, and the grief occasioned by his failures, he ex- pired on the '27th of December, la05. On the same day the lice! anchored at Puerto Bello, and in sight of that place, which he hod formerly taken and plundered, his body received a sailor's funeral — Tlie wafM became hii minding tlicet, The- vralrn wt-re hi I tomb; Bat f'»r hi i* Time the ocean %ci Wj4s not ■ uAlcieat room. So sant* one of his admiring contemporaries. Though the reputation of Drake as a skilful seaman and a bold commander was deservedly great, still, unless we judge hitu by the circumstances and the standard of the limes, be must appear in many of his exploits in no other light than that of a daring and skilful buccaneer. (Soutbcy, Ntwaf History ; Harris, Collect ion of Voyages.) DRAKENEORCH. ARNOLD, was born at Utrecht, in 1681, studied in that university under Gnevius and Peter Bunnann, and at the aj^e of 20 wrote an elaborate dissertation * De Pra?feei I which established his re- paration as a scholar. The heads of the chapters will best explain the various bearings and the classical importance of the subject, Ch. 1. is * l>c Pr select is Urbis in genere/ in which the author explains the various kinds of magistrates at Rome who bore this name at different epochs, their van latitats, such as Custos Urbis, Sec. % * De Praifectis Urbis sub Regibus instil litis,' who wire ap* pointed by several kings to take care of the city of Rome daring their sbseooo in war. Similar otlicers were occa- sionally appointed under the republic during: the absence of the two consuls, 3. *De PrsmetO Urbis fcriarum La- tinnnim ruus-a ;' this was also a temporary magistrate ap- pointed while the consuls were attending the Latin festivals on the Alban Mount. [Alba Long a.] 4. * De ultimo Pra?fecto sub Imperatoribus create' Augustus created the permanent office of prefect of Rome, which was filled by a senator appointed by the emperor, sometimes for life, sometimes tor a shorter period. Messala Corvinus was the the first prtcfect appointed, but he soon after resigned, and nis succeeded him, Panvinius, in his * Annals,* has given a list of a 1 ', the prefects of Rome from Augustus to the Jail of the enipnc* In the following chapters Drakeuborch explains the nature, importance, and various duties of (he oflire. j. * De bis qui ad Prsefecturam Urbis admittuntur, eorumque di^nitate. 6. * De Jurisdictione Precfecti Urbis.' 7. "Do Cur a Prcefecti Urbis circa annonam.* 8. * De Cura Pnefecli Urbis circa aodificiaJ 9. 'Idem circa ludos.' 10, *De varus Ofhciis ad Prsafectum Urbis pertinenlibus.* 11. ' De ItudgnibUfl Pra?fecti Urbis/ The nrsefect of Rome was the first civil magistrate of the city una country around as far as the hundredth military stone ; he ranked next to the emperor, was supreme judge in all important causes, beard appeals from the inferior magistrates, had chart* of the police of the city, the superintendence of the markets and provisions, and, what was no less important at Rome, of the public games. He hud under his orders the ■ militcs uvbanos et staiionarios,' a sort of militia which kept guard HI the city. This valuable little work of Drakeuborch has gone through several editions; that of Bareuth, 1737, contains an extract from the author 9 * funeral oration, by Professor Oosterdyk, in which the other works of Drakeuborch are mentioned. Upon leaving Utrecht he wont bo Levden to itudy the law, but there also he devoted his chief attention , jural is;' to the classical lessons of Perizonius and Gronovius, He wrote, in 17H7, another dissertation * De Officio Prsefecto rum Prielorio/ in which he explains and illustrate* thi nature and duties of that important military office in the same manner as he had done for that of the prefects of ihe city. He states the changes made by various em and lastly by Constantino, who, having abolished the pi.i- toriansp appointed four prefects of the pra?torium, one for each division of the empire, who were supreme magistrates within their respective jurisdictions* Drakeuborch undertook, by the advice of Peter Bunnann. an edition of Silius Italicus, which appeared in 1717, On Rurmann's removal to Ley den, Drakenhoich succeeded him in the chair of eloquence and history at Utrecht* Hii edition of Livy, on which he bestowed much time sice labour, was published in 1738-46, in 7 vols. 4to. The value of the edition lies in the largo collection of various readings, and the illustration of idioms by parallel passages drawn from the writings of Livy. The text is decidedly infenor to that which is found in the unpretending edit S troth, Raschig, Sec. He published also, * De Uhlttaie M Fructu humanarum Disciplinarum O ratio inauguralis;' *Oratio funebris in Mortem Fruncisci Burmanni,' and orations and dissertations, and also a * History of U and * Genealogies of the noble Families of Holland, died at Utrecht in 17 47. DRAMA, ATTIC (fyapa, an action), is said by A - (Poet iv., 14) to have arisen from the recitations of th« leaders of the Dithyr\mhus. To understand thi- rnent we must bear in mind that a Greek tragedy always consisted of two distinct parts; the dialogue, which was written iti the Attic dialect, and corresponded in its general natural to the dramatical compositions of modern time*, and the chorus, winch to Ihe last was more or less pervadeil by Dorisnis, and the whole tone of which was 1) than dramatical. We must add that the metre of the dialogue, whether Iambic or Trochaic, was staid and uni- form ; while the choruses were written with every v: metre. In a word, the dialogue was meant to be recited; the chorus was intended to be sung. It is obvious that these two elements must have had different origins. The one was an offshoot of the lyric poetry* which sprung up among the Dorians, the other is to be referred to the rhapsodical recitations which were peculiar to the Ionian branch of the Greek nation; and as the Athenians stood in the middle between (he Ionians and ihe Dorians, so the Attic drama may be considered as the point of intersection of the Ionian and Dorian literatures. That choral and consequently lyrical poetry should spring up among tlie Dorians was a natural result of the peculiar organ of a Doric state [Dorians] j and the Epos . arose among the lonians p the countrymen of Homer. (//t*f of the Literature of Greeee, in the Library of Knowledge, p. 41 and following.) [Homer. J T1j poetry, which was written in dactylic hexai recited by a set of men called rhajsotlivtx [Rhap- sody] ; and the gnomic and didactic poetry of Heood uos recited in the same way. But the dactylic hexameter was not found suitable for gnomic poetry, and a modifies* tion of it, consisting also of six feet, but each fool by a half-time than the dactyl, was substituted fur i metro (the Iambic), or a lengthened form of it (ikf Trochaic), was used by Archilochus, Simon ides of A morgan and Solon, whose verses were recited by themselves or bj rhapsodists in the same way as the epic poetry which pie- ceded them. 1 In lyric poetry of Ihe Dorians was originally appro- priated to the worship of Apollo, hut the particular w» and choruses used in this worship were in process of una Trod to the cognate deity, Bacchus (who v. Apollo, the god of the sun [Bacchus and Dk- than odes and choral dances had, all of them, their repre* sentatives in ihe dramatic poetry of a later age, (All p. 630, d.) But the Dithyrambus was the ear, of choral poetry connected with the worship of Bii and it appears from many allusions, Lind indeed from Dithr- rambic fragments, that while the body of the song ws* composed m irregular metres, the poet himself, or rhapsodist, acting as oxarclius, or leader, in bis place, recited trochaic* as an introduction. Here then mixture of recitation and chorus perfectly analog v of later time, which was prubah] by it; and it is in this sense, we doubt not, that Arislotlo DR A 125 D R A attributes to the leaden of the Dithyrambus the origin of We read of a lyrical tragedy long; before Thespis, and tnis appears to have been a modification of the Dithy- rambus, with a lyrical accompaniment instead of the flute- music to which it was originally danced, and with a sub- stitution of men dressed as satyrs for the usual chorus, which alteration is attributed to Arion. The union of this lyrical tragedy with the recitations of rhapsodists is said to have been brought about by Thespis, a contemporary of Puistratus and Solon, and may have been suggested as veil by the recitations of the leaders of the Dithyrambus as by the union of rhapsodical recitations with Bacchic rites at the Brauronia. Thespis introduced one actor, an exarchns, or rhapsodist, who, standing on an elevated place," while the dithyrambic chorus were grouped around the altar of Bacchus, carried on a dialogue with them, or nar- rated some mythical story in character. The comedy of antient Greece originated in the festival of the vintage, when the country people went from one village to another, m carts or on foot, holding aloft the phallus, or emblem of productiveness, and indulging in rude jests and coarse invectives. From these effusions comedy was developed either in Megaris or in Sicily. Its first approach to per- fection was owing to the genius of Epicharmus, who is said by Plato {ThetBtet. p. 152 b) to have borne the same relation to comedy that Homer did to tragedy. A similar comic drama sprung up about the same time at Athens, and was carried to a wonderful degree of strength andbeauty. The dramas of antient Greece were always performed at and as a part of the festival of Bacchus [Dionysia]. The plays for exhibition liad previously been submitted by their authors to a board of judges, and approved by them. It would occupy too much space to give a complete catalogue of the very numerous works written on the Greek drama. A list of some of the principal of these will be seen at the end of the introduction to the fourth edition of the Theatre of the Greeks (Cambridge, 1836,) from which this account has been borrowed. DRAMATIC ART AND LITERATURE. Of all the liberal arts, the dramatic (which, indeed, in its superior walks may be said to combine all the others) is that which is capable at once of the greatest comprehensiveness and of almost endless variety. This will distinctly appear from an attentive consideration of the several important elements essential to the producing of the highest class of theatrical exhibitions. The first and simplest of the dramatic elements may be firand existing in a high degree in works neither intended for the stage nor capable of being transferred to it — in simple dialogues. When, however, the persons of the colloquy deliver thoughts and sentiments which, though opposed to each other, operate no change, but leave the minds of both m exactly the same state in which they were at the com- mencement, the conversation may indeed be deserving of attention, but cannot be productive of any dramatic interest To awaken the latter, the conversation roust be animated by a different spirit. For instance, when, in Plato, Socrates asks the sophist, Hippias, what is the meaning of the beau- tiful, the latter promptly returns a superficial answer, but is afterwards compelled by the disguised attacks of Socrates to give up his former definition, and shift his ground again and again, until, ashamed and irritated at the superiority of the sage who has convicted him of his ignorance, he is at length reduced to quit the field. This dialogue is not only philosophically instructive, but arrests the attention like a little drama : and owing to this animation in the progress of the thoughts, and the solicitude with which we consequently look to the result, the dramatic character of the dialogues of Plato has always been justly admired. From this we may conceive the great charm of dramatic poetry. ' Of all diversions,' observes the modern German critic, Schlegel, in his very able lectures on dramatic litera- ture and art, * the theatre is undoubtedly the most entertain- ing : we see important actions when we cannot act impor- tantly ourselves : the highest object of human activity is man ; and in the drama we see men, from motives of friendship or hostility, measure their powers with each other, influence each other as intellectual and moral beings, by their thoughts, sentiments, and passions, and decidedly determine their reciprocal relations. The art of the poet is to separate from the fable whatever does not essentially belong to it; whatever, in the daily necessities of real life, and the petty occupations to which they give rise, interrupts the progress of important action*; and to concentrate within a narrow space a number of events calculated to fill the minds of tho hearers with attention and expectation. In this manner it affords us a renovated picture of life — a compendium of whatever is animated and interesting in human existence. • Nor is this all. Even in a lively verbal relation, it is frequently customary to introduce persons in conversation with each other, and to give a corresponding variety to the tone and the language. But the gaps which these conver- sations still leave in the story are filled up with a descrip- tion of the accompanying circumstances, or other particulars, by the person who relates in his own name. The dramatic poet must renounce all such assistance ; but for this he is richly recompensed in the following invention. He requires each of the characters in his action to be represented by a real person ; that this person, in size, age, ana figure, should resemble as much as possible the ideas which we are to form of his imaginary being, and even assume every pecu- liarity by which that being is distinguished; that every speech should be delivered in a suitable tone of voice, and accompanied by corresponding looks and motions ; and that those external circumstances should be added which are necessary to give the hearers a clear idea of what is going forward. Moreover, these representatives of the creatures of his imagination must appear in the costume suitable to their assumed rank, age, ana country ; partly that they may bear a greater resemblance to them, and partly because there is something characteristic even in the dresses. Lastly, he must see them surrounded by a place which in some degree resembles that where, according to his fable, the action took place; because this also contributes to the resem- blance : he places them on a scene. All this brings us to the idea of the theatre. It is evident that in the form of dramatic poetry, that is, in the representation of an action by dialogue without any narration, the ingredient of a theatre is essentially necessary. We allow that there are dramatic works which were not originally destined by their authors for the stage, and which would not produce any great effect on it, that still afford great pleasure in the perusal. I am, however, very much inclined to doubt whether they would produce the same strong impression upon a person who had never seen a play, nor ever neard a description of one, which they do upon us. We are accus- tomed, in reading dramatic works, to supply the represen- tation ourselves.' A visible representation, then, being essential to the dra- matic form, a dramatic work may be considered in a double point of view — how far it is poetical, and how far it is theatri- cal. In considering its poetical qualities it is not the versi- fication and the ornaments of language that we have chiefly in contemplation, but the poetry in the spirit and plan of a piece ; ana this may exist in a high degree, when even it is written in prose. To be poetical in the higher sense, it must in the first place be a connected whole, and complete within itself. But this is merely the negative condition of the form of a work of art, by which it is distinguished from the phenomena of nature, which flow into one another, and uo not possess an independent existence. To be poeti- cal, it is necessary that it should be a mirror of ideas, of thoughts, and feelings, in their character necessary and eternally true, though moulded into an imaginative whole. But now does a dramatic work become theatrical, or fitted to appear with advantage on the stage ? The object proposed is, to produce an impression on an assem- bled crowd, to gain their attention, and excite in them an interest and participation. This part of his task is common to the poet with the orator. The latter attains his end by perspicuity, rapidity, and force. Whatever exceeds the or- dinary measure of patience or comprehension, he must carefully avoid. Moreover, a number of men assembled together constitute an object of distraction to one another, if their eyes and ears are not directed to a common object beyond their own circle. Hence the dramatic poet, as well as the orator, must at the very outset produce an impression strong enough to draw his hearers from themselves, and so become master, as it were, of their bodily attention. 'The grand requisite in a drama,' remarks Schlegel, 'is to make the rhythmus visible in its progress. When this has once been effected, the poet may the sooner halt in his rapid career, and indulge his own inclinations. There are points where the most simple or artless tale, the inspired lyre, the most profound thoughts and remote allusions, the smartest coruscations of wit, and the most dazzling flights of a sportive or ethereal fancy, are all in their place, and where the willing audience, even those who cannot entirely comprehend them, fallow the whole with a greedy ear, like a music in harmony with their feeling The great art of the poet is, to avail himself of the effect of contrasts wher- ever lie can, — to exhibit with equal clearness, at some tunes a quiet stillness, the musings of self-contemplation, and even the indolent resignation of exhausted nature, and at others the most tumultuous emotions, the ra^in^ storm of the passiuus. With respect to the theatrical, However, we must never fargel that much must be suited to the capacities and inclinations of the audience, and consequently to the national character in general, and the particular degree of civilization, Dramatic poetry ifl in a certain the most worldly of all ; for, from the stillness of an in- spired mind it exhibits iiself in the midst of the noise and tumult of social life. The dramatic poet, more than any other, is bound to court external favour for applau- It is important that we should enter into a preliminary consideration of the distinction which, we think, has been too rigorously drawn, in treating of dramatic composition, between the tragic and the comic species. Least of all the arts will the dramatic admit of that mechanical mode of critical analysis, to which indeed the spirit of all true art is essent ially re p ugnan t. W o 1 lave alreu dy observed , t h 1 1 , e v e [ 1 above all other artists, the dramatist, on whatever subjc tefl he employs his talent, is bound to seek, first of all, tu all Whether tragedy or comedy has attracted the speciator to the benches of the theatre, it is entertain incut that he ]s I B in quest of. The dramatist who cares to succeed in his art must therefore make it his primary object to furnish that entertainment. Let it not be supposed, as seems to have been mistakenly thought even by some critics of eminence, that any one u;ues voluntarily to witness a tragedy for the sake of painful excitement. Among the numerous and extremely miscellaneous audience collected in a great ma] theatre (which very diversity is not one of the least interesting circumstance- incidental to oui subject) there is, itideed, lo be found, at one and the same moment, every grade of of feeling, and of taste; but even the rudest and most ignorant spectator, in the must animated I s of the most admirably exhibited drama, never once thoroughly mistakes illusion for reality. Were he once to do so, the pleasing spell would be dissolved. It is not the presence of deep distress or convulsive pejflSDH thai holds the the a tr ica l auditor in pleasingly fascinaied attention; it is the vivid picture of it. This grand mistake of regard- ing the audience as considering themselves present at an actual transaction has vitiated in several most impei ets the judgment of some of the ablest writers on the principles of dramatic art. Most of the spectators, on the contrary, know very well what thov BO to see in the seems of a play, — as- 'y and artfully connected* of !i moving, and speaking pictures, — but nothing more. Be- tween the contemplation of actual suffering and that of the most lively representation of it* there is, as the urt of the dramatist shows us yet more vi\ idly than that of the painter, all the difference between deep pain and genuine \\v melancholy pleasure, In the drama* as in painting, the aid literal imitation of nature, skilfully exe- 1, Whether the subject be mournful or cheerful, _ sotm b to the most ordinary observer; while a ttcal imitation affords a more refined gratification to the man of taste, whether the m rie of joyonsnei file pleasure, indeed, which he will derive IV tie of art on a melancholy subject will bear a different me from that afforded him by a mirthful or cheerful pit but pleasure it will still be, and pleasure only. It is the potrei of art tt tea him, and to which ne yields m vuluntary homage. The different kinds of pleasure that i dramatic repri rording as their sub- jects partake more or Leal beerftrt or the m> I men i\ ingredients! we shall shortly come lo consider, Onl have thought it m ingly in the firs stance on (he essential fallacy of the assumption to go t i receive impressions anal to those which th nee in the contemplation of actual woe. teas of the then* is to produce at imitation of aa(Ufc; thb l> the first coudition of hid giving pleasure* But as for the arbitrary distinction between tragedy and comedy* which criticism, whose birth is so long posterior to that of i tablished in so large a portion of civilised Europe, the more he has in him of the genuine artist the less will he feel inclined to conform t lhat critical demarcation. When we consider the infinitely chequered nature of human life and character, and o fluently the boundless resources which it offers to drama as its poetical mirror, we cannot but at once per that the images which that mirror is capable of presenting to us are susceptible of a diversity ot features and of b immensely exceeding the capabilities of any oilier strafe art— nay, of all of them combined. Now* anions t|>j. boundless variety of pictures from human life, in all of which, embracing any considerable prospect, the seri and the mirthful must be mingled, it is plain that tlie proportions in which these two -i in the same composition will admit of infinite grndatiom In the nature of things, however, the portion of dramatic pro- ductions in which they may he taken to be equal h most be very small in comparison with that in which one of the two manifestly preponderates- This uece— ponder.ince* in the great majority of such work- mirthful or the serious element, is, it teems to us, sound and proper basis for the distinction between trtvj and comedy. The terms should he era pic heads of classification* but as nothing more. Every work of art, in the higher sense of the word, eh a work of inspiration as of ingenuity : it is a growth rather than s structure; and to reject a production of high drama rir- genins because it should not lit into the conventii frame of tragedy, comedy, &c, so lone* the practice of one of the great dramatic schools of Eur i lo le*s ah- than it would be to exclude some newly- discovered pi from the domain of natural history because there sdioul d no suitable place for it in tin- previously existing scientific nomenclature. This is a matter which we clearly illustrate when wo come, in another \ cak of the dramatic genius of 8hakspeare; but so mucn in general treatises on the drama has nit her to been written on the plan of making the principles of art subordinate totht nctions of criticism, that it was impossible to take satisfactory step in unfolding our view of the out explicitly protesting, in the fir>t instance, agains* vicious an inversion. A complete history of the drama would be almost eq valcut to a history of civilised society over the greater pari of the earth. * Man,' says Schickel, - has q sition to mimicry. When he enters vividly into the situa- tion, sentiments, and passions of others, he even involunta- rily nuts on d resemblance to them in his gestures. Chil are perpetually going out of themselves i it is one chief amusements to represent those grown people whom they have had nn opportunity of observing, or whm else comes in their way : and with the happy tie their organization, they con exhibit all the char:? of unsound dignity in a father, a schoolmaslcr, or a king. The sole step further which is requisite for the iir, • s drama, namely, the separating and extracting the iniir elements ind Augments from social life, has however in many nations never been taken. In the vet fie* scription of anlicut Egypt, in Herodotus and other writer*, 1 do not recollect observing the smallest trace of it. On the other hand, the Etrurians, who in many respects sembleil the Egyptians, had their theatrical rep and, what is singular enough, the Etrurian name for actor, il in living languages down t> present da] ! i Arabians and Pera iqh posse? a rich poetical literature, are unacquainted with am -urt uf drams 1 On the other hand, we are by no means entitled to assume that the invention of the drama has only once taken place in the world, or that it hasah by one people from another. The English navigal mention, that among the islanders of the South S in every mental acquirement are in such a lo\. civilization, they >et observed a rude drama, in which a common event i For the sate ofd And to go to the other extreme— amoi the people from whom, perhaps, all the cultivation of th race has been derived, plays were known long before could have experienced any foreign influence. It ba» lately been made known to Europe that they have a i DR A 127 DR A dramatic literature, which ascends hack for more than two thousand years. The only specimen of their plays (nataks) hitherto is the delightful Sacontala, which, notwithstanding the colouring of a foreign climate, bears, in its general structure, so striking a resemblance to our romantic drama that we might be inclined to suspect we owe this resem- blance to the predilection for Shakspeare entertained by Jones (Sir William), the English translator, if his fidelity were not attested by other learned orientalists. In the golden times of India, the representation of this natak served to delight the splendid imperial court of Delhi ; but it would appear that, from the misery of numberless op- pressions, the dramatic art in that country is now entirely at an end. The Chinese, again, have their standing na- tional drama, stationary perhaps in every sense of the word ; and I doubt not that, in the establishment of arbitrary rules, and the delicate observance of insignificant points of decorum, they leave the most correct Europeans very far behind them. When the new European stage, in the fifteenth century, had its origin in the allegorical and spiritual pieces called moralities and mysteries, this origin was not owing to the influence of the antient dramatists, who did not come into circulation till some time afterwards : in those rude beginnings lay the germ of the romantic drama as a peculiar invention.* In this summary we shall not enter into any further ex- amination either of the antient or the existing oriental drama. Notwithstanding the great extent and fertility, the vast population and industry of those remoter Asiatic re- gions, the spirit of their social institutions, to whatever moral causes originally owing, seems to doom them (ex- ternal influences apart) to a perpetual stationariness, ex- cluding them as it were from the history of general civiliz- ation, which is essentially the history of progress. To the European races and nations it is plain that the destinies of human improvement, in all quarters of the earth, are chiefly committed; so that there is no impropriety, and little incompleteness, in confining our view to the nations of Europe, while taking a general survey of that important department of the belles-lettres and the fine arts which has held and must continue to hold so conspicuous a place among those things which, in the long stream of human history, have appeared successively as results and as causes *f social amelioration. We know that European civilization is now running at least its second course. We know that its former, and, as far as we hare any historical indications, its first career began in Greece ; and that in the small state of Athens specially, owing chiefly, it should seem, to the very high degree of civil freedom and equality which it acquired and long maintained, that early civilization, in all its nobler features, took a more vigorous and various development than it reached not only in any of tho other Grecian states, bat in the gigantic empire of Rome itself in its most po- lished days. The Roman drama in particular, for reasons which we shall indicate below, remained to the last little more than a taint imitation of tho Athenian ; so that it is not only primarily, but almost exclusively, the Grecian theatre, or, more strictly speaking, that of Athens, which we hare to consider in treating generally of the antient drama. <£schylus, the true father of the Attic drama (so far at least as we are acquainted with it,) was born in Attica about the year B.C. 525, and died probably about b. c. 456, having survived the splendid victories of Salami s, Plat oca, andMycale. Thus he may be said to have flourished during the vigorous youth of Athenian liberty and glory. He burned with all the ardour of a Grecian warrior of that day, when every citizen was a hero ; and he commanded with distinction in the two most memorable actions of that illustrious period "f his country's history, the battles of Marathon and Sa- lamis. He just lived through the period in which both the democratic and the military spirit of Athens were excited to the highest pitch, and when consequently the heroic strains of Homer were in the highest favour among his countrymen, and would be recited with the most glowing enthusiasm. Conscious of such exalted poetical powers, — a witness and a sharer of such high patriotic achievement, — ft is not surprising that the fiery genius of jEschylus should have inspired him to attempt to bring the powers of poetry to act upon his countrymen in some more vivid manner than lay within the province either of the lyric or the epic The substitution of dialogue and action in the place of mere recitation, the transition from the heroic narrative to tho heroic drama, the making himself, in short, a dramatic Homer ; Bucb appears to have been the grand original con- ception, such the leading idea of jEschylus in his great literary invention. The highly-wrought poetical and mar- tial enthusiasm of his countrymen sufficiently assured him of success in bringing his compositions before them; to effect which, like every man on the like occasion who with great invent ivo power combines great knowledge of actual life, he availed himself of such already existing medium as could with least violence be converted to his purpose. The festivals of Bacchus, as then celebrated, offered the fairest opening for his new experiment; he laid hold on the serious part of the celebration, the mixture of the dithy- rambic chant with recitation, and modified that primitive species of tragedy into the heroic drama or regular tragedy, according to the subsequent acceptation of the term. There are, however, three grand characteristics of tra- gedy as conceived by iEschylus, that distinguish it widely from tho serious drama of modern times. These are, 1. The religious tone which pervades it throughout; 2. The ideal nature of the whole representation ; 3. The large part in the composition still assigned to the lyric muse. These three matters wo shall endeavour to place in a clear light before tho reader, as upon a knowledge of them mainly depends the capability to form something like an accurate notion of tho distinctive character of Grecian tragedy. First, as regards the religious complexion of the Athe- nian drama. Modern readers, familiarised from their in- fancy with the names, attributes, and images of the antient deities, merely as presenting an inexhaustible storehouse of graceful poetic ornament, almost inevitably forget, in turn- ing to peruse any original work of the antients, that, how much soever their philosophers, their poets, or their priests, might regard their principal divinities in a purely symbolical view, yet that to the minds of the people at large they were real and awful existences, having will, passions, and various kinds and degrees of dominion over the fortunes and tho happiness of man. This important fact has not hitherto been sufficiently taken notice of in modern accounts of the antient drama. All the deities, male or female, celestial or infernal, were objects of fear and propitiation : only the inexorable Fates were unappeasable by god or man. Fate, indeed, was the only omnipotence recognised in the mytho- logical system of the Greeks ; for Jupiter himself, the ruler of the celestial deities, the sovereign of Olympus, was re- garded neither as eternal nor as infinite in power. Nowhere have poetry and her sister arts been so thoroughly devoted to the service of religion as they were in antient Greece. Thus we find the drama itself lying in embryo in the wor- ship of Bacchus ; and when in its maturity it lost the direct character of a religious rite, we still find the sacred character impressed on tragedy even more solemnly than upon any of the other productions of Athenian genius not primarily devoted to religious objects. So long, indeed, as tho personages of a long established faith (and here we speak solely with reference to the nurposes of art), whether the gods and heroes of the heathen world, or the mysterious persons of the godhead, the angels, devils, and saints of tho Christian system, — so long, we say, as these awful personages can furnish fresh materials to an epic or dramatic poet of powers equal to such a class of subjects, the grand and suc- cessful performances of a Dante, aTasso, and a Milton, show us, not less strikingly than those of a Homer or an iEschy- lus, that these are "the most attractive themes for the exer- cise of the loftiest poetic genius, and those which it handles with the most powerful effect. The ideality of the scenic representation, as arranged by iEschylus, necessarily resulted from the adoption, in the composition of the drama, of ideal and of nearly ideal cha- racters. * The use of masks,' observes Sehlegel, • which appears astonishing to us, was not only justifiable on this principle, but absolutely essential ; and far from consider- ing them in the light of a last resource, the Greeks would justly have considered as a last resource the being obliged to allow a player with vulgar, ignoble, or strongly-marked individual features, to represent an Apollo or a Hercules. To them this would have appeared downright profanation. ... As the features of the player acquired a more decided expression from the mask, as his voice was strengthened by a contrivance for that purpose, so also the cothurnus, which consisted of several considerable additions to his soles, a* BRA 128 D R A m -J we may sec in the antient statues of Melpomene, raised his figure considerably above the middle standard. The female parts, too, were played by men, as the voice and oilier qualities of women would have conveyed an inadequate idea of the energy of tragic heroines. The forms of the misks* and the whole appearance of the tragic figures, we may easily suppose, were sufficiently beautiful and digni- fied We should do well to have the antient sculpture always present to our minds; and the most accurate con- ception, perhaps, that we can possibly have, II to imagine them so many statues in the grand style, endowed with life and motion. But as in sculpture they were fond of dispensing as much as possible with dress, for the sake of exhibiting the more essential beauty of the figure; on the stage they would endeavour, from an opposite principle, to the as much as they could well do, both from a regard to decency, and because the actual forms of the body would not correspond sufficiently with the beauty of the counte- DAJIC& They would liI-so exhibit their divinities, which in sculpture we always observe either entirely naked or only half covered, in a complete dress, They had recourse to a number of means for giving a suitable strength to the forms of the limbs, and ihus restoring proportion to the increased height of the player, 4 The great breadth of the theatre, in proportion to its depth, must have given to the grouping or the figures the simple and distinct order of the bas-relief* We moderns prefer on the stage, as everywhere else, groups of a more picturesque description, more crowded, partly covered by and stretching out into distance ; but the an- tient a were so little fond of foreshortening, that even in their painting they generally avoided it. Th rtures ac- companied the rhythmus of the declamation, and were in- tended to display the utmost beauty and harmony. The ■A concept am required a certain degree of repose in the action, and that the whole should be kept in masses, so as to exhibit a succession of plastic attitudes : and it ii not improbable that the actor remained for sonic time mo- ll in the same position. But we are not to suppose from this that the Greeks were contented with I cold and spiritless representation of the passions. How could we reconcile such a supposition with the fact that whole lines of their tragedies are frequently devoted to inarticulate ex- clamations of pain, to which we have nothing correspondent in any of our modern languages ? It has often been con- ured that the delivery of their dialogue must have re- sembled the modern recital ive. For this conjecture there i*» no other foundation than that the Greek, like almost all the southern buigttajm, must have been pronounced with a greater musical inflexion of the voice than our lan- guages of the north. In other respects I conceive that r tragic declamation must have been altogether unlike it i vc, much more measured, and far removed from its learned and artificial modulation. The antient tragedy has also been frequently coin pared to the opera, because it was with mu-ic and dancing* But this botrftVI entire ignorance of the spirit of classical Antiquity. Their dancing and music had nothing in common with ours but name. In tragedy the chief object was the poetry, and every other thing was strictly subordinate to it; wit- in the opera the poetry is merely an accessary, the means of connecting the different parts together, and is almost buried under its associau Iu the syllabic composition, which then at least prevailed >iav« obtained * knowledge of the** from the imitation* in stone ivp com- ADuii* in everything which had reference to the pkutlc art* will warrant tbe conjecture that they were In thU ro»pect ioiimUible, Tlw*e whn have •ec* the nwuksof wax in the grand n ? lr, which in iume degree contain the whole keail, 1 i trly contrived it (he Roman carnival, nay form lo themselves a ptett) ^,'ood idea of the theatrical roa»kt of the antittBt*. They imitate life » motementj in a mort m;i*tejrly manner; and at inch a distance as n which the antient player* wrrctetn. Hi !» moat perfect Tht-y alifnyi cutuain the apple of the eye. a* we tee it monk*; I *ce* merely i !4hr J| IC nntienti mutt hare jrone itill farther, d also as iris for the mask*. i H to the anecdote of the tingcf Tfamv rfc, w hu, in a j • probably made hi* appearance with a blue and a bl i K*rn acditeutaf eircum»uneei Ware Imitated ; at, for ioftunco, the cheekVuf Tyn> ( down which the bteod had rolled from the cruet treatment of hi. Kap. nutlirr. Owing to the mssk, the head must no doubt have appeared some what Urge for the rest «f the figure; bnl ihi* dtsprnm-rtiou, in tregedvat leaf I wooW be obviated by 4he elevation of the cothurnus;* in the Grecian music, the solemn choral song had no other instrumental accompaniment than a sin . which could not impair the distinctness of the words. 'J ! ruses and lyrical songs in general form the port io difficult to understand of the antient tragedy, and must aUo have been the most difficult to contemporary auditors. They abound with the most involved constructions, the DO usual expressions, and the boldest images and nil Such labour and art would hardly have been lavished upon them by the poets merely to be lost in the delivery. Such a display of ornament without aim is very unlike the mode of thinking of the Greeks. In the syllabic measure of their tragedy there generally prevails" a highly-!- regularity, which, however, by no means appears a stiff sun- metrical uniformity. Besides the infinite variety of t i cal strophes, they have also a measure to denote the mental transition from the dialogue to the lyric, the anapaest ; and two for the dialogue it self, of Which the one by fur the most general, the ianibie trimeter, denoted the regular progress of the action, and the other, the trochaic tetrameu expressive of sudden passion. Indeed 1 the sim^ the Greek tragedy, of which so much has been said, it* taches only to the plan; for the richest variety of ; ornament is observable in the execution. It must be re- membered, too, that the utmost accuracy in the del the different modes of versification was expected from the player, as the delicacy of the Grecian ear would even in an orator, the false quantity of a single syllable, 'Modern critics, 1 says Sehlegel, 'have never know to make of the chorus, 1 This has arisen from the error by which criticism has been almost universally pervad. the viewing a production of art not in relation to the man- ners and the circumstances which surrounded ils author, but to those existing around the critic him • Avery moderate degree of attention to the circumstances amidst which the Athenian drama took its birth is remove everything like astonishment at the the lyrical element preserved in its composition. Among the most poetical people that has ever existed even thing of the nature of a spectacle demanded the aid of son. warlike inarch, the religious and the convivial pro the nuptial ceremony, the feast and the funeral, w them have been utterly spiritless and unmeaning v this accompaniment. The epic form, too, ui their greater and more national compositions pi selves to us in their earlier times, had, t before the rise of the dramatic art among them, been rivalled by the lyric ; and many old subjects of high heroic song had been embodied under a new shap< compositions, which, observes Mr. Thirl wall (//> chap, xiu) * uniting the attractions of music and action with ■ if a lofty poetry, formed the favouril .inmcnl of the Dorian cities. ThU appears to have been the germ out of which, by the introduction of a new el recitation of a performer who assumed a character, and per* haps from the first shifted his mask so as to exlii* outlines of a simple story in a few scenes parted by ihe in* tervening song of the chorus, Thespis and his successor*, gradually unfolded the Attic tragedy.' We must therefore dissent from the view tul BeMagel himself of the origin and objects of t 1 chorus of the Greeks. In considering Ibis as \ other characteristics of the Grecian t beatre under somewhat of the disability v 3 above as attaching to the critics of latter He has judged of the Athenian dramatists loo from their remaining production*, without to all that existed immediately before and n Writings, we must recollect, were exceed was by oral recitation that the greatest and I productions of the epic and the lyric eulated, and rrnnstnitted with more the memories of the multitude ; so that, inaam were in all times intimately associate and animated gesture, even the simply epic and had possessed among the Greeks inueti mote of t] charms of dramatic recitation than i able by a modem to whom books are so easily and dantly accessible. A modern poet writes, abort to be read ; but the Grecian poet, even the above all things, to be sut i rt, the uni music and poetry, among the Greeks more especial 1 , to the D R A 129 DRA intimate, but With this important condition, that sound was ever kept subordinate to thought. Such being the firmly established practical circum- stances of Greece, a transition all at once from the com- bined epic and lyric forms to the purely dramatic was, we conceive, neither practicable even to a genius of the first order, as we admit iBschylus to have been, nor very likely even to enter into his imagination, <&schylus by no means introduced the chorus into tho drama : he may be much rather said to have introduced the drama into the chorus ; and that of itself was no slight achievement. We have already remarked that the idea of any great public exhibi- tion unaccompanied by choral songs was one into which the Greek taste and imagination of that day could by no means enter. So strong however was the bent of /Eschylus towards the dramatic, that he not only retains the chorus as a lyrical accompaniment, but gives it also a participation in the action itself. This, in stamping the dramatic cha- racter upon the whole performance, was as tar as he could venture to go, and, as we have already said, was most likely a* far as he desired to go. We must now, in order to complete the idea which we desire to present of the material forms of the Grecian drama, give a short account of the architectural structure aad arrangement of the edifice itself in which the pieces were exhibited, when once, under the hand of ^Eschylus, their dramatic element was distinctly developed. Brief as ▼e shall endeavour to make this description, some detail is indispensable, owing to the very different plan from the modern upon which the whole conception ana design of the intient drama required that its theatres should be con- structed. The theatres of the Greeks were open to the sky, and their dramas were always acted during the day, a mode of con- struction and of exhibition which was highly favoured by the beauty of their climate. As regards the inconvenience which many modern critics have supposed the poets to have felt, from the necessity of always laying the scene of their pieces before houses, and thus often violating probability, it should he observed that the Greeks lived much more in the open air than we do, and transacted many things in public places which with us usually take place in houses ; and the stage did not represent a street, but a space before the house and belonging to it, wherein stood an altar on which the sacri- iees to the household gods were offered up. Hero the women, who among the Greeks lived in so retired a manner, might appear without impropriety, even the unmarried ones. Neither was it impracticable to give a view of the mterior of the houses : this was done by means of the ency- dema, which we shall presently describe. The Grecian theatres, destined, not like those of the moderns, for a long succession of daily exhibitions, but for the celebration of a few annual festivals, were of that colos- sal magnitude which was indispensable to contain, as it vcre, the whole body of the people, together with the con- sume of strangers who flocked to these solemnities. The distance to which the eyes of the spectators were thus necessarily thrown from the acted scene presents another obrious reason for and justification of the artificial expan- sion, as we may term it, of the whole figure of the actor. The groups on the stage, not to appear absolutely insig- ■iieant, needed, if possible, to be represented larger than life; and besides the fundamental reason which we have akeady stated for the constant use of the mask, that play «f the actor's features which it concealed could not have seen perceived with any distinctness across the vast space which separated him from the audience. Analogous to the we of the mask, the buskin, &c, were certain contrivances far increasing the loudness of the voice. Vitruvius tells us afco of vehicles of sound distributed throughout the build- iag; and though of these we have no very clear account, we may safely assume that the theatres of the anticnts were rsjiiimcted on very perfect acoustical principles. We know ftam existing remains that all who were present at the dra- matic exhibition could be, in the literal sense of the word, spectators: the seats for them consisted of steps rising back- wards round the semicircle of the orchestra, the name given to the whole internal area called in a modern theatre the pit. The lowest step of this amphitheatre was raised considerably above the orchestra; and opposite to it was tho stage, placed at an equal elevation. The sunk semicircle of the orchestra contained no spectators, but served another purpose, which we shall shortly have to mention. The stage consisted of a P. O, No. 547. strip, which, forming the chord of the semicircle, extended from one end of the building to the other, but the depth of which bore little proportion to this length. This was called the logeum, or, in Latin, pulpitum, and the usual place for the dramatic action was in the middle of it. Behind this middle part the scene receded quadrangularly ; still, how- ever, with less depth than breadth: the space thus com- prised was called tne proscenium. The remaining part of the logeum, to the right and left of the scene, had, both in front on the verge of the orchestra, and at the back, a wall entirely plain, or at most architecturally ornamented, which rose to the level of the uppermost seat for the spectators. The decoration was so contrived that the principal object in front covered the back-ground, and the prospects of dis- tance were given at each side, which is just the reverse of the mode adopted on the modern stage. This was done according to certain rules : on the left appeared the town to which the palace, temple, or whatever occupied tho centre, belonged ; on the right was the open country, land- scape, mountains, sea-shore, &c. The lateral decorations were three-sided constructions turning on a pivot fixed un- derneath, by which means the changes of scene were partly effected. In the back decoration it is probable that many things were exhibited substantially which with us arc only painted. When a palace or temple was represented, there appeared in the proscenium an altar, which answered a num- ber of purposes in the course of the performance. The cen- tral decoration was most frequently architectural, though sometimes it was a painted landscape ; and from a passage of Plato it seems clear that tho Greeks' must have carried theatrical perspective to very considerable perfection. In the back wall of the scene were a large main entrance and two side ones ; and as the hinder decoration was gene- rally a palace in which the principal characters of royal descent resided, they naturally came through the great door, and tho servants made their entrance from the wings. There were two other entrances ; one at the end of the logeuin, whence the inhabitants of the town came ; the other in the orchestra below for characters who were supposed to come from a distance; they ascended the logeum by a staircase from the orchestra which was appli- cable to a variety of purposes, as circumstances required. The situation of these several entrances explains many pas- sages in the anlicnt dramas, where the persons standing in the middle see some one advaucing long before he comes near them. Beneath the seats of the spectators a stair was some- where constructed through which tho spectres of the de- parted, unperccived by the audience, ascended into the or- chestra, and thence, by the staircase above mentioned, made their appearance on the stage. The nearest verge of the logeum sometimes represented the sea-shore. The Greeks were well skilled also in availing themselves, for scenic effect, even of what lay beyond the decorations : the frequent ad* dresses to heaven were doubtless directed to the actual skies; and it was a general principle with them that everything imitated on the stage should, if possible, consist of actual representation ; and only where this could not be done were they content with a symbolical exhibition. The machinery for the descent of gods to the earth or the withdrawiug of men from it, was placed aloft behind the wall at each side of the scene, and so removed from the sight of the audience. There were hollow places beneath the stage, and contriv- ances for thunder and lightning, for the apparent fall or burning of a house, &c. An upper story could be added to the farthermost wall of the scene, when it was necessary to represent a tower having an extensive prospect, Sec. The encyclema was a machine semicircular within, and covered above, which represented the objects contained in it as in a house : this could be thrust behind the great middle en- trance ; and we find it to have been so used for the produc- tion of a grand theatrical effect; the central entrance being then left open to exhibit the interior to the audience. A stage curtain is mentioned both by Greek and Roman writers ; indeed its Latin appellation, aulomm, is borrowed from the Greeks: it seems, however, not to have been in use in the earlier period of the Attic theatre; and when brought into use, it covered, not the whole length of the logeum, but only the comparatively small front of the proscenium. The entrances for the chorus were beneath, in the orches- tra, in which it generally remained, and in which it per- formed its solemn dance, moving round first in one direc- tion, then in the other, during the choral songs. In front of the orchestra, opposite to the middle of the scene, was m elevation with iteps, resembling an altar, raised to the level of the stage, and called the tbyinelo. This was the station of the churns when it did not chant, hut was taking an interest, in the action. The leader of tin- choni ihen took big or bar Station OO Qw top of the thymole, to see what was passing on the stage, and to communicate with the character. >Ugh the choral sung was common to the whole, yet when it entered into the dialogue, one of its number spoke fee the rest, which accounts for the chang- ing from ihc plural number to the singular, and fffice i*erxd f I them from the sta^e. The thymele was situated precisely in Ihc centre o£ the building; and all the measurements were calculated from that poinf. It is plain that the Grecian theatre, both in its archilec- tuval and its scenic arrangements, must have at mined much higher perfection in the course of that hlustrimis period of Grecian art which we are accustomed to denominate, from ils most eh a rart eristic and influential name, the age of Pericles, than ii hod I at the termination nf the dra- matic career of jEsehylus. The very building itself, which in the general and splendid restoration of Athens after the ion of the Persian war was reconstructed of mas- stone, was originally of timber only, But as ^fisehylue was no less the creator of the theatre in ill its essential parts than he was of the dramatic action itself* pre have itned this the fittest place in which tu give some general ion of its structure and disposition. pting only * The Persians,' interesting rather as an dramatic monument, the subject of i of the nieces of ,dw'h\lus that remain to us is either pi it (logica